《Love Of Tomorrow》 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 1 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Septuplets ¡°Ah!¡± A searing pain ripped through Vania Greyson¡¯s body as her tears fell uncontrobly. The man on top of her was like a ruthless beast, his grip tight around her waist as he assailed her. Meanwhile, her heart continued to sink further into her stomach. Today was the day that she sessfully obtained an admission notice from the Hammond Art Academy, and her fianc¨¦, Dn Jones, had specially asked her toe to this ce for a celebration. Unexpectedly, as soon as she entered, she was thrown onto the bed by a strange man. After what seemed like eternity, the man on top of her finally released her and fell into a deep sleep. Vania pushed him away strenuously before she stumbled her way out of the room. Her clothes were a mess, and her eyes were red and swollen; it wouldn¡¯t take a genius to figure out what had just happened to her. At that moment, Mnie Greyson, who was hiding in a corner with a cruel and twisted smile, had her phone in her hands and was taking pictures of Vania in her terrible state. Now, she just needed to hand these pictures off to the reporters and Vania would never be able to show her face to the Greyson Family ever again! It was only after Vania was long gone that Mnie leisurely walked to the room and swiped a key card to enter before she turned the lights on with a snap. The man on the bed was still in a deep sleep when she went inside. Waving the murky air in disgust with one hand, Mnie threw a card onto the man¡¯s body with the other. ¡°You did well. There¡¯s 30,000 on this card.¡± At this moment, the man flipped over and his handsome features were revealed before Mnie¡¯s eyes just when she was about to leave, which caused her eyes to widen in shock. H-He¡¯s Hanson Luke?! The head of Luke Corporation, a proud and cruel yet extremely capable man who stood on the highest peak of Hillsworth! How did he get into this room? Why did that b*tch, Vania, hit the jackpot?! ¡­ Eight monthster, in the ward of a top hospital, a big-bellied Vania rested on the bed. Her eyes were gentle as she looked at herrge stomach, her hands gently caressing it. After she had been set up by Mnie that night, her fianc¨¦ canceled their engagement and she was also chased out from the Greyson Residence with nowhere else to call home. Everyone trusted Mnie, and nobody was willing to believe that Vania had actually been framed by her seemingly innocent sister. That day, she lost everything¡ªher lover, her family, and her home. Her world had beenpletely flipped upside down. All of a sudden, she fell under the weather one day, only to find out that she was pregnant upon going for a checkup. The doctor informed her that she was having quintuplets, which was an extremely rare phenomenon. Although it was an ident and she didn¡¯t even know who their father was, she was left with nothing except her children. Hence, she decided to give birth to these five innocent lives and swore to try her best to take care of her babies. m! The door of the ward was thrown open. At the sight of the neer, Vania subconsciously protected her swollen stomach and asked sharply, ¡°Mnie? Who let you in? Get out now.¡± An unfazed Mnie walked over to the hospital bed, her hips swinging from left to right arrogantly. There was a triumphant smile on her face as she boasted, ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t be angry, my lovely sister. It really wasn¡¯t easy to locate you. I¡¯m here to give you some good news.¡± Vania¡¯s anger did not scare Mnie, but merely added to her glee instead. ¡°Dad has already transferred all of the stocks in your name to me. I¡¯m now the youngdy of the Greyson Family, and I can enjoy all the riches and power that I want.¡± Moments after saying that, Mnie paused and clicked her tongue at Vania. ¡°Still, Vania, you¡¯ve really fallen off the wagon. Not only did you sleep with a random man, you¡¯re even bearing his children now. Tsk, tsk¡­ How pitiful.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes were cold as Mnie¡¯s words could not disrupt her mental state at all. ¡°Are you done? If you are, get lost.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mnie threatened with disdain, ¡°You¡¯re no longer the youngdy of the Greyson Family, so shove that proud attitude of yours away. Oh, there¡¯s still one more thing I should tell you¡­¡± She condescendingly looked down at Vania as she confessed, ¡°In order to get your wealth, that day¡¯s incident was nned by Dn and me.¡± This sentence sessfully broke Vania¡¯s guard. ¡°What did you say? I don¡¯t believe you! Dn would never do that to me¡ª¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Her sudden mood swings caused an unbearable pain to rip through her stomach. ¡°It hurts¡­ My stomach hurts¡­¡± As Mnie looked at Vania¡¯s swollen stomach, an indecipherable glint shed past her eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, the delivery room was filled with the cries of babies. A nurse brought two babies to Mnie, who was waiting outside, and announced, ¡°Miss Greyson, Vania gave birth to septuplets. What shall we do with the other five babies?¡± ¡°Septuplets?¡± ¡°Yes. Two of them were obstructed during our previous tests, so we didn¡¯t notice them until the delivery.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Does Vania know?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s still unconscious at the moment.¡± An evil smile curled Mnie¡¯s lips as she took the crying infants into her arms and ordered, ¡°Take care of the other five babies. If you do it well, I¡¯ll award you.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Greyson.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 2 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The IP Address Leads to Your House Five yearster, in the Finance Department of Luke Corporation, the temperature was as freezing as the North Pole. ¡°Firewall Number Two has been invaded.¡± ¡°Firewall Number Three has been invaded.¡± ¡­ ¡°All the firewalls have been invaded¡­¡± Standing in the office was Hanson Luke, his handsome face brooding in anger as though there were a storm cloud hanging over his head. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The head of the IT Department walked up to him fearfully and reported, ¡°P-President Luke, the firewalls have been invaded, and they¡¯ve taken 10 million from our ounts.¡± The moment those words were uttered, the temperature in the office dropped even further. ¡°Track their IP address!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Not longter, Hanson received another report. ¡°The IP address is located in Haling Vi, and the owner¡¯s name is Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Vania Greyson?¡± At the same time, in Luke Corporation¡¯s parking lot, a woman wearing a chiffon shirt and cks exited a car and walked toward the entrance with an imposing aura. ¡°Get the Legal Affairs Department to go through President Ross¡¯ contract, and put the operating statements for this quarter on my desk. We¡¯ll talk about the restter. I¡¯m entering Luke Corporation now.¡± After hanging up the phone, Vania looked up at the formidable building before her. After straightening her clothes, she walked toward the reception desk in heels. ¡°Good morning. I¡¯m the President of Gxy Corporation, and I have an appointment with President Luke.¡± The current Vania was confident and bright, and the calm and steady aura that radiated off her made it difficult for one to look away. Now, she was no longer the Vania who let herself be bullied five years ago. Although the events of five years ago deeply traumatized her, she did not fall into ruin because of it, but embarked on the path of design instead. Her talent in design allowed her to sessfully save a huge amount of money for the first time. Three years ago, she used this money to establish Gxy Corporation. After days and nights of hard work, thepany continued to grow in strength, and it was now at the top of the design industry in Hammond, gaining absolute power over everyone else. Currently, she wanted to expand the company¡¯s foreign market, and Luke Corporation was coincidentally looking for a business partner in design. This was undoubtedly a good chance for her. ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± The receptionist went through a list of appointments, then made a call to Larry rk after confirming the appointment. ¡°Mr. rk, President Greyson of Gxy Corporation has arrived. Is President Luke avable?¡± Larry nced at Hanson, who was reading through Vania¡¯s information with a dark expression, and asked in a soft voice, ¡°President Luke, the President of Gxy Corporation, Vania Greyson, is here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one?¡± Hanson¡¯s eyes narrowed, his stare never leaving the information on the document. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the Vania who broke through our firewalls¡­¡± Larry subconsciously wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Do you want to meet her, President Luke?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hanson ced down the documents in his hand, his lips curling upward wickedly. He wanted to see what this woman was nning by hacking into his ount thening over to talk about a partnership. ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± Upon entering the President¡¯s office, the first thing Vania saw was the man behind the mahogany table. His figure was tall and slender, and his handsome features were cold, his gaze distant. His thin lips were pursed, making it difficult to grasp what he was thinking, while the noble and mighty air that surrounded him added to his daunting aura. Vania had known since long ago that Hanson was blessed in both looks and skills and was intimidating. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but draw a sharp breath upon seeing him in person. Both his face and his aura were undoubtedly above average, but she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that she had seen this man before. Meanwhile, Hanson was taken aback by the woman who had walked in as well. She had a voluptuous and curvy figure while her long hair cascaded down her back, and her pale skin made her alluring eyes stand out even more. However, upon a closer look, she was regal and elegant, as though she were an unattainable object that could only be seen but not to be touched. As she approached him, a scent of roses wafted off her body. It felt strangely familiar to him. However, he regained his senses with a jolt when he remembered what she had done, and spoke up indifferently. ¡°Miss Greyson?¡± At his voice, Vania snapped out of her thoughts. She stered a polite smile and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Nice to meet you, President Luke. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the head of Gxy Corporation. When I saw that Luke Corporation was looking for a business partner in design, I thought that we would be suitable for the job¡­¡± Although Vania had prepared a lot for this meeting, Hanson interrupted her coldly without giving her a chance to borate. ¡°Luke Corporation has never epted any business partners with problems in their character.¡± ¡°Problems?¡± The smile on Vania¡¯s face stiffened, and she slowly withdrew her hand. ¡°What do you mean by that, President Luke?¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes and studied the seemingly clueless woman before him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it yourself, Miss Greyson?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Meeting his sharp, inky eyes, Vania replied fearlessly and without hesitation, ¡°Gxy Corporation has always had the best reputation in the industry, and we¡¯ve never worked with Luke Corporation in the past. Besides, it¡¯s my first time meeting you, President Luke. There couldn¡¯t be any grudges between us, could it?¡± Hanson scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m curious about that as well. Since you don¡¯t have any grudges with me, Miss Greyson, why did you hack into Luke Corporation¡¯s firewalls and take 10 million away from my ounts?¡± Although this amount of money was not even worth mentioning to him, these actions were undoubtedly disrespectful to Luke Corporation, and disrespectful to him as well! Hispany¡¯s firewalls were set up by top technicians, so who on Earth could be skilled enough to break through their heavy defenses and steal his funds? Hearing that, Vania waspletely stunned. She was certain that she didn¡¯t make any orders for something like this, and retorted, ¡°President Luke, how could you be so sure that it was my people who did that?¡± Hanson immediately tossed a stack of documents over. ¡°The IP address all leads to your house.¡± Vania could only hear a buzzing sound in her ears as she suddenly came to a realization. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 3 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 3 Chapter 3 He Deserved It Still, Vania remained calm on the surface as she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t my doing. Gxy Corporation intends to work with Luke Corporation and would never risk that much over a small mistake like this. As for me, 10 million is just the price of a handbag, and there¡¯s no need for me to go to such great lengths and hack into Luke Corporation¡¯s firewall just for this amount of money. Since someone has framed me, I¡¯ll definitely look into this matter as soon as possible and give you an appropriate exnation, President Luke.¡± Hanson stared at her before he replied indifferently, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be waiting for your answer, Miss Greyson.¡± Before she left, he added, ¡°I want to remind you of one more thing, Miss Greyson. This isn¡¯t a good way to try to draw my attention.¡± After all, he had met too many women who would do anything just to get close to him. At his words, Vania¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in a big shot like you, President Luke. Regarding today¡¯s issue, I¡¯ll investigate it as soon as possible and give you a satisfactory exnation.¡± Saying that, she exited without even looking back, not caring about the partnership anymore. After leaving thepany, she rushed back to Haling Vi. As she stepped into the house, the first thing she saw was three children sitting on the couch. They were all dressed the same, and their looks were already extraordinary at a young age as each of them obediently read their own books. Upon seeing Vania¡¯s return, the children surrounded her with smiles on their faces as they called out cutely, ¡°Mommy.¡± They looked absolutely naive and harmless, making Vania¡¯s anger dissipate by a good amount. These three were her children that had lived in her belly for ten months. Back then, in the hospital, she had given birth to five babies, but they were sold off to different human traffickers by Mnie. It was only by spending a huge amount of money and buying off the nurse who worked for Mnie that she was able to acquire a lead on her children¡¯s whereabouts. Fortunately, the human traffickers were only in it for the money, and as long as she had enough, she could get her children back. Still, there were two more children that she couldn¡¯t find any trace of until now. For the past five years, she had been looking for them tirelessly, but s, her efforts bore no fruit. Thinking about Hanson¡¯s warning from before, Vania was not bewitched by the children¡¯s adorable appearances and said sternly, ¡°Three of you, listen carefully. I have a question for you, and you better answer me honestly.¡± This was the first time that Vania was speaking to her precious children so strictly. Their expressions remained natural as they replied simultaneously, ¡°We¡¯ll answer honestly, Mommy.¡± The eldest son, James, took the initiative to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± Vania adjusted her expression, her face turning strict. ¡°About Luke Corporation¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t us.¡± The three children piped up in unison again. She hadn¡¯t even finished her sentence, but they were already denying it? Weren¡¯t they just blowing their own cover? Vania¡¯s eyes narrowed into a re; she was infuriated. Then, James spoke up again, saying, ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Her second son, Jack, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s Luke Corporation?¡± The third child, Jacob, was even more adorable as he put on a pitiful expression. ¡°Mommy, why are you mad at us?¡± The three of them looked like they were about to cry. All of this is just an act¡­ Others might have been fooled, but Vania knew better than anyone else that although her children were only five years old, they were exceptionally good at technology. The eldest son, James, was calm andposed, giving off a natural air of extravagance. At a young age, he already possessed traits of a leader, not to mention his impressive, extraordinaryputing skills. Meanwhile, the second son, Jack, was smart, thoughtful, and had a little bit of a sharp tongue. Though he was just a child, he already had an amazing photographic memory and was their little strategist. On the other hand, the third son, Jacob, was very different from his two elder brothers. He liked candies and money, and although his IQ was obviously not any lesser than his brothers, he liked to y dumb to take advantage of others the most. Besides, he still had a little baby fat on his face, making him the most difficult to resist. However, Vania was not swayed by her children¡¯s teary eyes and still remained strict as she asked, ¡°Tell me your reason.¡± Seeing that their mother was being so certain, the three children exchanged nces, as if knowing they couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. In an instant, they put their whining voices away and returned to their usual demeanor, causing Vania to be taken aback by their skillful acting. Still the spokesperson of the three, James said calmly, ¡°He looks like he¡¯s more gullible.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Following immediately after was Jack¡¯s sharp remark. ¡°He looks like a useless man, and we were right. He couldn¡¯t even defend his ownpany¡¯s firewalls.¡± Saying that, he even spread his arms to show his disdain. Vania was almost driven up a wall by their words. Gullible? Useless? He was the head of the almighty Luke Corporation and was a legendary existence in Hillsworth. Since when did he look gullible and useless? Jacob went along with his brothers and pouted. ¡°Mommy, did that man try to bother you? If he dares to bully you, we¡¯ll hack all of his funds. That way, we can use his money to buy ourselves candies.¡± The other two boys clenched their tiny fists. ¡°Jacob is right. If he dares to bully you, Mommy, we¡¯ll take everything away from him and leave him with nothing¡ªnothing but his underwear.¡± Hearing that, Vania didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. She believed that these three little devils were fully capable of this, but she didn¡¯t want to go directly against Luke Corporation. After all, Luke Corporation was filled with talents, and if they managed to trace this back to her, things wouldn¡¯t end well. Even so, she was still very touched by her children¡¯s wishes to protect her. However, even if she was moved, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to them. ¡°Sweethearts, I¡¯m really touched that you¡¯d protect me like this, but what you did isn¡¯t right. How could you hack someone¡¯s firewalls and steal their money?¡± ¡°He deserved it,¡± Jack muttered under his breath. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 4 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Helping Mommy Take Revenge ¡°What did you say?¡± Vania asked, not catching his words. Jack hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Nope, Mommy. I didn¡¯t say anything. I think that you¡¯re right.¡± Vania patted her son on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll help you solve it this time, but I don¡¯t want to see you doing it again. Besides, no one bullied me. Don¡¯t hack into their firewalls anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the three children answered untruthfully. Seeing that her children had fallen silent, she thought they had already reflected and smiled, embracing them in her arms. ¡°Good boys. I¡¯ve learned a few new dishes, so I¡¯ll make dinner for you today.¡± Recently, she had been preupied with thepany¡¯s affairs, so she hadn¡¯t personally made dinner for her children in quite a while. ¡°Wow¡­¡± The children instantly looked at Vania with gleaming eyes. At their expectant gazes, Vania became even more motivated. ¡°James, take your younger brothers to y while I go and prepare dinner.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. James nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡± In the arcade room, as soon as Vania left, James gathered the other two and said in a low voice, ¡°That Devil must¡¯ve bothered Mommy. We must fight back!¡± ¡°James is right. If anyone dares to bully Mommy, we¡¯ll return the favor in twofold.¡± The other two agreed unanimously. Then, the three children instantly huddled in front of theputer. Just then, Vania entered with three sses of juice in her hands. When she saw her three children sitting mysteriously in front of theputer, she suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sure enough, they jolted. Jacob turned around the fastest and pouted. ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to watch cartoons.¡± His brothers stood up along with him and replied seriously, ¡°Mommy, Jacob wanted to watch Tom and Jerry.¡± When Vania looked over and saw a cartoon ying on the screen, she breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they weren¡¯t hacking someone¡¯swork, anything was fine. She smiled and said, ¡°Why would I be angry if you¡¯re watching cartoons? I made juice for you, so you can drink while watching.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Seeing the three children watching the cartoon excitedly, Vania was able to rx and continue preparing dinner. Soon, dinner was ready, and the three children immediately abandoned theputer and flew toward the dining table, where they sat in a row and devoured their mother¡¯s home-cooked food. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t rush.¡± At the sight of her children gobbling the food happily, Vania slowly teared up. These three had been found by her only a few months after they were born and grew up under her care, so she had done her best to give them the best life that she could. However, she still had two missing children, and she had no idea what kind of lives they were living. Were they being loved and living a good life, or were they sold off to bad people and bullied by others? Thinking that, Vania felt her heart aching so painfully that she found it difficult to breathe. My sweethearts, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely find you as soon as I can! When Vania left the house at dawn the next morning, the three boys immediately sat in front of the computer with serious expressions as their hands typed furiously at the keyboard. Not even half an hourter, a pleased smile bloomed on all of their faces. Meanwhile, at Luke Corporation, the Finance Department and IT Department were inplete chaos. Larry hastily burst into the President¡¯s office. ¡°P-President Luke, something bad happened. The Finance Department¡¯s firewalls have been hacked again, but this time, they didn¡¯t take any money. They¡¯re asking for you by name.¡± As he spoke, his voice gradually became softer and softer. In the end, he couldn¡¯t even meet Hanson¡¯s eyes out of fear. The Finance Department was the most important department as it controlled the entirepany¡¯s financial situation. However, how could they be hacked for two days in a row while the numerous talents in thepany watched helplessly? Hanson¡¯s expression turned icy, sending a chill down everyone¡¯s spine as he strode toward the Finance Department with Larry in tow. At that moment, everyone from the IT Department trembled as they stood in a line. Upon seeing their president walking over, all of them bowed their heads, not daring to make a single sound. Hanson made a beeline for theputer, and there was a line of words written on the screen: ¡®100 million or ask Hanson Luke toe over. Pick one of the two.¡¯ As he looked at the words on theputer screen, his face darkened even further. He quickly typed on the keyboard, his brows tightly furrowed. He also happened to be extremely skilled atputing, and he had never met someone who could be his opponent. However, this was the first time he had encountered such a tricky situation. On the other end, the three boys sat with their arms crossed as they red disdainfully at theputer screen. Jackmented spitefully, ¡°How dare he try to hack us back with his level? Let¡¯s put him in his ce.¡± However, James spoke up calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. If we wait until he almost seeds before defeating him, wouldn¡¯t that feel even better?¡± Meanwhile, Hanson was just about to seed when theputer screen turned ck in an instant. It felt as if he had undergone a long battle with someone just to be defeated with a single punch. However, though he was furious, he was more surprised. He thought that all of the topputing talents were under Luke Corporation¡¯s employment already, but he didn¡¯t expect someone like this to exist out there. Surprisingly, he wanted to see who exactly this person was. Meanwhile, the three children wereughing devilishly at theputer. Theputer screen on Hanson¡¯s end lit up again with threerge smiling emojis that were clearly filled with mockery. Following that was another line of words: ¡®Devil, this is a warning. Don¡¯t bully our women, or things won¡¯t end well for you.¡¯ Woman? When did I bully women? These days, I¡¯ve only interacted with Vania¡­ As if thinking of something, Hanson curled his lips and typed a sentence: ¡®I can agree to your request, but you gotta at least tell me who you are, right?¡¯ James rejected curtly, ¡®No way.¡¯ Hanson asked again, ¡®Then, can you tell me why you took my moneyst time?¡¯ After inwardly calling him a b*stard, Jack sent a reply. ¡®You deserved it.¡¯ I deserved it? Those three wordspletely baffled Hanson. However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it, and continued, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, this time is just a warning?¡¯ Jacob pouted. ¡®You talk too much.¡¯ After that, he sent an emoji of a bomb. He didn¡¯t want to dy his dessert time with the snacks his mother had made. The emoji was followed with a loud bang, causing everyone in the office to jump in shock. It was the first time any of them had seen their president having such a difficult time. Then, another message showed up on the screen. ¡®Remember what we told you. Do not bully our woman.¡¯ Without waiting for Hanson¡¯s reply, theputer went back to normal as if nothing had happened. Even as he tried to track them again, he couldn¡¯t retrieve any information at all. ¡°How is it going over there?¡± During their previous conversation, Hanson had dragged the time out on purpose in order to give the IT Department time to track their information. The head of the IT Department replied nervously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Luke. We were unable to find any information about them. However, we are clear about one thing, and that is their IP address is the same asst time. It leads to Gxy Corporation¡¯s President Greyson¡¯s house.¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes, his fingers drumming rhythmically on the table. After a moment, he stood up and dered, ¡°We¡¯re going to Haling Vi.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 5 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 5 Chapter 5 I¡¯m Here to See You In Haling Vi, Vania was reading with her children when the doorbell suddenly rang. At the sound, the four of them whipped their heads around at the same time. She barely had enough visitors as it was, but who woulde at this hour? Vania dubiously walked to the entrance, and when she saw who the visitor was through the peephole, she yelped inwardly. Crap. Why did Hanson show up here? Without giving herself time to think about it, she immediately turned around and walked toward her children, ordering in a serious voice, ¡°Sweethearts, go back to your own rooms now. You can only come out after my message.¡± Jack stood up in confusion at the way his mother was acting. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s here? Why do we have to hide?¡± Vania exined patiently, ¡°He¡¯s the President of Luke Corporation, Hanson Luke. Since you hacked into his Finance Department¡¯s firewallsst time, I don¡¯t want him to see any of you. Be good and go back to your rooms to wait for me. I¡¯ll solve this, believe me.¡± James spoke up calmly. ¡°We¡¯re not scared, and you shouldn¡¯t be either, Mommy. We have a n to defeat him. Besides, with us here, we¡¯ll definitely protect you and won¡¯t let him bully you.¡± They had to protect their mother at all times, and it was just too much for this Devil to dare toe knocking on their door! James and Jack¡¯s impression of Hanson became even worse. On the other hand, Jacob nodded obediently. ¡°If I listen to Mommy, can I have more ice cream tonight?¡± He didn¡¯t care as much as his brothers. After all, what was so special about that Devil? He wasn¡¯t as good as ice cream, and he believed his mother would take care of it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Vania touched her forehead with a hand at the realization that her sons were starting to learn how to bargain. However, she couldn¡¯t dwell on it too much, so she nodded in agreement. ¡°You can, but you have to help Mommy convince your brothers.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The moment she said that, Jacob extended his chubby little hands and hugged his two brothers. ¡°Please¡­¡± He barely spoke before his two doting brothers immediately caved in. ¡°All right, we¡¯ll listen to Mommy too.¡± This time, they could only let the Devil get away. Vania gave each of her children a kiss as a reward. She wouldn¡¯t let her children suffer any harm because of something she did not have full control of. As she watched James and Jack returning to their rooms with Jacob in their hands, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she turned around and ordered, ¡°Theresa, keep all of the children¡¯s things. Don¡¯t leave any traces.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± After giving her orders, Vania immediately rushed to the bathroom and used the shower to wet her hair before changing into a pink bathrobe. Taking a deep breath, she finally went to open the door. Outside the door, Hanson had already been waiting for 15 minutes. When he arrived, he¡¯d already sent his men to investigate, and he knew that Vania hadn¡¯t left the house. As a President who had never been given the cold shoulder like this, his patience was about to run thin. Just then, the door was opened, and he was met with the sight of a beautiful woman who was fresh out of the shower. Her damp hair cascaded down her shoulders while her innocentrge eyes were slightly wide with shock, and the pink bathrobe that she donned emphasized the paleness of her skin even further, making her seem pure yet desirable at the same time. As a faint and enchanting scent of roses flooded his senses, Hanson only felt his body heating up. Suddenly, Vania¡¯s dubious voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Oh? President Luke? I¡¯m so sorry. I was taking a shower, so I couldn¡¯t hear the doorbell. You¡¯re here because¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Hanson immediately dered the reason for his arrival. ¡°President Luke, if you need anything, you can just ask your assistant to inform my assistant. Why did youe here personally at this hour?¡± Vania was quite confused. She had already promised to give him an exnation for the hacking incident, so why did he show up all of a sudden without even bringing his assistant along? Ignoring her question, Hanson stared at her intently as if trying to see through her act. A momentter, he raised an eyebrow and asked flirtatiously, ¡°Miss Greyson, aren¡¯t you going to let me in so that we can talk this over a cup of tea?¡± Vania waspletely nonplussed. If the person before her wasn¡¯t Hanson, she would¡¯ve suspected that he was here to harass her. However, the smile on her face didn¡¯t waver as she declined, ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of tea. Besides, it¡¯s alreadyte, and I¡¯m afraid that it isn¡¯t appropriate for a man and a woman to spend time alone at this hour. For the sake of protecting your reputation, President Luke, I¡¯d suggest you to say whatever you need to right here.¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you perhaps hiding someone in your house that you don¡¯t want me to meet, Miss Greyson?¡± Hearing that, Vania was rendered speechless. Why did he sound like he was trying to catch her having an affair? Just then, his cold voice sounded again. ¡°This morning, someone hacked into the internal system of Luke Corporation¡¯s Finance Department again, and the IP address was still pointing to your house, Miss Greyson. If the first time was a coincidence, is the second time a coincidence as well?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 6 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Sessfully Drew His Attention Hanson¡¯s gaze was cold and terrifying, and if it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t have survived his stare. Even though Vania¡¯s expression had never changed since the beginning, she felt like she was going insane in her mind. What she was worried about still happened! Her children really loved ¡°surprising¡± her in every way. It was no wonder that Hanson woulde over at this time, then. If it had been herpany¡¯s Financial Department¡¯s system that was hacked twice in a row, she might have exploded long ago. Why were her children going against Hanson? Although she was full of doubts, she still remained calm on the surface. ¡°I see. Then, you maye in and have a look for yourself, President Luke. It¡¯s just that this is a big issue, so please don¡¯t frame an innocent person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Greyson. I¡¯ve never had the habit of using others.¡± Saying that, he immediately entered the premises. The house was decorated minimalistically with a unique design, and the mature style suited her extremely well. After scanning his surroundings, it didn¡¯t seem like there was any trace of another person. Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed as he looked Vania up and down. Was she good at pretending, or was there another reason¡­ At the same time, the three children in the bedroom were pressing their ears against the door and listening to the voices outside. Jack clenched his fist. ¡°If the Devil dares to bully Mommy, we¡¯ll go out immediately.¡± James shook his head at the impulsive Jack and dissuaded, ¡°We can¡¯t. We¡¯ve already promised Mommy, so we can¡¯t go back on our word. If we want to teach the Devil a lesson, there are many other ways to do that in the future.¡± Jacob agreed with James. ¡°We have to listen to Mommy.¡± How could the Devilpare to his ice cream, anyway? s, their voices seeped outside the door. Although the content of their conversation couldn¡¯t be heard clearly, it was obvious that there was someone in the room. With a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, Hanson nced at Vania before striding to the room. Her heart nearly falling out of her throat, Vania cried out, ¡°President Luke, you can¡¯t enter that room!¡± At that, Hanson stopped in his tracks. ¡°Oh? What are you worried about, Miss Greyson?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m worried? Don¡¯t you think that it isn¡¯t a good idea for a man like you to barge into a woman¡¯s room so suddenly?¡± Vania stepped in front of Hanson and blocked him from proceeding. ¡°Miss Greyson, are you feeling guilty? I¡¯ve already told you my reason, and I have to see this room today. I¡¯d advise you not to stop me.¡± His tone made it clear that he didn¡¯t ept no for an answer. Hearing that, Vania became aggressive as well and retorted coldly, ¡°This is my house. Without my permission, you don¡¯t have the right to look inside!¡± ¡°Ha, then how are you going to exin why you hacked into Luke Corporation¡¯s internal systems multiple times?¡± Their chilly gazes sparked as they shed with one another, neither of them willing to give in. Hanson scoffed coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s meet in court!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Vania was scared of nothing. She¡¯d rather see him in court than let her babies get into trouble! Just then, the room door suddenly opened, causing her heart to stop. However, when she saw who had come out from inside, she evidently let out a breath. The babysitter, Theresa, held a small branch in her hand and exined to Vania huffily, ¡°A cat showed up from God knows where, but I¡¯ve already chased it away.¡± A smile reappeared on Vania¡¯s face. ¡°Thanks for your hard work. You can leave now.¡± This must¡¯ve been the doing of those three brats. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Turning around, Vania looked at Hanson, who was frowning and staring into the room, with a rxed gaze. ¡°President Luke, now that you¡¯ve had a look, you don¡¯t have a say anymore. It¡¯ste, so I¡¯d like you to leave.¡± Hanson nced at the room, then back at her. His eyes were filled with an indescribable emotion as he said, ¡°Goodbye.¡± He was certain that there was still someone else inside. After all, Vania¡¯s nervousness didn¡¯t escape his notice. After he left, Vania sat on the couch, relieved. It was only after gulping down arge ss of water that her nervousness dissipated. Immediately, she called out to her children, ¡°Kids, I¡¯m sorry for earlier.¡± ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re fine.¡± Vania looked at her three children and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t care why you hacked Luke Corporation¡¯s systems, but I hope this matter ends here.¡± Her expression was very serious as she dered, ¡°Tomorrow, you have to return the 10 million you stole, and I don¡¯t want to see something like this happening again. Mommy is really angry this time!¡± Jack lowered his head. ¡°Mommy, we were wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry. We just wanted to make some money for you so that you wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± James apologized as well, ¡°We won¡¯t do it again.¡± Jacob kissed her face. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll be good.¡± Vania wrapped all of them in a hug and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy isn¡¯t angry anymore.¡± ¡­ Early in the next morning in Luke Corporation, the Finance Manager had a happy smile on his face as he trotted all the way to the President¡¯s office. He could barely hide his smile as he reported to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, the hacker returned the 10 million and exined that they¡¯d gotten the wrong person. It was all a misunderstanding.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Hanson said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± When he sat in front of the Finance Department¡¯sputer again, he didn¡¯t try to hack them but typed out a sentence instead: ¡®Who are you looking for? Maybe I could help you.¡¯ James was disdainful. How could a person who couldn¡¯t even defend theirpany¡¯s firewalls offer his help? How funny. Thinking that, he proudly replied, ¡®I don¡¯t need it.¡¯ Then, he disconnected the computer. If it weren¡¯t for their mother, the children wouldn¡¯t have let go of this b*stard that easily. As Hanson looked at the darkenedputer screen, he realized that his excuse of helping them find someone was not quite ideal. And as for Vania, she sessfully drew his attention¡­ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 7 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Mnie Personally Shows Up After getting off work, Vania had just reached the entrance of Haling Vi when she saw a woman reaching out to knock on the door. It was a figure that was all too familiar to her, to the point where she would still be able to recognize who it was even if they were a pile of ashes. ¡°Mnie, how dare youe here?¡± Vania¡¯s voice was chillingly cold as it reverberated in the empty stairway, as though they were in hell. Upon hearing the voice, Mnie jolted in surprise. Turning around, she asked in disbelief, ¡°How could it be you?¡± Vania stepped forward and mocked, ¡°Who else did you think it would be?¡± Mnie had not expected that Vania was the one who lived here. After her initial shock subsided, it was soon reced with a surging anger. Five years ago, she relied on Vania¡¯s two children to sessfully marry into the Luke Family, but Hanson refused to give her a proper status, even to this date. For the past few years, despite the various lengths she had gone to, she still failed to make him look at her. He had always abstained from women, but that day, she received a report that Hanson suddenly took the initiative to go to a woman¡¯s housest night! This gave Mnie a huge sense of danger, and she went to the address that was given, only to see Vania. As Mnie looked at the increasingly refined woman in front of her, she nearly exploded with anger. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Vania, stay away from Hanson! He isn¡¯t someone that a dirty woman who¡¯s already given birth to another man¡¯s child like you can meddle with!¡± Hanson? Didn¡¯t Mnie collude with Dn to frame me back then? Why is she clinging to Hanson now? Apparently, Hanson¡¯s wife had been decided long ago, and she had even given birth to his child. But, for whatever reason, her identity had never been made public. So that person was actually Mnie? Ha! For Hanson to take a fancy to her, is he blind? Vania red at the bitter woman in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I hate being threatened the most. If I get nervous, I might do something unexpected. What¡¯s more, who wouldn¡¯t fall for a perfect man like Hanson?¡± Saying that, Vania slowly closed in on Mnie, her eyes never leaving thetter. ¡°What if I get sad and want to steal your man away? By then, there wouldn¡¯t be any ce for an illegitimate child like you.¡± When she was ten years old, her mother passed away from a serious illness, but on the same day, her father showed up with his mistress. As Mnie was only one year younger than her, it was clear that her father had already been cheating since her mother was pregnant. When the mother and daughter joined the family, they began to scheme endlessly just to screw her over, and even teamed up with her fianc¨¦ to frame her in the end! Because of them, she lost her virginity and was driven out of the Greyson Residence by her father, and even got separated from her own children! Sooner orter, she would definitely take back what they owed her little by little! Mnie burst out in anger and raised her hand to hit Vania. ¡°How dare you mock me?¡± In an instant, Vania blocked her movements and grabbed her wrist harshly, her eyes sharp. ¡°So what?¡± Mnie¡¯s wrist ached with pain in Vania¡¯s grasp, but she immediatelyughed as though she had recalled something. ¡°Since I¡¯ve bumped into you, then I won¡¯t hold back. Help me out on something.¡± Vania stared at her. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d help you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just think about rejecting me. Don¡¯t you want to find your children? Back then, I was the one who sent each of them away. As long as you help me with this, I¡¯ll give you some hints about them.¡± Mnie measured her with her gaze as she added, ¡°After all, you care about your children the most.¡± Mnie knew all of Vania¡¯s weak points. As expected, Vania¡¯s expression changed at her words. ¡°What are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you dare to hurt my children!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been sent away a long time ago, so I won¡¯t do anything to them. However, I can¡¯t assure you that they¡¯re doing well wherever they are now.¡± Mnie smiled devilishly. ¡°Next week, there¡¯ll be an appraisal event with the theme ¡®Quest for Love.¡¯ I know that you¡¯re talented in that area. When the time comes, you cane and tell me the features of those designs. Think about it; just by simply moving your mouth, you can get information about your children.¡± Hanson would also be participating in this appraisal event. It was rumored that this event was organized by Mia Stravinsky, an international master of design who had never shown her face in public before, and Luke Corporation had been looking for her in order to start a partnership with her. In order to gain Hanson¡¯s favor, Mnie had done a lot of homework for this event, but her abilities were still limited in the end, so she could only understand some basic information. Originally, she was nning to briefly check this woman out today, but she hadn¡¯t expected the woman to be Vania. She knew that Vania had a talent for this, and she would use whatever she could find. Vania¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on Mnie. She knew about this event, and she was also going to attend. A calcting light shed past her eyes before she said, ¡°Fine.¡± Mnie didn¡¯t expect that Vania would agree so quickly, and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you ying tricks again?¡± ¡°How could that be? I still need your help to find my kids, right?¡± Vania smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was only then that Mnie was able to rx, thinking that Vania would be afraid to do anything as she still had to rely on Mnie to find her children. Before leaving, Mnie warned her to stay away from Hanson again. At the same time, the three children had been watching them through their binocrs and bugged wires for a while. When they saw Mnie raising her hand to hit Vania, their expressions turned cold, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped. No one can bully Mommy! Just as Mnie left the vi and was about to get in the car, small stones suddenly started flying toward her. ¡°Ah!¡± Mnie shrieked as each of the stones hit her in the ces that hurt the most. Bruises began to form all over her body from the attacks, but she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Who is it? Who¡¯s attacking me? Get out here right now!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 8 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Who Allowed You to Bother Vania? Mnie¡¯s angry outburst only added fuel to the iing attacks, and she soon covered her face and hurriedly jumped into the car with a scream. ¡°Go quickly!¡± When the car started to move, Mnie¡¯s face twisted as she looked at the bruises on her body. ¡°I¡¯m so pissed. That b*tch Vania must¡¯ve nned this!¡± Suddenly, the car came to a stop. ¡°What now?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Mnie. There¡¯s a t tire!¡± Mnie vented her anger on the driver. ¡°How did you even look after the car to not know about a t tire? Tell me, what should I do now?¡± Knowing that it was his negligence, the driver could only lower his head and apologize, ¡°Miss Mnie, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve already called for another car to pick you up, and they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Looking at the car that had broken down halfway, the three children nced at each other with satisfied smiles. Back in Luke Estate, Mnie immediately tidied herself up after returning to the vi, returning to her usual gentle and proper appearance in an instant. With a nce at the closed study on the third floor, she went to the door of the study with a bowl of fresh soup and, after taking a deep breath, pushed the door open to let herself in. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯ve cooked some soup for you. Why don¡¯t you take a break before you continue?¡± Normally, Hanson wouldn¡¯t have raised his head at all, but this time, he ced the documents in his hand down and raised his head to look at the woman in front of him. His gaze delighted Mnie, and she pretentiously flicked her hair. Her long hair fell freely down her shoulders, and her skin that wasn¡¯t covered by her pink bathrobe was pale and tender, while she wore some light makeup. Her appearance was extremely sultry, enough to attract anyone who looked at her. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, the man in the distance frowned subconsciously, his expression filled with disdain. Her strong perfume was too pungent, and the way she was dressed made her look cheap. Her looks couldn¡¯t even come close to that woman, Vania. At that thought, Hanson was taken aback. Why did that woman suddenly appear in his thoughts? In particr, the way his body heated up for reasons unknown to him made him even more irritated. His gaze turned cold as he looked at the pretentiously coy Mnie in front of him. ¡°Get out.¡± The smile slipped off Mnie¡¯s face. This shouldn¡¯t be happening. Wasn¡¯t there a reaction in his gaze earlier? Why did he change so suddenly? ¡°Hanson¡­¡± She hurriedly ced the tray down and went forward to hug Hanson. However, before she could get close to him, he blocked her advances, sending her falling to the ground haphazardly. Hanson¡¯s germaphobia made his brows furrow tautly as he picked up a wet towel and fiercely wiped the scent of perfume off his hand. Then, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your standing.¡± Mnie shook her head, tears forming in her eyes. ¡°Hanson, please don¡¯t reject me. I really like you, you know?¡± Looking at his icy yet handsome features, she gritted her teeth and began to take off her bathrobe. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯m begging you.¡± Not even wanting to spare her another nce, Hanson turned around in disgust and left. When he reached the door of the study, he stopped in his steps and uttered in a low voice, ¡°This is thest time. If you do this again, you know what will happen.¡± Saying that, he mmed the door shut. ¡°Hanson!¡± Mnie wailed in distress, but her cries still could not make him look her way. The next day, Hanson arrived at thepany a littleter than usual. Once he reached his seat, his computer screen had already lit up. His heart instantly dropped, and he looked at theputer that was switched on, only to see two lines of text on it. The first was sent an hour ago, and said ¡®Devil,¡¯ while the other had just been sent. ¡®The sun is already up. Aren¡¯t you going to work? Our hair is turning white from waiting for you. What azy bum.¡¯ Them again? Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he replied, ¡®What is it?¡¯ At this time, Jack had his legs crossed. He answered unhappily, ¡®It seems that you don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯re warning you, keep your woman away from our woman. If she dares toe and cause trouble again, we won¡¯t let her off lightly.¡¯ Jacob was angry and rushed to add on, ¡®If this happens again, we¡¯ll empty your card.¡¯ James warned him again, ¡®And you, make sure you stay far away from our woman.¡¯ Saying that, he decisively turned off the power, cutting off their conversation. As Hanson looked at the replies, his fingers drummed the table slowly. Vania? Ha, who exactly is this woman? And who is supporting her? A momentter, he made a call. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°President Luke, do you need anything?¡± When Larry rushed in and saw the President¡¯s dark expression, he thought to himself, Who¡¯s going to get the short end of the stick again? Then, he heard Hanson¡¯s emotionless voice. ¡°Go and check what Mnie has been doing recently.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Larry epted his orders, wondering dubiously why he was suddenly caring about Mnie. Ten minutester, he returned with the information he had found. ¡°President Luke, here are the results of the investigation.¡± After a single nce, Hanson got up with a cold expression and left with his jacket in his hand. After leaving thepany, he quickly drove back home. Inside the house, Mnie was reading some design appraisal books. Although she had asked Vania for help this time, she still wanted to stand proudly by Hanson¡¯s side with her own ability instead of only being a beautiful essory. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. Thinking that it was a disobedient maid, Mnie opened her mouth and was getting ready to throw a tantrum when she turned around and realized that the one standing by the door was Hanson. Instantly, her expression softened and she asked in pleasant surprise, ¡°Hanson? Why are you here?¡± However, Hanson¡¯s voice was cold as he said, ¡°It seems like you really don¡¯t remember what I told you.¡± Mnie¡¯s heart drummed in her chest, but she still wore a smile on her face. ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m scared.¡± Hanson¡¯s dark eyes turned even icier as he red poisonously at her. ¡°Who allowed you to look into where I¡¯ve been? And who allowed you to bother Vania?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 9 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Bumping Into Two Children ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Mnie immediately lowered her head in denial. Her mind was nk, and her expression looked panicked even. How did he find out? ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Hanson repeated coldly, his dark eyes sharp. Mnie nodded as tears rolled down her face. Her wistful appearance might have been able to make other men pity her, but to Hanson, he felt nothing but disgust and annoyance. He tossed the information from the investigation onto the table. ¡°Look for yourself. I¡¯ve never had the habit of using others.¡± Mnie picked the documents up anxiously, and her face immediately fell. All of this didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Hanson, whose lips tugged down at the sight. ¡°Does that look like you didn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Mnie immediately became regretful again. ¡°Hanson, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t get mad at me. It¡¯s just that I care about you too much, which is why I did something this stupid. I won¡¯t do it anymore in the future. Hanson, I really like you, so I was afraid that other women would snatch you away. Can¡¯t you understand my feelings? I only made a mistake because I was too worried.¡± However, Hanson only looked at her icily. ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago. I will never have any feelings for you.¡± ¡°But, Hanson, we¡¯ve been together for five years. Do you really not feel anything for me at all?¡± Mnie clutched her chest, feeling extremely pained. ¡°Don¡¯t test my bottom line!¡± he warned before leaving. As she watched his retreating back, Mnie copsed onto a chair and clenched her fists. For five years, she had been unable to win over Hanson¡¯s heart; now that Vania had reappeared, if the truth got exposed, she would not even have the chance to remain in the Luke Family! All at once, a dark glint shed in her eyes. Hanson is mine, and only mine! No one can snatch him away from me! After a pause, she grabbed her phone and called Vania. Once the call went through, she ordered, ¡°Come to the appraisal event two hours earlier tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Beep¡ª When she heard the curt answer followed by the sound of static from the phone, Mnie nearly exploded with anger. Where did this b*tch get this high and mighty attitude from in the past few years? She¡¯s nothing but a pitiful bug that had been chased out from the Greyson Family! The next day, after bidding goodbye to her children, Vania arrived at the appraisal event site, Porttiyc International Hotel, two hours in advance as agreed. The appraisalter that day not only gathered all kinds of jewelry design masters, but also business people from all across the world. Moreover, there would be an important new producting out at the end of the event, which was the most anticipated asion of the day. When she entered the venue, she looked around, but did not see Mnie anywhere. After leaving some words to her assistant, she went to the garden to take a stroll while she waited. On the way there, thoughts of her two children whose whereabouts were unknown resurfaced in her mind again, making her feel depressed. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the back garden, there was a small bridge over a murmuring brook and a rock gazebo, while various exotic flora and fauna gave off a charming aura. As Vania felt the wind on her skin, she suddenly felt her annoyance ebbing away considerably. After taking a few steps further, she heard the voices of two children. ¡°This flower is so beautiful. Can you draw this, Morales?¡± ¡°Of course I can. Later, we¡¯ll be able to see a lot of good workster, and I can draw all of them.¡± ¡°Then, when you¡¯re done learning them, can you teach me too?¡± ¡°Of course I can.¡± There are children attending today¡¯s event as well? From their voices, they sound close to my little ones¡¯ age. Vania walked over curiously, only to see two children that were around her children¡¯s age sitting on some rocks by the lily pond, drawing with a canvas in their hands. Upon hearing her footsteps, the two children raised their heads and looked over in rm. As their eyes met, both sides were taken aback. It felt strange, as though they had met each other somewhere before. Vania stared intensely at the two children before her. One of them was slightly scrawnier and looked older. His features were distinct and handsome, and an air of politeness surrounded him. The other still had a little baby fat, but was still good-looking. It was enough to tell that these two would grow up into devastatingly attractive men in the future. However, they were different from her cheeky, mischievous children, for their eyes were shocked and panicked as they looked at her. It was clear that they didn¡¯t interact with strangers much, and were two introverted children. They were also staring at her with their heads tilted, as if trying to look for something on her face. Vania felt like she was about to be sucked into those bright eyes of theirs. A long pauseter, she finally returned to her senses. With a gentle smile on her face, she greeted them first, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. My name is Vania, and I¡¯m here to join the appraisal event. I identally overheard your conversation earlier. Are you two here for the event too?¡± In order not to scare them, Vania remained in one spot and didn¡¯t dare to move forward. After hesitating for a moment, the two children nodded, but didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of speaking. Their father had always told them not to talk to strangers. However, there was a strange feeling in their hearts that didn¡¯t make them refuse Vania¡¯s questions, and even made them continue staring at her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 10 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Hanson¡¯s Child Vania was concerned as she found the ce empty after she took a look around at her surroundings. ¡°Did you twoe together with your family? Why are the two of you here by yourselves? It¡¯s very dangerous for children to be sitting by the pool unsupervised.¡± Her concern startled the two cute little children, but they still nodded to her wordlessly as a form of reply. She did not feel awkward with their interaction. In fact, she felt a sense of intimacy with them that made her want to be in theirpany for a little while longer. She wasughing at herself in her head for feeling like this. Perhaps this feeling of hers was due to her intense longing for those two children of hers. Her smile grew wider as she pointed at the drawing board in the children¡¯s hands. ¡°Can I have a look at your drawings? I¡¯d say I¡¯m fairly good at drawing myself.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The children met each other¡¯s eyes before they slowly handed their drawing board to Vania. With a smile from the bottom of her heart, she seized the opportunity and went to the children¡¯s side. After noticing the realistic drawing of a flower on the board, she praised in awe, ¡°This drawing is so excellent. Looks like someone here is going to be an excellent painter in the future.¡± Then, the round-faced child exined in a soft yet proud tone, ¡°My brother can draw even better than this. He even taught me how to be better at drawing, so I¡¯ll definitely be better at it in the future.¡± ¡°Oh really? You two are amazing!¡± Vania gave the two children a thumbs up. ¡°You two are the most talented children I have ever seen. Even I myself wasn¡¯t as good as you two when I was your age.¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Due to her talent for the arts, there were not many that were deemed worthy of her praise. Furthermore, she had wanted her own children to have an interest in inheriting her legacy. Yet, none of the three children back home showed any interest in the art. Her fondness for the two lovely children grew when she noticed they were gifted in drawing. Since this was the first time the children had received such straightforward praise, the older child¡¯s cheeks flushed red instantly. He immediately hung his head, for he was embarrassed to look at Vania¡¯s eyes filled with admiration. What a shy kid. She then sat with them on the rock before picking up the pencil to start drawing on the board. Somewhere inside the presidential suite of the Porttiyc International Hotel. As though he was the king of hell himself, Hanson¡ªwhose face was as chilling as the winter storm¡ª was sitting upright on the sofa. The tension in the room was so thick that one could slice the tension with a knife. Larry was beside himself with anxiety as his gaze fixed squarely at the door. Just where did the two young masters go off to? The two children are the darlings of the Luke Family. The master and the madam have always treated the two children as though they were so fragile that the slightest force would break the children. If something were to happen to them¡­ the consequences would be catastrophic. While the room was basked in worry, one of the bodyguards barged into the room. ¡°President Luke, w- we¡¯ve found them.¡± Hanson immediately got up. ¡°Lead the way!¡± All three of them took giant strides as they left the room. Seated by the lotus pond was a woman in a searing yellow gown that was hand-embroidered with osmanthus flowers. The body-hugging design had perfectly entuated her hourss figure; her long hair was tied up into a low bun without the excessive hair essories that gave off a simple yet elegant look. However, when looking at her hairstyle paired with her vintage makeup, the woman looked very warm and gentle as a whole. Currently, she was hanging her head low as she drew in silence. Looking at her now, she looked as if she was an angel that had descended on earth. Beside her were two well-behaved children who were watching her attentively. It was a tranquil and harmonious scenery. Under the afterglow of the sunset, the scenery before the man was truly just like a beautiful painting. Hanson was so astonished by the scenery that it stopped him in his tracks. This woman is¡­ Vania? Vania finished her drawing of the two children in cartoon form with the finishing touch of her initials ¡®VG¡¯ and the date at the bottom corner of the drawing. With a smile on her face, she said to the two children, ¡°I¡¯m giving this drawing as a present to you two. Although this is our first time meeting each other, I really like you two very much. I hope you two will be much better at drawing in the future.¡± The two children¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and slight disbelief as they were overwhelmed by Vania¡¯s praises. Vania nodded at them. ¡°Keep it up. Keep up the effort now!¡± Both the children blushed once more as they took Vania¡¯s drawing with both their hands. The two gently touched the drawing as they saw how simr the drawing of them was to their actual persons. They opened their mouths before finally thanking the woman. ¡°Thank you, miss.¡± Following that, a broad smile that was as dazzling as the sun bloomed across their faces. The image of the two children smiling in glee shocked Hanson as it was his first time seeing them in such joy. Slightly behind him was Larry, who was equally astonished by his young masters. Since when did the young masters learn how to talk to strangers and even smile in that manner? Vania reciprocated the children¡¯s smile with her own while she reached her hands out to pat the two children¡¯s heads, as though she was patting her own children. However, who knew that the two children would only stand still as they felt like they were being charged by an electric current. It was warm and snuggly. Hanson coughed in order to gain Vania¡¯s attention before walking toward her. ¡°Ms. Greyson!¡± ¡°Mr. Luke?¡± Vania turned in surprise. Why is he here? He nodded at her as a greeting before walking over to the children. ¡°Morales Luke, Morgan Luke. Who gave you two the permission to go off on your own?¡± He knew his two children loved the arts very much and were even talented in them as well. This was why he would always bring them along to any appraisal event whenever there was one. This time was no exception as well. Yet, who would have thought that the children would walk away on their own during thepse of the supervision over them? Hanson was extremely furious at the children¡¯s behavior. Luke? They¡¯re the children of Hanson Luke? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 11 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Mother¡¯s Honor, Children¡¯s Position As Vania watched Hanson questioning them in a harsh tone, she lowered her head slightly as she felt an inexplicable ache in her heart. Perhaps it was due to her being a mother as well. And she couldn¡¯t help speaking up. ¡°Mr. Luke. I know it¡¯s not my ce to say anything here. However, they are still young. Talk to them nicely instead of being so harsh on them.¡± She then smiled at the two children. ¡°Morales and Morgan, right? Those are wonderful names. I can see that you two are obedient children. However, since you two are still small and young, running off on your own is dangerous, so you can¡¯t do this anymore in the future, okay? Quick, apologize to your father and hurry home with him.¡± Vania¡¯s gentle admonishment instantly made the two children form a sense of dependency on her. If Mommy were here, she would have been mad at us instead. The children blinked at Vania in response. It was only when Vania nodded as a sign that she was done talking did the children go to their father with their heads hung. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re sorry. We were wrong.¡± Just then, Vania¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID was Mnie Greyson. Vania did not answer the phone right away but directed her gaze at the two children and Hanson instead. ¡°Something came up, so I¡¯ll have to leave now. You two be good and obedient now, okay? May your dreamse true! Bye-bye!¡± Although she was genuinely fond of the two children, they were, unfortunately, the children of Hanson Luke. Hence, Vania did not want to have further association with them, so she smiled before turning around and left the area. Yet, the two children felt reluctant to part as they watched the back of thatdy slowly disappearing out of sight. After walking a few steps away, Vania picked up the phone that kept ringing. ¡°Speak.¡± Mnie¡ªwho was standing behind an artificial mountain in the garden¡ªspoke in slight anger. ¡°Where have you been?¡± She hade to the garden and witnessed Vania and Hanson together when she heard that Hanson wasing. Why is she with Hanson and the children? Thus, she hid away before calling Vania with her phone in a hurry. Vania answered coldly, ¡°As per your instructions, I have arrived 2 hours earlier. Yet, it was you, Mnie Greyson, who was the tardy one. As for where I¡¯ve been, I believe it¡¯s none of your business.¡± None of my business? To go behind my back to seduce my man and children is none of my business? Mnie was filled with the desire to rush over to Vania and tear up that smug face of hers. However, she couldn¡¯t let Hanson know that she was still in contact with Vania. Thus, she breathed in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯m warning you: you¡¯d better stay away from Hanson¡¯s and my children. I¡¯m at the backdoor, so hurry up ande.¡± She then ended the call. As Vania watched her phone, she coldly broke into a smile before calmly walking over to the backdoor of the hotel. When Mnie saw Vania walk toward her, she immediately chided in a hushed tone, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere else. If it wasn¡¯t because of my reputation, do you think you could¡¯ve Mnie knew that Hanson would be with Morales and Morgan right now, which was why she wanted to use this time to memorize the important points of the designs so that she wouldn¡¯tmit any blunder for today¡¯s event. As they entered the venue, what greeted them was the numerous works of art disyed under the bright lights. After Mnie obtained many unique insights from Vania at thisst moment, the host happened to announce onstage that the event would be beginning very soon. She then shot a look at Vania as a warning for her not to speak up thoughtlessly before leaving the room. Mnie was all smiles as she was walking back to the lounge. When she saw Hanson, she imed, ¡°Hanson, I was just with one of the designers until now and had learned a lot about designs. If I keep this up, I¡¯ll definitely be better at it.¡± Without waiting for Hanson to react, she turned toward her children as she acted gently in front of Hanson. ¡°Since you two love designs so much, Mommy will be learning together with you tonight too.¡± Mnie offered her hands as she wanted to hold her children¡¯s hands while they walked. ¡°The event is about to start. Let¡¯s go.¡± Both Morales and Morgan nodded, yet their eyes were still on their father, Hanson. It was only after their father stood up that the children held Mnie¡¯s hands and walked side-by-side with her. This family of four¡ªa handsome man, a beautiful woman, and the two cute children surrounding the two¡ªhad instantly caught the eyes of the crowd when they entered. ¡°Oh my, is that President Luke? What a looker he is.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside him? I didn¡¯t know that the president was married.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Five years ago, there was a woman who gave birth to President Luke¡¯s children. This is that woman. I heard that she¡¯s thedy of the Greyson Family but had no status to her name.¡± ¡°Looks like her honor had increased because of her children¡¯s position. Everything she has right now is all thanks to her children.¡± The crowd was whispering to one another, but Mnie paid them no mind as she wore a prideful look and acted with arrogance. To Mnie, as long as she was the woman beside Hanson, there was no need to pay heed to the words of others. Sitting in a corner, Vania gently swirled her wine with a smile on her face, acting as though she was here to watch a y. There were many others present for the appraisal event. Yet, when Hanson came to the ce where the event was held, he caught sight of that aloof Vania¡ªwho was sitting in a corner with a yful smile ¡ªand couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 12 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Public Blunder As the lights dimmed in the conference hall, everyone turned their gaze to the main stage, listening as the emcee announced, ¡°Now, I announce that the ¡®Quest of Love¡¯ appraisal event officially begins. Feel free to start appraising the products, everyone.¡± The jewelry designers and sessful business people attending the event were engaging in small talks with one another when they paused before a ring at the same time. The ring, made entirely of tinum, was precisely the one Mnie had chosen just now. ¡°Oh, this ring¡¯s design is really unique. I wonder if there¡¯s a story behind it,¡± said the owner of Capstone Realty, a real estatepany. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a fine piece of work, though I know nothing about its design. Haha¡­¡± The other business people were interested in the ring as well. They heaped ttery on one another, but none of them could tell the story behind the ring. Feeling that it was time for her to shine, Mnie stepped forward and ran her fingers through her hair in an attractive way. Then, she introduced herself with a smile, saying, ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Mnie Greyson, President Luke¡¯spanion. Gentlemen, this ring is designed by Mr. Sam Cruz, who got the inspiration when he proposed to his lover with a red rose in his hand¡­¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The instant Mnie said that, the businessmen and jewelry designers around her knitted their brows slightly. However, Mnie didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She proceeded to introduce the bracelet next to her, saying, ¡°This bracelet is named ¡®Chain of Love,¡¯ and it¡¯s designed in the shape of handcuffs to put the cuffs on the love between every couple so that itsts forever¡­¡± She talked endlessly, introducing the bracelet with pride written all over her face. A long whileter, though, she didn¡¯t receivepliments and gasps of admiration as she had imagined. Instead, these business people and jewelry designers seemed to be pointing at her and whispering something among themselves with visible mockery on their faces. ¡°Is this woman really President Luke¡¯spanion? She¡¯s here to be funny, right?¡± ¡°Seriously, I wonder what gave her the confidence toe forward and exin Sam Cruz¡¯s works without even knowing her gender.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If it were me, I¡¯d have wished for the ground to open up and swallow me whole at once!¡± Mnie¡¯s smile froze in an instant. What the hell is going on? How could these pieces of information be wrong? It was Vania who¡­ Vania?! She immediately realized what had happened. That b*tch actually set me up and caused me to make a fool of myself in front of so many people! Trembling all over with rage, she gnashed her teeth in resentment while ring fiercely at the smiling Vania. Just then, as if she hadn¡¯t provoked her enough, Vania raised her wine ss at Mnie, stood up, and came over to the crowd, carrying herself with such outstanding deportment and grace that everyone stared at her without being able to tear their eyes away. ¡°How beautiful! What an angelic beauty! To think that an evening gown of such a color could look so gorgeous on her!¡± ¡°What an enviable figure she has.¡± ¡°Who is thisdy? She looks so refined and graceful.¡± Seeing Vaniaing over, Hanson and his two sons unconsciously stepped into the crowd, wanting to see what the young woman was up to. Watching Hanson¡¯s movements, Mnie went mad with jealousy, and her eyes zed with hatred. Vania¡¯s eyes briefly ran across Mnie, whose face was slightly contorted with hatred. Then, turning to face the crowd, she spoke in a confident and poised manner. ¡°Hi,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the head of Gxy Corporation. My understanding of these pieces of work is somewhat different from Miss Mnie Greyson¡¯s¡­¡± She stood before the ring first, ignoring Mnie, who was gnashing her teeth in hatred. Looking at the ring, she said in a businesslike tone, ¡°This ring is designed by Miss Samantha Cruz. One day, her lover got down on one knee in front of her with a rose in his hand and made a lifetime vow¡­¡± After studying the bracelet, she darted a nce at Mnie with a wry smile. ¡°This bracelet¡¯s name is ¡®Forbidden,''¡± she said, stressing the word ¡°Forbidden.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s designed in the shape of handcuffs to warn those who are in love to uphold their principles and not cross the boundary into the forbidden area¡­ In other words, this bracelet isn¡¯t so much about love as about staying chaste, and it¡¯s a bracelet for your lover as well as yourself.¡± ¡°What a great exnation!¡± ¡°What an insightful exnation, President Greyson! We really benefited a lot from it.¡± The crowd gathered around Vania, praising her to the skies while looking at her with nothing but admiration. Morales and Morgan nodded and smiled as well. Miss Vania is so amazing! Not only is she skilled at drawing, but she¡¯s also very knowledgeable. On theplete contrary, though, Hanson was giving off chilly vibes, his face sullen. This Vania woman is very good at attracting men, huh? Didn¡¯t she notice that those men¡¯s eyes were almost glued to her? He didn¡¯t know what made him so angry, but he wished he could throw these men out of here. On the other hand, Mnie had apparently been forgotten by everyone, having be a laughingstock byparison with Vania. However, she couldn¡¯t reconcile herself to this. There¡¯s no way Vania knows everything, she thought. She had just had somebody look into the most valuable pendant at the event, which was recently designed by Mia Stravinsky, a master of jewelry design. Today was the first day it would be shown to the public, so no one knew its origins yet. It took her men a great deal of effort to find out little information about the pendant, so she didn¡¯t believe that Vania would know about it. Subsequently, she stepped forward and looked at Vania provocatively, saying, ¡°Miss Greyson, could you tell us the story behind this pendant? We¡¯d like to learn from you. Since you¡¯re so knowledgeable, surely you know the story, right?¡± Seeing Mnie¡¯s smug smile, Vania knew at once that the former wanted to see her make a fool of herself. Consequently, she purposely yed Mnie along, pretending that she didn¡¯t know much about the pendant. ¡°Well¡­ Who am I to judge the work of a master?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 13 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Appraisal Event¡¯s Organizer Seeing that Vania shirked from introducing the pendant, Mnie let out a sneer. Only then did she walk to the center of the crowd and say confidently, ¡°As far as I know, this pendant is a recent design by Master Mia Stravinsky. It¡¯s a special honor that the pendant is being shown to the public for the first time at the ¡®Quest for Love¡¯ appraisal event, which gives us the honor to be the first to see it. Master Mia is an expert in the design and carving of jewelry, and this pendant is no exception. It¡¯s entirely carved out of marble¡­ On closer inspection, I¡¯d say Master Mia designed the pendant as an expression of her love.¡± ¡°That¡¯s splendid of you, Miss Mnie! How impressive of you to be able to grasp so many design ideas so quickly!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first, but your exnation really enlightened me, Miss Mnie.¡± Some people even gauged Mnie¡¯s mind and buttered her up, saying, ¡°President Luke is a giant among men, whereas Miss Mnie is so erudite. They really make a perfect match.¡± Mnie simply let these words of ttery go to her head. So what if Vania has just set me up? Right now, I¡¯m still the center of attention at the event. And besides, this pendant is Master Mia¡¯s work. Some people are guessing that she¡¯s the organizer of this appraisal event. Even if she isn¡¯t, she¡¯ll definitely pay close attention to it. Perhaps she¡¯ll take notice of me because of this. Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, a jewelry brand under Luke Corporation, had always wanted to coborate with Mia, but it hadn¡¯t been able to get the opportunity. If I can help Hanson secure a coboration with Master Mia, I¡¯ll definitely hold a special ce in his heart! Mnie hugged herself while indulging in wishful thinking. Just then, Vania¡¯s soft voice suddenly spoke. ¡°Love is not love which alters it when alteration finds, or bends with the remover to remove: O, no! It is an ever-fixed mark that looks on tempests and is never shaken.¡± Dumbfounded by her abrupt recitation from Shakespeare, everyone instantly turned their attention to Vania. Hanson looked at Vania with great interest. Even Morales and Morgan were shocked. Does Miss Vania also think as we do, that there¡¯s another meaning behind this piece of work? The three of them fixed their eyes upon Vania, waiting for her to continue. ¡°In my opinion, the pendant¡¯s design was inspired by the stanza just now. It has six facets in total¡­ And its interior is finished not with gold, but with enamel. Marble, which wasmonly used in ancient Greece and Rome, is used in ce of other gemstones¡ªto symbolize permanence, I guess. As for why the pendant is embellished in gold instead of any other color, I think that¡¯s because Master Mia wanted to imply that the feelings she was having wouldst longer than gold. These feelings may not be feelings of love; they might be feelings of kinship. So, in my opinion, what she ultimately tried to express via the pendant was feelings of yearning,¡± Vania said with a sigh of deep feeling. ¡°Huh? Is it really so? For some reason, I¡¯m touched. I feel like I sensed Master Mia¡¯s yearning.¡± ¡°As expected of a master. To think that she was able to design such an evesting piece of work based on just a stanza from Shakespeare!¡± ¡°Miss Vania does have unique insights, after all. These design ideas are totally beyond our imagination.¡± Morales and Morgan couldn¡¯t help but exim in awe, ¡°Miss Vania is so amazing.¡± Mommy¡¯s exnation just now was good, but we couldn¡¯t help feeling that it was slightly off. Only after listening to Miss Vania¡¯s exnation do we feel that the pendant is a perfect piece of work.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even Hanson¡¯s face showed a look of admiration, which was rare. Mnie felt that Vania had stolen all the limelight from her at this very moment. Not only that, but Hanson¡¯s change in attitude made her mad with jealousy. Unexpectedly, Morales and Morgan suddenly came forward and looked at Vania with adoration. Morales, the older of the two, spoke first, asking, ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, Miss Vania. Can we learn from you?¡± Morgan also nodded to express his anticipation. Hanson had some general knowledge about jewelry design, but he was too busy with work to learn jewelry design with them. As for Mnie, she didn¡¯t care about them at all. Because of that, they had no one to consult about questions regarding jewelry design. Now that they had met Vania, not only did they feel close to her for some reason, but they also had great admiration for her talent. However, the two kids¡¯ behavior perplexed Hanson even more. Morales and Morgan were usually very shy and would hide at the sight of strangers. Therefore, it surprised Hanson that not only did they speak to Vania on their own initiative a number of times, but they even wanted to learn from her. On the other hand, the emotions in Vania¡¯s eyes were instantly reced with tenderness when she saw the two little boys. They were Hanson and Mnie¡¯s children, so she was supposed to keep her distance or even refrain from talking to them altogether. However, the affinity that she felt spontaneously toward them made her unable to say no at the sight of the looks of anticipation in their eyes. ¡°I¡ª¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Mnie stepped in front of the two kids. ¡°You said so much florid and highfalutin stuff, but who knows if what you said is right or wrong? After all, you¡¯re not Master Mia herself, nor can you speak on her behalf. Better to be less pretentious than to lie to everyone to be famous.¡± Vania shrugged her shoulders in disdain at Mnie¡¯s hostility. ¡°Time will prove whether I was lying or not.¡± She nced at the two kids behind Mnie. Although she felt very close to them, they were Mnie¡¯s children after all, so she thought she¡¯d better keep her distance from them. Despite her great reluctance, she turned around and left¡­ Meanwhile, a flicker of suspicion crossed Hanson¡¯s mind as he kept following Vania¡¯s graceful figure with his eyes. Why is she so sure about the meaning behind Master Mia¡¯s work? Just then, the lights dimmed once again as the emcee took the stage a second time. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry for interrupting you all at this time. I believe you all have seen all the designed items disyed at our event today and are amazed by the designers¡¯ talent. We¡¯d like to give a thumbs-up to every designer and thank every one of you for attending our event. Next, we¡¯ll enter an exciting moment as the organizer of our event is going to unveil the mysterious best work of design for everyone.¡± At this moment, the spotlight moved back and forth across the crowd, and the music ying in the background was reced by the exciting and intense sound of drums. Everyone looked around, wondering who the organizer was. Hanson was also holding his breath in anticipation. He had been trying to get in touch with Mia to seek a coboration with her, but she was so secretive that he couldn¡¯t find her no matter what. He had heard that hertest work would be disyed at this appraisal event, which was why he came to try his luck. Even if Mia didn¡¯t attend the event personally, the event¡¯s organizer had to be somehow connected to her. Once he learned who the organizer was, he would be able to track Mia down by looking into the person¡¯s contacts¡­ Just as everyone was waiting anxiously, the sound of drums in the background suddenly stopped, and the scene instantly became quiet. ¡°Now let¡¯s wee the organizer of the ¡®Quest for Love¡¯ appraisal event to the stage!¡± The instant the emcee finished his sentence, the spotlight moved in a certain direction. Everyone followed the spotlight all the way with their eyes¡ªonly to see its bright light shining upon Vania! Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 14 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Beloved ¡°What¡­¡± The scene was immediately astir as everyone was shocked. Could she be the organizer of this event? At this moment, Vania looked radiant and beautiful, her eyes mesmerizing and the corners of her mouth turned up. Not only that, but she carried herself with extraordinary refinement like a pure and noble angel free of all vulgarity that came straight out of a painting. Amid the crowd¡¯s gasps of surprise, she slowly walked up on stage under everyone¡¯s stare. ¡°Hi,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m Vania Greyson, the organizer of this event.¡± Mnie clenched her fists hard at the sight of the scene. Vania is the organizer of this event? How is that possible? She¡¯s just someone disowned by the Greyson Family! And to think that she might even know Master Mia in person! On the other hand, Hanson was startled at first before a smile curved his lips. To think that she is the organizer¡­ Morales and Morgan¡¯s admiration for Vania grew, so much so that they never took their eyes off her. Seems like we¡¯re right; Miss Vania really is an outstanding person. Looking at the audience¡¯s expressions, Vania spoke on stage with perfect poise. ¡°Now that we¡¯re nearing the end of the event, I¡¯d like to share mytest work with you. This piece of work is for my¡­¡± As she spoke, she paused for a moment with a slight, sad smile on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s for my beloved.¡± Beloved? Hanson was startled when he heard the word. She¡¯s got a boyfriend? On the other hand, Mnie found Vania¡¯s words amusing. Turns out it¡¯s all for their sake, huh? Well, since she cares so much about them, I¡¯ll never let her find her so-called beloved. Just then, the event¡¯s hostess brought thetest product of design on stage, presenting it before the public. Therge screen behind them was also disying the product as well. Upon seeing the actual product, everyone was astonished. The design of this product isparable to that of Master Mia¡¯s. To think that Vania Greyson is not only the organizer of this event but also a jewelry designerparable to Master Mia! Some veteran designers who had authority in the field of design spoke. ¡°I truly can¡¯t believe my eyes. For so many years, there¡¯s never been a piece of work that contains such a wealth of feelings.¡± The bigwigs in the business world sighed with admiration as well. ¡°I dare say that if this product is put on sale, it¡¯ll definitely break the jewelry sales record.¡± Apart from being used as a pendant or an essory of any size by itself, Vania¡¯s design could be used as a part of an essory. However, it was disyed mainly as a pendant today. The pendant¡¯s main body was made of light yellow Hotan jade and engraved with an exquisite floral pattern. Upon a closer look, one could even make out the pattern of what seemed like a mother holding a baby in her arms on it. Over the course of the pendant¡¯s disy, the scene disyed on therge screen in the background changed from beautiful pavilions to streams of busy traffic to clouds that constantly gathered and dispersed, expressing feelings of separation and reunion via the changes in everything on earth. Amid the sentimental atmosphere, the song ¡°On The Nature Of Daylight¡± suddenly yed in the background. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Morales and Morgan were profoundly drawn to the transitioning scenes. What a talented woman Miss Vania is! If we were the ones who designed it, we wouldn¡¯t have thought about this much. Hanson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly to conceal a flicker of surprise. Just then, all the lights at the scene dimmed. All that was left was the scene of a blurry, seemingly unreal silhouette of an ethereally beautiful woman standing by the window and staring up at the moon as disyed on the screen. Vania¡¯s melodious voice rang as if from far away, touching the hearts of everyone. ¡°Come to me in the silence of the night; Come in the speaking silence of a dream; Come with soft rounded cheeks and eyes as bright as sunlight on a stream¡­¡± Before her voice could fade, all the lights at the scene were turned back on. The stage was already empty, as if the wonderful scene just now was only a dream. Everyone looked around, as if searching for any traces left behind by what had happened just now. With that, the ¡°Quest for Love¡± appraisal event came to an abrupt end. ¡°Wonderful! How wonderful! This is simply marvelous.¡± ¡°Somehow, I miss my family after looking at the design.¡± The appraisal event left behind numerous thoughts and imaginations as everyone at the scene gasped with admiration at how Vania was in a ss of her own. Meanwhile, the triplets who were watching the live broadcast of the event at home were also affected by their mother¡¯s emotions. At that very moment, they had only one thing in mind: We¡¯ve got to help Mommy find the rest of our siblings! On the other hand, Morales and Morgan quietly slipped out of the conference hall while nobody was noticing. At the hotel¡¯s entrance, they caught up with Vania, who was about to leave. ¡°Miss Vania!¡± they eximed in surprise. Upon hearing their voices, Vania immediately stopped in her tracks. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The sadness on her face was instantly reced with a smile when she looked back and saw the siblings. ¡°Is there anything that I can do for you?¡± Morales said, ¡°Miss Vania, we love your design very much, so we came especially to talk to you. Are you now eating your heart out for the person you long for? You¡¯re such a great person. We believe you¡¯ll definitely get what you wish for.¡± Vania was touched by his words. ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± She reached out and stroked the two brothers¡¯ hair to express her fondness for them. Morales and Morgan enjoyed such tenderness very much, and they smiled at Vania. Morgan said with anticipation, ¡°Miss Vania, here¡¯s a gift from us. We hope that you won¡¯t be sad anymore.¡± As he spoke, he immediately handed Vania the sketch in his hand, which was a lifelike portrait of Vania standing gracefully on stage just now. Vania was surprised by the two brothers¡¯ attentiveness. Not only that, but they were able to draw such a vivid portrait of her in such a short time, which simply showed how talented they were. She couldn¡¯t help but gasp with admiration, saying, ¡°Aw, you guys are so amazing! Thank you so much, honey. I like your work too. Now that I¡¯ve seen your present, I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I wish for your dream toe true so that you two will be the best designers. Well, I gotta go back now. We¡¯ll surely meet again when there¡¯s a chance, so hurry and go back lest your dad get angry when he can¡¯t find you.¡± Morales and Morgan were reluctant to leave, though. They wanted to stay a while longer with Vania, whom they found very friendly and easygoing, unlike Mnie, whom they had to mind their p¡¯s and q¡¯s around. However, at the thought of how angry Hanson might get if they came outside for too long, they had no choice but to wave Vania goodbye, saying, ¡°Goodbye, Miss Vania. We¡¯ll miss you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡± Vania stared dazedly at the two boys from behind for a long time. After putting the sketch away, she finally left. ¡­ Sitting in his seat at the appraisal event, Hanson was lost in thought for a long, long time. Just how many more secrets does this woman have about her? Well, it makes me feel an urge to dig them all up¡­ Only when no one else was left at the scene did he say to Larry next to him, ¡°Go track down Master Mia by starting with Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± ¡°Also, tell Vania that I¡¯ll be going to Gxy Corporation in person tomorrow to sign the partnership agreement.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 15 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The Clue to the Kids¡¯ Whereabouts Vania was in high spirits on her way back to Haling Vi. Not only had she made Mnie lose face in public, but she had also received an invitation for a coboration with Luke Corporation. However, what excited her most was that the men she had sent to find her child¡¯s whereabouts reported to her that new progress had been made in their investigation, which was no doubt the biggest surprise of the day. My dear baby, please hang in there and wait for me! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was a bit of an anticlimax, though. As soon as she reached the vi, she was confronted by a furious Mnie, who rushed over to her like a rabid dog and pointed at her, swearing, ¡°You¡¯ve got quite a nerve, huh? How dare you provide me with false information and make me aughingstock in front of everyone?! Were you purposely making me look bad in front of Hanson? I¡¯m telling you, Hanson and I already have kids. Don¡¯t you daree between us and steal everything away from me!¡± Vania had already gotten sick of listening to such words, so she prepared to leave without bothering to waste her breath talking to the woman. Mnie squinted. She growled, ¡°Vania, what makes you think I¡¯ll still give you the information about your child after all you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°Oh? Well, never mind if you¡¯re not gonna give me the information.¡± Vania let out a sneer before turning to leave. Startled, Mnie immediately blocked her path. ¡°Who gave you the permission to leave? I¡¯m not done talking yet!¡± Vania retorted sarcastically, ¡°Even if I listen to you, will you give me the real clue to my kid¡¯s whereabouts?¡± This is how Mnie¡¯s been keeping a tight rein on me. How can she possibly give me such an important piece of information so easily? Mnie sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re pretty smart, but I am a generous person. As long as you tell me how to find Master Mia, I can write off everything you¡¯ve done to me before and give you a clue about where your child is. What do you think?¡± Master Mia? Vania¡¯s eyes flickered. All of a sudden, she recalled having heard before that Luke Corporation had been seeking to work with Mia; it was just that Hanson had never been able to meet Mia in person, despite having repeatedly asked to meet her. Mnie is dreaming of winning Hanson¡¯s heart through Master Mia. What makes her think she can meet the person whom not even Hanson is able to meet? She replied with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s a nice deal indeed, only that I don¡¯t believe you. Now get out of here!¡± Mnie never expected such a response from Vania. Stupefied, she stood frozen in ce for a while before catching up to Vania, saying, ¡°Vania! You keep saying that you want to find your child. Now the clue to your child¡¯s whereabouts isid out before you, and you shrug it off? Let me tell you this: your child is now suffering in an impoverished little vige; he¡¯s probably suffering from hunger and abuse every single day. Say, if your kids learn about this in the future, do you think they¡¯re gonna hate you for it?¡± Vania froze at Mnie¡¯s words. Indeed, the person she sent to look for her children had told her that one of her children might be in a remote and inessible mountain vige, which was why it was hard to find clues to their whereabouts. If my children are really there, who knows how much they¡¯ve suffered? Her eyes reddened all at once as she turned to look at the gloating Mnie. ¡°How do I know whether the clue you give me is true or false? After all, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve given me false information.¡± Mnie replied, ¡°If the information I give you is false, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll let me meet Master Mia either. It¡¯s just that you¡¯d better not meddle in the affairs between her and me after I give you the real information.¡± Lastly, she didn¡¯t forget to threaten Vania, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you still have a kid in my hands.¡± Vania wasn¡¯t intimidated by her threats, though. ¡°You¡¯d better keep your word, or I have a million ways to tear you away from Hanson.¡± Despite Vania¡¯s intimidating aura, Mnie held her head up haughtily. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal. For fairness¡¯ sake, let¡¯s write down the information and exchange them,¡± she said while taking out the paper and pen she had prepared beforehand. The two women quickly wrote down the information and exchanged them. As soon as Mnie left, Vania opened the note without dy. Then, seeing the words ¡°Farville, Easnd¡± written on it, she immediately sent a text message to her men to have the clue¡¯s veracity verified. At the false glimmer of dawn, Vania got a phone call from Leo. ¡°Boss, the clue is real. We¡¯ve got the precise location of Farville, Easnd, and our men are already on the way there.¡± Vania instantly jumped out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 16 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Please Don¡¯t me Her Vania¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, and when she hung up the phone, she felt a mixture of happiness and worry. She was happy to be able to find her child at longst after such a long time, but she was worried at the same time. Easnd was a remote part of the country in the first ce, and Farville was a critically backward mountainous area. She wondered if her child could eat well and dress in warm clothes while being stranded there. Would the family really abuse him like Mnie said? Oh, my dear boy! I¡¯ming to you now! After wiping her tears away, she hastily packed up her stuff and said to the nanny, ¡°Theresa, I have to go to Easnd immediately, so I¡¯ll leave it to you to look after our home. Just let Leo and me know if there¡¯s anything.¡± Theresa nodded. ¡°Please rest assured, madam. I¡¯m always here.¡± Just then, the three kids gathered around them while rubbing their sleepy eyes. A worried Jack asked, ¡°Mommy, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡± James knitted his brows in thought. ¡°Is there news about our missing brother and sister?¡±Vania hugged the three of them. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve gotten news about your little brother, so I have to take a trip to Easnd, which will probably take a few days. Be sure to be good at home, or I¡¯ll be worried.¡± The three kids were both surprised and delighted to learn that there was news about their little brother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll be good at home, so please be sure to protect yourself.¡± Vania replied, ¡°Yeah, I will.¡± Reluctant to part with them, she hugged them one by one and kissed each of them on the forehead before leaving in a hurry while dragging her suitcase. Meanwhile, Hanson arrived at Gxy Corporation with Larry at the appointed time. Upon seeing the man himself, Linda, Vania¡¯s assistant, immediately walked up to him nervously and apologetically. ¡°Greetings, President Luke. I¡¯m Linda Taylor, our boss¡¯ assistant. I¡¯m very sorry, but something very important came up this morning, and our boss is now on a flight to Easnd. Before she left, she specifically asked me to apologize to you. Also, she¡¯llpensate for the losses if there¡¯s any, but the signing of the agreement may have to wait until shees back, upon which time she¡¯ll personally pay a visit to yourpany to apologize.¡± Easnd? Why the sudden trip to such a faraway ce? As far as I know, Gxy Corporation has no business in Easnd. Maybe it¡¯s not about thepany. Hanson furrowed his brow. ¡°What happened?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Linda avoided answering the question directly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s our boss¡¯ private matter, but she regards it as more important than her own life.¡± At this point, she felt like putting in a good word for Vania. ¡°President Luke, I¡¯d like to ask you not to me her for this. It really wasn¡¯t easy for her to make such a decision.¡± When Hanson heard this, the furrows in his brow deepened, and he gave Larry a look. Larry nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Miss Taylor. Since we¡¯vee to an agreement for the coboration, there¡¯s no need to hurry. And besides, Ms. Greyson has something important to deal with.¡± Linda smiled. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. rk,¡± she replied. Then, seeing that Hanson was about to leave, she offered to see him and Larry off. As they reached Gxy Corporation¡¯s entrance, Hanson received a text message on his cell phone. It read, ¡®Devil, Vania is going to Farville, Easnd.¡¯ Somehow, upon reading the text message, Hanson started to get worried. Farville? That¡¯s a remote mountainous area. What kind of private matter does Vania have to deal with over there that¡¯s more important than her own life? What if she got herself in danger while going there alone? At the thought of all kinds of idents that could happen, he immediately ordered, ¡°Larry, arrange for the private jet to fly us to Easnd immediately.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 17 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Why Do I Care So Much About Her? Then, feeling that such arrangements were overly conscious, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west visited the Easnd branch office. Let¡¯s go and see how efficient their work is. Keep this trip a secret.¡± ¡°Roger that, President Luke,¡± Larry replied. Inwardly, though, he was somewhat puzzled. Luke Corporation¡¯s business in Easnd has been running as usual, right? President Luke is going there out of the blue for Miss Greyson¡¯s sake, I guess. Really, I¡¯ve never seen him caring so much about a woman. Hanson sat in his car while staring at his cell phone in a trance. Why do I care so much about Vania? Well, it¡¯s definitely because I¡¯m worried that Luke Corporation¡¯s coboration with Gxy Corporation will be affected if anything happens to her. Yeah, that has to be it. I was so worried just now that I overlooked the reason the person texted me. Obviously, such a text message was meant to lure me there. Just what is their purpose in doing so? He had been rotating his phone rhythmically in his hand all this while, but he stopped all of a sudden. ¡°Larry, get a team of people to bring their equipment and go to Farville immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± Larry¡¯s expression froze suddenly at the word ¡°equipment.¡± Could it be that Miss Greyson is going to be in danger? Meanwhile, after sending the text message, the three kids kept staring at the map of Farville on the laptop screen¡ªas well as the red dot that had been blinking on the map. ¡­ After a five-hour flight, Vania¡¯s nended on time at the airport in Easnd. As soon as she got off the ne, she immediately called one of her men. ¡°Leo, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯m at the airport¡¯s exit.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vania put down her cell phone and raced to the exit, not wanting to waste even a second. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her child. Due to limited time, Leo and Henry were the only ones in Easnd at present. Henry had driven to Farville. The vige, which was far away withplex topography, took ten hours to reach by car, so Henry had driven there in advance just in case. ¡°Boss, over here!¡± As soon as Vania exited the airport, Leo spotted her first and took her stuff from her. Vania hopped into the car. Looking at Leo, she thanked him, saying, ¡°Thanks foring to pick me up. Let¡¯s start off as soon as possible.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Roger that,¡± Leo replied. Then, he continued with concern, ¡°Boss, it takes ten hours to reach Farville from the airport. Why don¡¯t you have a rest first?¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Her blood was boiling now that she was getting closer and closer to her child. She just wanted to get to the ce as quickly as possible, so how could she possibly take a rest? She picked up her cell phone and texted her three kids at home. ¡®Darlings, I¡¯ve arrived in Easnd.¡¯ The three kids replied at once, ¡®Take good care of yourself, Mommy. We¡¯ll be good boys at home.¡± Vania read the text message with a smile of gratification before fixing her eyes upon the mountain road ahead while wondering how this child of hers would look like. Is he as mischievous as the three darlings at home? What would he like? Is he a littleputer whizz as well? Or did he inherit my genes and like to design things? At the moment, every cell in her body was beating wildly. An hourter, Hanson¡¯s private jet touched down at the airport in Easnd, where two rows of well- dressed people in ck were standing in a line. Upon seeing Hanson, they greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, President Luke.¡± Hanson nodded while getting into the car that had been arranged for him. As Larry started the car and drove to the best hotel in Easnd, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Head straight for Farville.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Larry made a sudden U-turn and headed in another direction. As expected, President Luke is coming after Miss Greyson, he thought to himself. Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he looked at the mountainous area along the way. Meanwhile, after a long and arduous ten-hour journey, Vania¡¯s car finally stopped at the entrance to Farville, where Henry had been waiting for quite some time. Upon seeing him, Vania immediately asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 18 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Bad Feeling Henry immediately reported, ¡°Boss, this vige is very remote. There are indeed a lot of people here, but all the vigers have gone out during the day to do farm work. Most of them are returning home from the fields at this time, so there are few people outside the vige. Also, there are no outsiders in the vige all year round, so the vigers are on guard whenever an outsider enters the vige. I dared note in rashly lest anything bad happen, so I parked my car about a kilometer away from the vige and pretended to be a photographer taking pictures of mountain viges. Only then did I pretend to take pictures near the door of the house that we¡¯d located in advance. Something is strange, though. I¡¯ve been keeping watch outside the house for most of the day, but its door was closed all the time; I haven¡¯t seen any personing out of the house.¡± Vania was inwardly puzzled, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered about that. At this very moment, she wanted to see her child more than anything else. She replied right away, ¡°Is the money ready?¡± Henry took out the leather case containing cash. ¡°Five million in cash¡ªnot a penny less than that.¡± Vania asked indignantly, ¡°Have you arranged the follow-up stuff? These human traffickers have committed so many crimes that not even death could make up for that. We mustn¡¯t let them hurt another family!¡± Henry answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ve got everything arranged to prevent them from killing Little Master. As long as we manage to save him, they¡¯re definitely not gonna be able to run away.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Vania followed Henry directly toward the house. The roads here were the most primitive kind of dirt roads, and there were no streetlights. It was completely dark in the mountains at this time of night, and the road, which was full of bumps and hollows, was extremely difficult to walk on. Vania¡¯s heart sank further with every step she took. They had done some investigation beforeing, and the family living in this house was a bunch of traffickers who sold children. Since all they wanted was money, they didn¡¯t care about the children¡¯s welfare or living conditions, and the means by which they managed these children were extremely cruel. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ording to their investigation, Vania¡¯s son had only been resold and transferred here very recently. In just five years, he had been moved to many ces and sold countless times, which made him live a life of vagrancy without a permanent residence. Vania was distressed whenever she thought of this. At such a tender age, her son was supposed to grow up by his mother¡¯s side without worry, enjoy a wonderful childhood, and receive education while learning whatever he liked. However, he had suffered all kinds of hardships and lost everything he had originally been entitled to because of Mnie. How could Vania not be heartbroken and resentful for this? ¡°Boss, it¡¯s here.¡± They arrived at the door to the house. The house was lit at this moment; it was just that this ce was too remote to be connected to electricity yet. The faint candlelight shone through the window, making the tottering house appear even more spooky. Vania stood at the door withplicated feelings. This dpidated ce is much, much worse in comparison to the modernized Hammond. And yet, in such a shabby house, there lived my son, whom I miss day and night, she thought. At this very moment, she found herself somewhat unable to move a step further. On her way here, she had pictured countless times the scene of her reunion with her son, imagining what he looked like and what his response would be when he saw her. Would they hug each other and burst into tears, or look at each other without saying a word? Would he acknowledge her, who had lost him for years, as his mother? Would he me her? Feeling a twinge of sadness in her chest, she took a deep breath before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss.¡± Henry went over and knocked on the door first, while Leo and Vania followed him closely. Knock! Knock! Knock! ¡°Is there anyone? Is anyone inside? Open the door. Is there anyone?¡± They knocked on the door several times in a row, but there was no answer. Seeing what had happened, they exchanged a brief look with one another as a bad feeling arose in their guts at the same time. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 19 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Tricked After hesitating for a moment, Henry stopped knocking on the door. He said to Vania, ¡°Boss, it seems like there¡¯s nobody in the house. The vige¡¯s terrain is tooplex, and we¡¯re short of manpower. It¡¯s gettingte now, so how about we spend the night in the car and make ns tomorrow morning?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leo had a bad feeling as well. He chimed in, ¡°Henry is right. If anything wrong happens, things might get pretty tricky. It¡¯s important to save Little Master, but if we¡¯re all ambushed and trapped here, we¡¯ll lose more than we gain. And besides, I don¡¯t think anything will happen to Little Master tonight.¡± Vania furrowed her brow. How could she not understand what Henry and Leo meant? She had been waiting for such a long time; why would she mind waiting a night longer? At this very moment, however, she had a sense that her child was no longer here. This wasn¡¯t the first time such a thing had happened, so she was already able to ept it with equanimity. Still, unwilling to resign herself to the oue, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s open the door and take a look. Don¡¯t go in, though. Be careful.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°Got it,¡± he said while cing his hand on his waist and curling his fingers around the weapon he had brought with him. Then, he kicked the door open effortlessly with a thud. The door wasn¡¯t locked. The house was so small that one could see the inside of it at a nce. It was dpidated and empty, with no sign of a human. This is bad, thought Henry to himself. He immediately stepped back, saying, ¡°Boss, we gotta get out of here.¡± There was nobody in the house, but the candle was lit. Obviously, someone had purposely set them up. If their purpose was only to prevent them from finding Vania¡¯s son, they wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to so much trouble. Obviously, this was a trap designed for them. Upon hearing Henry¡¯s words, Vania immediately realized what was going on. She and her men had found out the address on their own, but Mnie knew the address too. If it weren¡¯t for Mnie¡¯s instigation, how could the bunch of human traffickers possibly have moved her son away overnight from the small and poorly connected mountain vige? I wondered why Mnie would give me the real address so easily. Turns out she¡¯s waiting to spring a trap on me here, huh? Ha! She¡¯s really gone out of her way to deal with me, hasn¡¯t she? She had imagined so many scenes of her reuniting with her son, but now, all her hopes and efforts had gone up in smoke. At this moment, she was disappointed as well as resentful. However, just as the three of them were about to leave, six burly men suddenly popped up from nowhere and blocked their path. By the dim candlelight in the house, Vania, Henry, and Leo could vaguely make out the six men¡¯s burly figures and the ferocious looks on their faces. Obviously, they were here to find trouble with them. In an instant, the three of them ced their hands on their waists and held onto their weapons, having readied themselves for battle. Just then, one of the six men stepped forward and guffawed loudly in front of Vania, saying vulgarly, ¡°Wow, what a hottie indeed! Seems like we didn¡¯te here for nothing today.¡± Then, he stopped laughing and said to Vania with a ferocious expression, ¡°Just save us the trouble and don¡¯t resist so that you¡¯ll suffer less. The three of you are no match for us, anyway.¡± Vania was now certain that these people were after her life. If the three of them were to die in this remote mountainous area, no one would probably be able to trace it down to Mnie. At such a time and ce, she and her men could only depend on themselves. Trying to buy time for an opportunity to escape, she said, ¡°Who are you? And what do you want, money? As long as you let us off, the five million in cash in our hands will be yours.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 20 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 20 Chapter 20 GPS Tracker The six men burst outughing upon hearing Vania¡¯s words. ¡°Haha! Bro, seems like we didn¡¯te to this f*cking ce for nothing; we can earn five million more! Haha¡­¡± The man who had stepped forward just now seemed to be their leader. With a sprig dangling from his lips, he said roguishly, ¡°You guys are right. This babe looks delicate and tender. How bootylicious.¡± ¡°Haha! Bro, let¡¯s not waste our breath talking to them. Just hurry and finish them off before we go back to town and paint the town red.¡± Their leader replied, ¡°You guys are right.¡± Then, he leered at Vania, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll have both your money and you today.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Henry and Leo immediately stood in front of Vania to protect her. Upon seeing this, the six men roared withughter once again. ¡°Wow! These two toy boys want to be the hero who saves the damsel in distress! Haha¡­¡± they said. As they spoke, they began to stretch their wrists, necks, and joints, which produced cracking sounds as they did so. ¡°Bro, let¡¯s hurry up and strike instead of wasting our breath talking to them.¡± ¡°Our hands are itching terribly.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Just the sight of this little hottie makes my body go limp. Let¡¯s hurry up and take her down for our enjoyment.¡± The men¡¯s off-color remarks were disgusting to hear. Then, as their leader waved his hand, they immediately rushed at Vania and the others after having produced some gas bombs in their hands from nowhere. All of a sudden, the gas bombs exploded in front of Vania and the others, producing thick fog that made them unable to see the six men before them. Vania took out the flying daggers used for self-defense from the bag her three kids had given her before throwing them at the men. Startled, the six men swore, ¡°Watch out, guys! This woman¡¯s got a weapon!¡± Just then, Henry and Leo took out their own knives used for self-defense and threw them at the men as well. However, the fog was too thick, making them unable to aim urately, so they only managed to injure the legs of two of the six burly men. ¡°Ouch! Ouch! It f*cking hurts! Bro, we can¡¯t let them off! How dare this b*tch wound us! I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± With that, the burly men swung the long sticks in their hands at Vania and the others. There were only three people on Vania¡¯s side, after all. Since they were outnumbered, they had no choice but to take it when the men hit them with the sticks. Seizing the opportunity, the burly men immediately kicked the three of them right in the chest. Vania only felt her body going weak, and she had trouble keeping her bnce. On the other hand, Henry and Leo were still resisting. However, the three of them were outnumbered, after all. Before long, they were swiftly tied up by the burly men and thrown into the dpidated house. It was pitch-dark in the house, but the cramped space was packed with these people. Vania clenched her teeth hard to prevent herself from passing out. When she saw the burly men just now, she had pressed the button on the GPS tracker in the bag her kids had prepared for her. It was just that this ce was far away, so she didn¡¯t know if she could hold out until any rescuers arrived. Henry and Leo had received professional training after all, so their physical condition was slightly better. They kept moving and trying their best to untie the ropes binding their hands. Meanwhile, the two injured men kept swearing like a trooper, ¡°Damn it, what rotten luck! It f*cking hurts! Bro, make sure that we get to enjoy this b*tch first. Let¡¯s see if she will still dare to fight us.¡± These men surrounded Vania with lewd grins on their faces like a bunch of hungry wolves before one of them said, ¡°Bro, let¡¯s not waste our time anymore. Just take her picture and send it to that person so that we¡­¡± He drooled as he spoke. These men were already itching for action and would lunge at Vania as soon as their leader gave the go-ahead. She curled up in absolute terror. Emotionally strong as she was, she broke down at the sight of the scene at this very moment. She shook her head and implored in a whisper, ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want, so please let me off! Please!¡± Upon hearing her plea, these men roared withughter once again. ¡°Haha! Weren¡¯t you acting tough just now? Why are you starting to beg for mercy now? We¡¯ve never slept with such a pretty woman before, so we¡¯ve got to have a taste of it today,¡± they said. With that, they stretched out their hands toward Vania, wanting to rip her clothes to shreds. ¡°Ahh¡­ No!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 21 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Saved ¡°No, you say? Haha¡­¡± Just then, Henry and Leo dashed forward and sent the two men beside Vania flying with a kick. They had just untied each other. ¡°F*ck, they untied themselves! Beat them!¡± With that, the bunch of men started to attack them both once again. Vania tried as hard as she could to reach out to her bag, which still contained the knife her kids had given her. However, it took her a great deal of effort to pick it up as her hands were tied. Meanwhile, Leo and Henry were defeated and injured after several rounds of fighting. After being kicked to the wall by those burly men, they fell heavily onto the ground with a loud thud. The leader of the burly men had raised the stick in his hand and aimed it at them. He swore, ¡°Now we can settle the score between us. Since you two have injured two of my buddies, I¡¯m not gonna let you off, nor am I gonna finish you two off right away. I¡¯m gonna torture the two of you slowly so that you¡¯d rather be dead than alive.¡± ¡°Bro, let¡¯s not waste our breath talking to them. It won¡¯t be toote for us to finish them off after having our way with this woman.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The leader let out a snort. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you guys live a while longer.¡± Then, he turned around and came toward Vania, reaching out his filthy hands toward her once again. At the critical moment, Vania managed to cut the ropes off her hands with the knife her kids had given her. Swiftly, she took out the pepper spray and sprayed it on the eyes of the man before her. The pepper spray was so potent that it could indirectly blind someone in an instant. ¡°Aaaah! My eyes! My eyes¡­¡± The man covered his eyes while writhing around on the ground. ¡°F*ck, you b*tch¡­¡± Seeing that his buddy was injured, the man beside him immediately stepped forward in an attempt to humiliate Vania, only to be stabbed by her with a knife before he could get close to her. ¡°Aaaaah¡­¡± he screamed. Taking advantage of the moment of panic, Henry and Leo mustered thest bit of their strength to step forward and snatch the burly men¡¯s sticks from them before roughing them up. However, the burly men¡¯s leader swiftly dashed forward and kicked Vania to the ground before she could run away. Then, he stopped her with the stick in his hand. At the same time, Henry and Leo closed in on the leader. Looking at his grievously wounded buddies, the leader uttered viciously, ¡°None of you are gonna get out of here today. Even if I die, I¡¯m gonna drag you to hell with me!¡± As soon as he said that, Henry and Leo were knocked out from behind by the burly men whom they had just wounded. The leader of the burly men let out a few cuss words before turning to Vania. ¡°I¡¯m gonna make you pay for the injuries my buddies have suffered today!¡± With that, those injured burly men dragged themselves toward Vania once again. Covered in blood, they stared at her with ferocious expressions as if they wanted to eat her alive. ¡°No! Please, don¡¯t¡­¡± Vania pleaded in despair. Am I really gonna die today? These men couldn¡¯t care less about Vania¡¯s fate, though. Their eyes bloodshot, they stretched out their hands and started to tear Vania¡¯s clothes. Vania struggled desperately with all her might, wanting to protect thest bit of her chastity. These men were wounded, but how could she, a woman, ward them off? Seeing that these men were about to pounce on her, she closed her eyes in despair. Smack! Smack! Smack! Just then, several people popped up from nowhere and knocked them to the ground instantly. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Instead of feeling the weight of those men, Vania heard cries of agony. Those burly men had fallen onto the ground and were writhing around while holding their hands. Am I saved? She opened her eyes as if coming back to life, only to see a tall figureing in and standing at the door with his back to the light like a guardian angel. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 22 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 22 Chapter 22 He Saved Her It¡¯s Hanson? Why is he here? Hanson walked toward her, taking off his coat and covering her with it. Then, he turned around and walked away, gently carrying her in his arms. When he got to the door, he said in a bone-chilling voice, ¡°Deal with them. Make sure to break their hands.¡± He sounded like the King of Hell, holding the lives of humans in his hands. Vania was carried by him all the way, her face against his chest. Hearing his heartbeat, she finally felt safe and subconsciously hugged him, knowing that she had indeed been rescued. That startled him and caused his entire body to stiffen. Earlier, as he approached Farville, he received a message that read, ¡®Vania is in danger. Save her now!¡¯, along with a precise location. Because of that precise location, he was able to quickly locate and save her. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of what would have happened if he waste. His limbs became cold as he considered the possible oues, and he subconsciously tightened his grip on Vania. Nobody can hurt her. Vania, on the other hand, appeared to have lost her soul and mindlessly allowed Hanson to carry her. In front of Farville, Larry was already waiting with Hanson¡¯s private helicopter. Before they boarded the ne, Hanson sternly ordered, ¡°Make sure you get something out of them.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Will do.¡± Larry recognized the urgency of the matter and drove the ne back without dy. The ne then took off smoothly, but Hanson was reluctant to put Vania down. He actually thought that it would be nice if he could always carry her. Vania, on the other hand, was still terrified. She hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock she¡¯d felt earlier. Her gaze was fixed on Hanson¡¯s face while her hands clutched the hem of his clothes tightly, as if she was trying to ensure she wasn¡¯t in any danger. Seeing her behaving in such a way, he sensed her insecurities andforted her gently. ¡°I¡¯m here. Everything is fine now.¡± His words tore through her defenses while her tears poured out like beads from a broken thread at this precise moment. She couldn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him, letting her tears fall. Upon seeing her tears, he immediately panicked. Previously, when women cried in front of him, he would get irritated, if not disgusted. But now, when he saw Vania¡¯s tears, he was at a loss. Fearing that he would agitate her with his words or movements, he could only pacify her, as if soothing a child. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here.¡± However, just hearing this one sentence from him made her cry even harder. She wasn¡¯t someone who would cry easily. All these years, she had been through all kinds of hardships and sufferings, but she had never shed a tear. Vania had always put up a strong front in front of strangers; even if the sky fell, she would be able to deal with it. Today, however, was too much for her. She was not only unable to locate her missing child that she missed, but she was almost humiliated by a group of men. If it weren¡¯t for Hanson¡¯s timely arrival, she would have suffered dire consequences. At this point, all of her grievances and indignation deep down her heart were vented. At such a depressing time, a man appeared and told her that he was there for her. She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t moved. She seemed to have found a pir of strength after all those years of loneliness and hardships, rendering her a sobbing mess. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 23 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Don¡¯t Move He kept her in his arms, silently waiting for her to finish venting her feelings. For unknown reasons, he felt his heart ache for her. After a while, her crying quieted down, and with her hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Thank you, Hanson.¡± Her voice was as soft as a feather, and it prickled his heart. She wasn¡¯t the first woman to call his name, but she was the first to make her way into his heart. He did not respond directly to her words of gratitude. Instead, he said somethingpletely unrted. ¡°Vania, address me by my name in the future.¡± Hearing that, she was dumbfounded. She stared into his eyes, his deep gaze seemingly sucking her in. Her eyes had nowhere to go. She could only tilt her head to the other side while her hands pressed against his chest. This posture bothered her, so she moved slightly and said, without responding to what he had said earlier, ¡°Put me down. I¡¯m fine now.¡± It was not appropriate for them to keep hugging each other. When he sensed her movements, Hanson felt as if his entire body was on fire. Does this woman know what she is doing? As a normal man, he would undoubtedly react to a woman moving around in his embrace. But he maintained his gentlemanly demeanor and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move around.¡± His hoarse voice revealed his agitated state at the time as he warned, ¡°If you continue moving, you¡¯ll have to be responsible for whatever happens.¡± Vania¡¯s face flushed as soon as she heard his words. She had a feeling he was hinting at something, but she wasn¡¯t sure. Her eyes darted around, her body stiff as wood. She did not dare to move for fear that he would say something outrageous again. He finally calmed down after she stopped moving andy obediently in his arms. Both of them remained silent as she did not dare to say anything provoking to him. Suddenly, she recalled pressing the warning rm which was linked to her babies before she was harmed. Upon that thought, she immediately pulled out her phone and texted James. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Hanson saved me, and I am now safe and sound.¡¯ Her babies, who were normally sleeping at this point, were staring at theputer screen with their eyes wide open. When they saw Vania¡¯s message, they were relieved. James quickly replied, ¡®It¡¯s good to know you are safe. Take good care of yourself. We are waiting for you to return.¡¯ Vania thoughtfully kept her phone, but she was silently feeling downhearted. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint all of you, my babies. I did not manage to find your brother. ¡°Devil seemed to be quite reliable. We should thank him this time,¡± Jack said, sounding relieved. To that, Jacob responded, ¡°Yeah, it seems like Devil is of some use.¡± He was relieved as well, knowing that their mother was no longer in danger. James nodded. After he replied to Vania, he texted Hanson. ¡®Thank you for what you¡¯ve done this time. We¡¯ve decided not to address you as Devil anymore, but we haven¡¯t decided on your new name yet. Anyway, thanks.¡¯ Hanson smiled faintly when he read the message while looking at Vania. How many more secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know about? Within two hours, his helicopternded on thending pad on top of Easnd¡¯s Greend International Hotel. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Before they alighted the helicopter, Vania tapped his robust shoulder with her finger and said embarrassingly, ¡°I can walk on my own. Put me down. There are so many people watching us outside.¡± He was already eye-catching to begin with; she didn¡¯t want to be the center of attention. However, he grabbed her moving hand and said, with a warning look in his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re injured, so I will carry you.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 24 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Devote Your Life to Me Obviously, he had no intention of putting her down. He then walked forward,pletely ignoring the onlookers¡¯ stares. Meanwhile, she was already flushed to the ears. She wished she could stuff that sweet-talking mouth of his. Why would words that were supposed to be proper be different when he said them? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be the distant and aloof group president? When did he be a sweet-talker? Someone cleared the entire path for them while he carried her calmly. Throughout the journey, Vania pressed her face against his chest, as if trying to conceal her identity in case someone recognized her. Seeing what she intended to do, he reflexively pursed his lips and said softly behind her ear, ¡°It¡¯ste night now. No one would recognize you except my subordinates.¡± His frivolous voice seemed to be mocking her for being so timid. ¡°Hmph.¡± She snorted and kept her head down. She could neither face the gazes of everyone else nor Hanson, who exuded a charming aura. Larry, who was following them, felt as if he were invisible now. Isn¡¯t President Luke uninterested in women? That being the case, shouldn¡¯t the task of carrying such a goddess be left to me? Why didn¡¯t he let go of his hands even until now? President Luke has changed¡­ When they reached the room, Hanson immediately ordered, ¡°Call the doctor over, Larry.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± Larry left right away, fearing that his presence would be an annoyance to Hanson¡¯s eyes. Vania had been in his embrace since he saved her. He sat on the sofa with a concerned expression and looked at the woman in his arms, who had been lowering her head the entire time. ¡°Wash up first and change into clean clothes. I¡¯ll have the doctor examine youter to see if you¡¯re injured.¡± All the clothes on Vania were torn. She would have been naked if it hadn¡¯t been for Hanson¡¯s coat. That triggered feelings of humiliation and panic in her heart. She uneasily stood up from his embrace and asked awkwardly, ¡°Can I lend one of your shirts?¡± All her belongings were still in the car. Since she came here with Hanson via helicopter, she did not have her things with her now. She could not possiblye out naked after showering. Furthermore, there were only the two of them in the room. To that, he nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied unhesitatingly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This presidential suite was prepared for him alone, equipped with all of the daily necessities. How difficult would it be to let her have one shirt? He walked to his wardrobe and handed her a clean shirt. ¡°Tell me whatever you need. I¡¯ll send someone to get them.¡± He had long forgotten about his mysophobia. Vania nodded gratefully to him. Remembering that he rescued her today, she said, ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have¡­¡± She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say certain things. Noticing her difort, he casually replied, ¡°You¡¯re just thanking me this way? Isn¡¯t it too easy?¡± ¡°What?¡± She did not expect that he would say such words. Unable to respond, she looked at him doubtfully, waiting to hear from him how he wanted her to express her gratitude. He then smiled and said half-jokingly, ¡°Since I saved you, shouldn¡¯t you devote your life to me?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 25 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 25 Chapter 25 A Night Together His words immediately turn her embarrassment to rage. ¡°Hanson! You¡¯re¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to call her savior ¡®despicable¡¯. As a result, she could only yell angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll wash up now.¡± She then pushed him away and sprinted to the bathroom. The moment she entered the bathroom, she leaned against the door with her hand against her chest. Why is my heart racing? It must be because of the nonsense this man said. As she remembered Hanson was outside, her face flushed again. In the bathroom, she used the dryer to dry her undergarments and took a quick bath. Meanwhile, Hanson was sitting on the sofa outside. He was gradually losing hisposure. The scenes from five years ago shed through his mind like a movie. For the past five years, no woman had been able to make him lose control. Even when Mnie stood naked in front of him, he was unmoved. But now, Vania had unknowingly stirred his heart. Feeling frustrated, he walked to the balcony and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He wasn¡¯t a regr smoker, and he wasn¡¯t addicted to it. He would only smoke one when he was annoyed. The cold night breeze blew through him, removing all his irritation. After having one cigarette, he felt much better. Just as he turned around to return to the living room, he saw Vania standing by the door, wearing his shirt. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. His shirt was slightly long; it barely covered her legs. And beneath the white shirt, her legs appeared fair and long. Her shoulder-length hair was fluttering, and her innocent face had an anxious expression. When she saw him, her tense expression softened a little. With a depressing mood, she said, ¡°I thought you had left.¡± What happened tonight truly terrified her. In this dark night, Hanson was the only person she knew, and if he left, she was afraid that the scary incident would happen again. Seeing her looking aggrieved, he feltpelled to protect her, and the passionate feeling he had suppressed resurfaced. With that, he reflexively avoided her gaze. ¡°I went to the balcony to smoke earlier. I won¡¯t leave.¡± He dashed to the bathroom after his words without giving her a chance to respond. Only after he was submerged in cold water, he felt the heat burning within his body dissipate. I¡¯m not young anymore; why am I still behaving like a reckless young man? He silently mocked himself in his heart. Fearing that Vania might have suspicion, he quickly took a shower. In the meantime, Vania was indeed dumbfounded by his action. She had no idea why he was behaving in this manner, and not knowing what to do, she poured herself a cup of water. Not more than five minutester, he exited the bathroom with his usual aloof look. However, the casual bathrobe made his sturdy build appear enticing. She could even feel this man¡¯s charm radiating. Such a scene was as beautiful as a well-drawn painting. She was dazed when she saw this, and her hand that was holding the cup also stopped moving. With much difficulty, she swallowed the water in her mouth. Though she had children, she merely had one such night with one man before. For the past years, she had never been in such close proximity with a man. All that was unfolding before her was so dazzling that she felt the temperature in the room rise, irritating her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 26 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Get a Female Doctor She licked her lips helplessly, attempting to divert her attention. ¡°Would you like some water? I¡¯ll pour you a cup.¡± Looking at her pink lips, he felt that he could not control his body again. Hence, he avoided her gaze right away. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Just as they were feeling awkward, someone knocked on the door. ¡°President Luke, the doctor is here,¡± Larry said. ¡°Alright. Come in.¡± Upon hearing that the doctor was here, Vania immediately sat properly on the sofa, and Hanson naturally sat beside her. The doctor then entered. He respectfully stood in front of Hanson and said, ¡°President Luke, I¡¯m Dr. n from Easnd¡¯s Center Hospital.¡± To that, Hanson simply furrowed his brows and remained silent, so the doctor couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. Seeing that, n could only turn to face Vania and said politely, ¡°Hello, Ms. Greyson.¡± She replied to him politely too. ¡°Hello, Dr. n.¡± n was meeting the legendary President Luke for the first time. The hospital he was at was under the Luke Corporation. When he was summoned unexpectedly, his heart was filled with curiosity. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. His mind started generating hypotheses after seeing Vania¡¯s beauty, especially since she was now in the same room as Hanson and dressed in Hanson¡¯s clothes. The moment he met her gaze, he immediately lowered his head, not wanting to meet her eyes directly. He then nervously asked, ¡°Could I examine you now, Ms. Greyson?¡± ¡°You can.¡± She nodded. Just as she was about to stand up, Hanson opened his mouth, displeased. ¡°Wait. Is there no female doctor in the hospital?¡± The thought of this man examining her body enraged him. Her injuries were all external, and a checkup on them would necessitate a physical examination. How could this be done by a male doctor? Though there were no gender differences in a doctor¡¯s eyes, he could not allow it. He had not even seen her body himself! He hadpletely forgotten that Vania was not his woman. n was just about to take a step forward, but after what Hanson said, he had no idea whether he should do so. Despite his inability toprehend the situation, he exined, ¡°The dean sent me here as it is nowte night, President Luke.¡± Hanson sneered at that. ¡°Your dean intends to lose his job, huh? He couldn¡¯t evenplete such a small task. Send a female doctor now.¡± n had no idea why Hanson became angry suddenly, so he could only nod his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll call him now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Hanson, however, waved his hand to n and said to Larry, who was standing by the door, ¡°Ask him if he still wants to be the dean of the hospital. If he doesn¡¯t, I can rece him immediately.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to that now, President Luke.¡± Larry had clearly overheard the conversation in the room earlier. He couldn¡¯t help but mumble in his heart, as if he had discovered some big secret, President Luke does treat Ms. Greyson differently. n could only stand in the room, shivering. He was nervous, but that didn¡¯t stop him from doubting why Hanson insisted on a female doctor. At the same time, Vania stared dazedly at Hanson as well. She, too, did not understand why he lost his cool suddenly, and tried to persuade him, ¡°It iste now; don¡¯t cause trouble to the doctors¡ª¡± But before she could finish her sentence, she was met with his icy stare. That made her shut her mouth right away. It was only after she shut her mouth that she started to doubt herself. Why did I obediently listen to him? How strange. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 27 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 27 Chapter 27 His Brazen Words Larry ryed Hanson¡¯s words to the dean, leaving nothing out. That terrified the dean so much that all his sleepiness dissipated. Earlier today, he had received news that Hanson was in Farville, and in case he needed anything, he personally took the night shift. And now, Hanson indeed needed something. The dean then immediately found a female doctor and drove to Greend International Hotel with her at lightning speed. When he reached the presidential suite, he plucked his courage and knocked on the door. When he saw Hanson, he looked at thetter as if he were Hades and said politely, ¡°President Luke, I¡¯ve brought a female doctor.¡± But in his heart, he was praying that Hanson would not lose his temper. With that, Hansonzily raised his gaze and cast a nce at the female doctor, still feeling displeased. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Examine her right now!¡± This was the female doctor¡¯s first encounter with the well-known domineering President Luke, and she was excited and in awe with his handsome appearance. But while she was admiring his looks, she heard his cold voice, which immediately jolted her back to reality. She quickly averted her gaze, trembling. It almost slipped her mind that he was also known to be cold and ruthless. She hurriedly nodded and said to Vania, ¡°Ms. Greyson, let¡¯s go inside so I could examine you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vania followed her and entered the room. Meanwhile, Hanson, who was sitting outside, ignored the panicked doctors and drank the cup of water from the table without hesitation. The water tastes sweet today. Meanwhile, the dean, who was standing before him, rubbed his sleepy eyes. Am I seeing things? He seemed to be smiling. No. I must be wrong. It¡¯s impossible for President Luke to smile. Vania came out shortly. The female doctor said respectfully, ¡°Everything was examined, President Luke, and Ms. Greyson only suffered from some external injuries. They¡¯re not serious and can be treated with a simple medical ointment.¡± Hanson was relieved to hear that. He nodded, nced at the female doctor who was about to apply the ointment on Vania, and said, ¡°Leave the ointment here. You can go now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. How would they defy him? Leaving the ointment behind, they quickly fled this dangerous ce. Hearing what he said, Vania walked over and looked at Hanson with a stunned face. ¡°You¡¯ve sent them all away. Who is going to apply the ointment for me now?¡± ¡°I am, of course,¡± he answered calmly while taking a sip of the water. Though the doctor was a female, he selfishly did not want anyone else to see her body. When Vania heard his words, her jaw dropped. She looked at him, stunned, and realized he had drunk from her cup earlier. Was that an unintentional kiss? Oh, my! She subconsciously touched her lips. But¡­ this is not the most important thing now. He said he is going to apply the ointment for me. But I am a woman. And a woman is different from a man; he knows this, right? Does he know what he is saying? At this moment, she had the urge to touch his forehead to see if he was suffering from a high fever that was interfering with his thinking. If not, how could he say such brazen words? Her blinking eyes seemed to be asking, What are you talking about? Meanwhile, Larry, who had just exited the room, was speechless after hearing what Hanson said. He was now a curious bystander, waiting to see what other juicy things he could get. Raising his brows, Hanson said, ¡°Did I not make myself clear? Well, if that¡¯s the case, I shall make an exception for you and repeat what I said.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 28 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 28 Chapter 28 I¡¯m Here, Sleep Well That made Vania choke on her own saliva. ¡°No need for that,¡± she said, waving her hands. She didn¡¯t want to hear him say anything that would make her blush. Then, she grabbed the ointment. ¡°I can do it on my own.¡± And she walked toward the room after finishing her words. But Hanson immediately followed and blocked her path when she was about to enter the room. He took the ointment from her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. Let me take a look at your injuries,¡± he said in a soft and sincere tone. She took a nce at him. Noticing that he did not seem to be kidding, and recalling that he was an aloof person by nature, she hesitatingly nodded. Her elbow only suffered some minor scratches. The more serious injuries were mainly on her back, which was blue-ck and swollen as a result of the men hitting her with their wooden sticks. It left a striking scar on her fair skin. When Hanson saw her injuries, he frowned. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked as he lightly touched her wound. His heart ached for her. But how would she feel pain now? She wasn¡¯t close to Hanson to begin with. Apart from a few chance encounters, both of them were not familiar enough to be friends. And now, she was being stared at by this unfamiliar man. Shyness was all she could feel. In reply, she answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± She was too embarrassed to even look at his eyes. In fact, she was silently urging him to apply the ointment as fast as possible so that they could get out of this awkward situation. However, how could these wounds on her tender and fair skin not be painful? Hanson could not see her expression as she had her back facing him. Hence, he assumed she was just putting on a brave front, and he was more assertive of her in his heart now. Fearing that her pain would be unbearable, he quickly poured the ointment on his hand and applied it lightly on her. The ointment had a cooling sensation. Hanson¡¯s fingers, on the other hand, were so hot that it seemed to be scalding her skin. That made her body hot as well, and a bizarre feeling arose in her heart. She was desperate to get this ointment-applying session over with. He took merely a few minutes, but Vania felt as if a few centuries had passed. Finally, the ointment had been applied to all of her wounds. She took a deep breath as her body, which had been as stiff as wood, rxed. At the same time, Hanson was drenched in sweat as well. When he touched her delicate skin, the warmth he felt tickled his heart. He struggled to keep applying the ointment for her, and when he finished, he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Afterward, he left the room and dashed to the bathroom. The cold water poured on him, however, did not relieve the itch in his heart. Vania¡¯s face could not disappear from his mind as well. After a long time, he finally came out from the bathroom and returned to the room with a calm expression. Vania was tired after a whole day of traveling and shock. Now that she had calmed down, she felt sleepy. She struggled to keep herself awake. When Hanson entered, she said, ¡°I need to rest now. I will be rushing back to Hammond early tomorrow morning. You should rest too.¡± To that, he nodded. He was well aware that she still felt insecure, and thus, he said softly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll stay here, so sleep well.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Not long after, she fell asleep due to her exhaustion. Looking at her sleeping face, his mind wandered. No one knew what he was thinking right now. The next morning, Vania opened her eyes as soon as the sky brightened. Though she was exhausted the day before, she did not sleep well as she wasn¡¯t used to the bed. At least, she appeared to be in a better spirit now. But it had never urred to her that the moment she opened her eyes, she would see Hanson sitting on the couch. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 29 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 29 Chapter 29 A Glib Talker The visible blood veins in his eyes revealed that he did not sleep for the entire night. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that, she asked in disbelief, ¡°You sat here all night? Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡± A bizarre feeling swirled in her heart. When he noticed that she looked a lot better than the day before, he started teasing her. ¡°Since I said I¡¯d stay here, I¡¯d definitely keep my promise. Where else can I be but on this couch? Or do you want me to share the bed with you? Well, if you insist, I am forced to oblige.¡± She, again, choked after hearing his brazen words. Where did he get the idea that I wanted to share the bed with him? Forced to oblige? Such a narcissist. The slight feeling of being moved earlier vanished. After sneering at him, she opened her mouth, with her face slightly red. ¡°Even if you want that, I won¡¯t agree to it! I¡¯m not interested in sleeping with you.¡± She then rose to her feet and dashed out. As soon as she stepped outside, she noticed that a variety of delectable cuisine had already been prepared on the dining table. Furthermore, there was a row of clothes, with their price tags still attached, beside the mirror. Clearly, it was prepared for her. Seeing this, Vania halted her steps. She was so taken aback by what she saw that she couldn¡¯t put it into words. Right then, Hanson, who was standing behind her, said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you liked to eat. Hence, I ordered a variety of breakfast items for you to choose from. All the clothes are based on your measurements as well. Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you like.¡± She had no words to describe how she felt right now. ¡°Thank you very much, Hanson.¡± She could only express her appreciation for him. He saved her yesterday and was so attentive to her today. All she wanted to say boiled down to two words: Thank you. In reply, he smiled at her. He wanted to stroke her fluffy hair, but he held back his urge and simply responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He then went on indecently, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to thank me. After all, your clothes were all torn, and I couldn¡¯t possibly let you go back like this.¡± She followed her gaze and looked at the shirt she was wearing. He was right. She would undoubtedly cause a huge ruckus if she went out wearing his shirt. Just as she was about to thank him again, he teased, ¡°But again, if you really enjoy wearing my shirt, I don¡¯t mind.¡± What? She was utterly confused. The rumors about him must be lies. Aloof and ruthless, they say. But he, in fact, is a glib talker! The gratitude in her heart vanished entirely after she heard his words. She secretly rolled her eyes and blurted out while biting her lips, ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡± He always spoke frivolously, which irritated her. Why did the nature of her gratitude change the moment it reached his mouth? Her low grudging sound, to Hanson, was her way of being shy. With that, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and stretched his hand to rub her head. It feels just as good as I imagined. But such an action made her furious. Her heart was pounding in anger. Is he stroking my hair? Am I his pet? Despite this, she had no idea how to stand up to him. So, she only managed to give him a stern look before she ran to the row of clothes. After picking a white dress, she went to the bathroom to wash up. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 30 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Do You Have a Boyfriend? Hanson stood motionless. Looking at his hand, heughed to himself. Vania sat at the dining table for breakfast after washing up, with no intention of talking to him anymore. On the other hand, he was not as resistant as she was and sat calmly opposite her. He then began eating his breakfast slowly and with graceful movements. His sitting posture was also proper, as if he were a painting. Seeing that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Well, because he is a handsome man, even his eating manner appears elegant. At the same time, he had resumed his serious side. As if he suddenly thought of something, he asked, ¡°What brought you to Farville? Your assistant informed me that you went there for a reason more important than your life.¡± He was curious as to what was more important than her life, which had almost put her in danger. To that, she nodded, a tinge of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Yes, it is something more important than my life.¡± However, she had now failed. She had not found the child she had painstakingly tried to seek, and she almost got humiliated as a result. She didn¡¯t tell him anything and instead kept it all to herself, but her sorrowful expression shocked him. Since he knew her, this was the first time he sensed her exuding such an immense sorrow. Though Hanson had no idea what happened to her, he could feel Vania¡¯s pain. With furrowed brows, he asked, ¡°Can you tell me more about it? Perhaps I can help you.¡± Vania twitched her mouth miserably and shook her head in reply. ¡°It is quiteplicated, and I can¡¯t express it in just a few words. Thank you for your offer, though.¡± Given her reaction, he did not persist further. ¡°If you feel like talking about it someday, feel free toe to me.¡± That elicited a tender look in her eyes. Hanson had surprised her so much in thest two days. She had been alone for so many years, but now, she suddenly had the urge to find someone in whom she could confide. But she knew Hanson was not going to be this person. ¡°From the bottom of my heart, thank you.¡± She expressed her gratitude to him once more. He had already received numerous thanks from her this morning alone. He didn¡¯t say anything in reply, and they both ate their breakfast quietly. Not longter, Vania put down her utensils. ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯m going to pack my belongings and rush back to Hammond.¡± It had been one full day since she left home, and she had no idea how anxious her babies were upon knowing that she was in danger. Hence, she needed to rush back to their side to alleviate their concern. Hanson took in her anxious expression. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After hesitating for a while, he asked the question he had long wanted to ask. ¡°Vania, do you have a man?¡± Man? What man? His question took her by surprise. She had no idea why he had asked such a random question. Besides, she had no idea what Hanson was talking about or what kind of man he was referring to. At the same time, he was observing Vania¡¯s expression as well. He was perplexed as to whether she was feigning ignorance with him or if she truly did not understand what he said. He then asked again in clearer terms, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± He was dying to know the answer. Thus, he asked straightforwardly in case she didn¡¯t understand his question. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 31 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Return Vania blinked a few times before she realized what Hanson was trying to say. Oh, so that¡¯s what he¡¯s asking about. She had no idea why he wanted to know that, but she shook her head. ¡°No. Why do you ask?¡± The frown disappeared from his forehead when he heard her response. He felt rxed and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Nothing,¡± he answered. ¡°You should pack up now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She gave him a look of suspicion, though she did not ask why he wanted to know that. Hanson was watching her, feeling really happy that Vania was single. A momentter, however, he chided himself, So what if she¡¯s single? That¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just trying to help. She might get duped, and I¡¯m too kind to stand by and watch that happen. Something bad might have happened if I hadn¡¯te to her help. Yep, that¡¯s right. He then took a big bite of the food. Not bad. This is peak Easnd brekkie. ¡­ Vania and Hanson arrived at Hammond International Airport five hourster. Linda was already waiting for Vania at the entrance, but when she saw her showing up with Hanson, her eyes widened in disbelief. Why¡¯d theye together? Is Mr. Lukeing to Easnd as well? Linda wanted to know what the truth behind this was. Before she got into the car, Vania told Hanson professionally, ¡°I will bring the contract to Luke Corporation first thing tomorrow morning. Thank you for your help. Goodbye.¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He might have seemed deadpan on the outside, but he wasughing on the inside. She has two personas, huh? She¡¯s a different person in Hammond. Interesting. Linda knew the trip had failed, for Vania came back all by herself after all. Linda could see the sadness in Vania¡¯s eyes, and she sympathized with Vania. Vania reclined back into her seat as the exhaustion took over her while she said, ¡°Take me home.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Linda sped up. Vania stared at the scenery outside the window. Home was where her heart was; as long as she could rest, she would always get back to work the next day feeling refreshed. Vania spaced out all the way home. The events that happened over thest two days yed in her mind like a movie in fast-forward mode. She snapped out of it a momentter, and there was nothing but an icy chill in her eyes. I¡¯ve underestimated Mnie, it seems. The car stopped before the gates of Haling Vi. Vania told Linda, ¡°Handle thepany for the day. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Linda nodded, for she knew Vania needed her rest. ¡°I understand. Get some rest, boss. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Go.¡± The moment she came back into the vi, her kids surrounded her. ¡°Wee back, Mommy! We¡¯ve missed you!¡± They circled their mother, trying to see if she was hurt anywhere. The sight of her children washed away all her frustrations. She held them in her arms and kissed their foreheads. ¡°I¡¯m fine, kids,¡± she said, her voice thick with worry and longing. ¡°I¡¯m back in one piece, so don¡¯t worry about it. I was saved in the nick of time thanks to your tracking device, and the one who saved me was Hanson. He¡¯s the boss of Luke Corporation. You kids hacked into their internalwork before, and I owe him a favor this time.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 32 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Worried She checked on her children, looking worried. Her kids were usually rambunctious, but she now noticed there were dark circles under their eyes from theirck of sleep. Concerned, she said, ¡°You kids must¡¯ve been worried sick. You guys didn¡¯t sleep well, did you? I¡¯m back now, and I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ll be fine. Just take care of yourselves, alright? I¡¯ve taken the day off, so what do you say we have some bonding time?¡± The kids nodded solemnly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re back, we¡¯ll be fine, Mommy. We¡¯ll go with your idea.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jack seemed miffed, though. He held his mother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sit down, Mommy. We want to see if you¡¯re hurt. I bet they did this on purpose. They knew you¡¯d be there, and they set you up.¡± James had a deep frown on his forehead as well. He was still worried. ¡°We¡¯ll find out who they are, Mommy. They won¡¯t get away with this.¡± Jacob puckered his lips, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°We were worried sick, Mommy. We couldn¡¯t believe it when you got yourself in danger, but since you¡¯re okay now, and we¡¯re really happy about it.¡± Her children had always been smart and considerate. Vania had to be strong for them, or they would worry about her. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done, kids. I¡¯m fine, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I know who the viin is now, and I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s get some sleep now. It¡¯s been days since I saw you, and I¡¯ve missed you too. Have you missed me?¡± The kids answered at the same time, ¡°We missed you too, Mommy. We should get some sleep now. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The sight of her kids reminded her of the missing pair, and she felt crestfallen. She then said, her voice filled with sadness and apology, ¡°I dide back in one piece, but I failed to take your brother with me. Will you me me for that?¡± The sadness infected the children, and they wiped their tears away. All five of her kids were slightly telepathic, and the boys could feel that their brother and sister were suffering. They could not tell their mother that lest she got even more worried. All they could do was cheer her up. ¡°We won¡¯t me you, Mommy. We know you did your best, and he won¡¯t me you either. Although we missed this opportunity, we can work together and get our brother and sister back. Cheer up, Mommy. We feel sad when you¡¯re sad.¡± Vania wiped the tears off her children¡¯s cheeks and held her sadness back. She refused to spread more negativity, so she said, ¡°Thank you, kids. We¡¯ll work together and get your brother and sister back. By then, we¡¯ll be a happy family again.¡± I¡¯m never going to give up on finding my kids. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 33 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Interrogation ¡°You must be tired, Mommy. Get some sleep, and we¡¯ll be right beside you.¡± Vania nodded. She spent the whole afternoon with her children and yed a lot with them, making up for the two days they lost. However, she did not let them see her scars, for they would be worried if they did. Meanwhile, Hanson got into his car right after he left the airport, and Larry drove him to the deepest parts of a remote mountain in the rural area. It seemed like an innocuous ce, but nobody would expect a cave standing in the deepest part of the mountain. Guards were standing at the entry outside it 24/7. When Hanson approached the cave, all the guards greeted, ¡°Hello, sir.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hanson nodded at them, and a man in a ck suit led him to the dungeon. It was clean and neat, but the air was freezing. It felt dark and foreboding as if they were in hell itself. Anyone who came in would get chills all over their body for no reason. Hanson asked darkly, ¡°How is it going?¡± The man who led him underground said, ¡°He¡¯s still not saying anything.¡± A cruel, mirthless smile curled Hanson¡¯s lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± Let¡¯s see how stubborn they can be. There¡¯s no answer I can¡¯t get, and their fates have already been sealed the moment we captured them. The group of thugs who had tried to assault Vania back in Easnd was tied firmly to the pirs. Hanson came in, and they cursed, ¡°Who the f*ck are you guys? Tell me your names! The boss is going to wreck you if he knows what you¡¯re doing to us!¡± The bodyguard in charge of the interrogation was infuriated by their insolence. He shouted, ¡°Shut it! Tell me everything you know and I¡¯ll spare your life! Stay quiet, and I¡¯ll kill you instead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you sh*t! I don¡¯t know anything! Let us go or I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± the thug threatened as if they were unafraid of anything. The threats were nothing but jokes to Hanson. He gave them a look that sent chills down their spines, and they stopped giving more attitude. They had no idea who the man was, but they knew he could kill them if he wanted to. Hence, the thugs shut up and said nothing. The bodyguard took a chair and ced it in the center of the chamber. He wiped it a few times before asking Hanson to sit. The other bodyguard stood beside the chair, holding some tea utensils while awaiting his orders. Hanson sat down on his chair, looking like an emperor who was surveying his territory. Then, he fiddled with his phone for a while before raising his headnguidly. He smirked at the leader of the thugs and said, ¡°They touched and saw something they shouldn¡¯t. In that case, shouldn¡¯t they be paying with their eyes and hands?¡± Did they see Vania¡¯s naked body? Well, then that¡¯ll be thest thing they ever see. Larry quickly added, ¡°Sir, as far as I remember, there¡¯s a form of torture that involves cutting off the victim¡¯s limbs and gouging out their eyes. They call that the human bat. I¡¯ve never seen that before, but I¡¯ve always been curious about it.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 34 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Giving In N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The thugs might be brash, but they were terrified the moment Hanson made his appearance. Meanwhile, Larry adding fuel to the fire did not help with their fears. After all, they were just some common thugs who had no gang or boss. That was just a lie, but since their bluff was called, they relented. The leader begged for mercy and said, ¡°Don¡¯t kill us. We¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Hanson kept fiddling with his phone, ignoring their plea. Meanwhile, his bodyguards were starting to prepare the sharp tools. Consequently, the thugs were shivering from fear of what was toe, and they would have plopped down to the ground if they were not tied to the pir. The leader begged right away and screamed, ¡°Please don¡¯t take my eyes away. Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± Hanson took the cup of tea and had a sip, but he said nothing. The bodyguards were still fiddling with the tools, cing all the steel bats and knives in front of the thugs. The leader could feel his heart thumping furiously in his chest, and his voice became barely a whisper. His legs were shaking, and he closed his eyes. He mustered all of his strength and roared, ¡°I know who did this! I-It was a woman c-called Greyson or something!¡± He thought it was a roar, but the leader only let out a whimper. The answer, however, made Hanson stop. He looked straight at the leader of the thug, demanding him to exin himself. Larry was in disbelief as well, and his eyes were as wide as saucepans. A terrible thought urred to him. Did Miss Vania n this all by herself? No. That can¡¯t be. Who¡¯d put themselves at risk like this, and for what reason? This makes no sense at all. Hanson had the same question as well. Judging from all the information he had, Vania would be the prime suspect, but he had a feeling that someone else was behind this. The leader of the thugs racked his brains trying to think of the name, and then one of hisckeys remembered who the mastermind was. ¡°Oh, I remember it now! That woman¡¯s name is M-Mnie!¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s her name! Mnie Greyson!¡± the otherckeys agreed. Hanson crushed his cup into smithereens, and the loud noise scared everyone. They hung their heads low, keeping quiet lest they were killed. Larry was in utter shock, for he did not expect Mnie to be the one behind this. He knew what happened in Easnd, but he never thought Mnie would be the mastermind behind it. She poisoned the young master¡¯s son and used Vania as a scapegoat, and now she wants to kill Miss Vania herself? How could she? He was aghast about the cruelty of this whole affair, and he knew Hanson must be livid. The dark look on the face of his employer told him about that. He had one question, though; why was Mnie doing this? Larry took a step forward and pointed at the thugs. ¡°Tell us everything you know. Lie, and you will suffer the consequences.¡± The thugs nodded in horror. One of them said, ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 35 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Captured N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°We were at Red Allure in Easnd two days ago. A guy came to us and gave us a photo. He wants us to find her in an old house in Farville and secure her, instructing us to capture her no matter what once we saw her. He also wanted us to take her nudes and naked videos and send them to him. The guy also wanted us to rape her and toss her into the mountains. After all, Farville is a remote area, and nobody would look into a missing person here.¡± ¡°He paid us more than a million in deposit, so we took it and went to hide in Farville until the woman showed up. However, your men saved her the moment she was caught.¡± The thug was observing the look on Hanson¡¯s face as he answered. When Hanson was starting to look angry, the thug¡¯s voice slowly became a whisper. Larry was frowning as well. He got the gist of it, but he also had a question. He asked, ¡°How do you know the mastermind is Mnie?¡± The thugs did not bring her up in the story at all. The thug quickly answered, ¡°The guy¡¯s the only one we saw. He would pay us two and a half million, and we¡¯d take the rest of the money from him once we¡¯re done. When we left the bar, we saw him calling someone at the backdoor. We couldn¡¯t hear everything he said, but there was one thing we heard. ¡®It¡¯s done. Tell Miss Mnie about it.¡¯ That¡¯s how we know Mnie is behind this.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Larry had gotten all his answers, and he pped his hands. Two bodyguards came in while holding a man between them. He was tied up as well. Larry asked, ¡°Look closely. Is he your employer?¡± The man kept staring at the ground, trying to keep the thugs from recognizing him. Larry snorted and nodded at the bodyguards, and they raised the man¡¯s head by force. The thugs answered, ¡°That¡¯s him! Everyone at the bar calls him Wesley!¡± Wesley was in agony from being held so roughly by the bodyguard, but he shook his head. He mumbled, ¡°Who are you guys? I don¡¯t know you at all! Why¡¯d you take me here? What do you want?¡± Larry did not believe Wesley at all. He sneered. This guy won¡¯t say anything, and he¡¯s still trying to weasel his way out? Fine. We¡¯ll need to teach him a lesson. Larry came up to Hanson and bowed at him, awaiting further orders. Hanson nodded, and Larry knew what he was trying to say. He raised his hand. ¡°Tie him up at the pir.¡± Wesley shouted, ¡°Let me go! Kidnapping is a crime, you know that? I¡¯m going to sue you!¡± He thought he covered himself perfectly and left no evidence behind, but Larry had found everything he needed to make sure Wesley was convicted. Hanson sneered. ¡°You want to sue me? I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯d do that.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°Larry.¡± Larry bowed, standing beside Hanson and awaiting his orders. ¡°Since he wants to sue me, I¡¯ll have you trouble you to send him to the police station,¡± Hanson said nonchntly as he looked at everyone present. His eyes were so cold that they made everyone shudder. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 36 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Fury It was a simple gesture, but Larry understood what Hanson wanted to do. He smirked. ¡°I understand. I shall do it right away.¡± A line of bodyguards came in and greeted Hanson first before taking the thugs and Wesley away. The thugs resigned to their fates and left in silence, though Wesley was still shouting, ¡°Where are you taking me? Let me go! Do you hear me?¡± Hanson¡¯s brows furrowed impatiently. ¡°He¡¯s loud.¡± Larry quickly ordered, ¡°Will someone shut him up?¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Wesley was silenced a momentter. Hanson then walked out of the chamber, and Larry followed suit. He could feel the anger boiling within Hanson. If the mes could burn, it would have burned a whole vige into cinders. Sadly, he could not help Hanson, for Mnie was the mother of Hanson¡¯s sons. It would be inappropriate to poke his nose into this. The moment Hanson came out of the cave, he received a few messages. One of them was a transaction record involving Mnie¡¯s card. The other was the recording of a phone call that detailed how Mnie had set Vania up. The evidence was clear, and Hanson clenched his phone so tightly that he almost crushed it. The look in his eyes was cold enough to turn an elephant into ice, and he whispered an order to Larry. Larry nodded. ¡°Right away, sir.¡± At the same time, Mnie was waiting in the lobby of Fortune Tower. ording to the news she had gotten from Vania, Master Mia should be here, and she had confirmed the news to be true. That was why she wanted to visit her as many times as possible to show how earnest she was about meeting the woman. She would wait in the lobby first thing in the morning every day and spend the whole day there, only leaving after everyone had clocked off. It had been two days since then, but she had not seen Mia yet. Whenever she went to ask the receptionist about it, they would tell her that the message was sent, but Mia said she would meet up with Mnie if she had the time. She refused thedy again with the same excuse, and it eroded her patience. For some reason, she felt unnerved that day as if something horrendous would happen soon. She did not bother to keep up the patientdy act anymore. Instead, she went to the receptionist and haughtily demanded, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? When will she see me? I¡¯ve been here for two days, but you keep refusing my request using the same excuse every time. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? Is Mia not in at all? Are you lying to me?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The receptionist did not re up despite the attitude she was getting. She politely said, ¡°Calm down, Miss Mnie. Master Mia is right here with us, and that is a fact. We do not need to lie, and you¡¯ve seen how many people want to see her over thest couple of days. Master Mia did not see anyone. Be patient, and don¡¯t be in a hurry. Alternatively, you can leave your number with us. Master Mia will see you once she has the time.¡± And you said you wanted to show Master Mia how serious you are about this? It¡¯s only been two days, and you already can¡¯t hold it in. The receptionist was mocking the woman¡¯s hypocrisy silently. She then scorned, ¡°Also, Master Mia will only see those she likes. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t really take a liking to you. That¡¯ll exin why she doesn¡¯t want to see you, Miss Mnie.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 37 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Arrogance Mnie noticed the mockery, and her anger red at once. She dropped her act and pointed at the receptionist, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude! You¡¯re just a receptionist! Watch your tongue, or I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re fired! I¡¯ll make sure of that. I¡¯m telling you to go and tell Master Mia that I must see her today.¡± The receptionist was still smiling, unfazed by the insulting attitude earlier. She said, ¡°Please understand our situation, Miss Mnie. We only send Master Mia messages once every day so she would not be disturbed. She has records of the messages we sent her. If she wants to see you, she will tell us. You may wait with us if you wish to, but you can go home as well. We¡¯ll call once Master Mia wishes to see you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Angered, Mnie took out a card from her limited-edition handbag and hurled it onto the counter. She said, her attitude arrogant, ¡°There¡¯s five million in there. You can have half of it, and Master Mia can have the rest. Tell her that Mnie Greyson wants to see her. I¡¯ll give her another five million once I see her.¡± Money could solve anything and everything, or at least that¡¯s what Mnie thought. She was giving the receptionist a smug look as if she was sure that Mia would see her after this. The receptionist was still wearing a professional smile on her face, though she was mocking Mnie in silence. It¡¯s only been two days and you already can¡¯t take it? The receptionist picked up the card, and Mnie watched as she did so. She held it in her hand, pretending to be scared that she might be seen. She said, ¡°Give me a minute, Miss Greyson.¡± She tucked the card away and went into the office to make a call. ¡°Boss? It¡¯s me, Melody.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The person she called was Vania, and Fortune Tower was one of the office buildings under Gxy Corporation. Melody had gotten the authorization to let Mnie into the building and meet Mia, but her throwing money at them came as a surprise. She called Vania to tell her about what Mnie had said. Vania chuckled. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s free money. A fool and her money are soon to be parted, if you get what I¡¯m saying.¡± Melody chuckled as well. ¡°You have a point, but how should we exin this to Master Mia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and just leave it to me. Tell her what I¡¯m going to tell you.¡± Mnie was just a joke to Vania, and she chortled silently,ughing at her stupidity. Just because you¡¯re rich doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything you want. After all, two can y this game. Melodyughed as well. ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, boss. I¡¯ll tell her right away.¡± ¡°You do that.¡± Melody put her phone down and went back to the reception counter. She still looked as professional as ever, though she sounded gentler this time. She nodded at Mnie, saying, ¡°Thanks for waiting, Miss Mnie. I have told Master Mia about your message, and she is delighted about it. She¡¯s looking forward to your meeting with her. She believes that you are a smart, independent, and talented designer.¡± Mnie wiggled her eyebrows smugly. I knew it. Money can solve everything. You just have to have enough of it. Even a designer as talented as Mia still can¡¯t resist the power of money. Mnie could imagine her sess and the praises Hanson would bestow on her. She had a look of delight on her face, and she demanded, ¡°Can I see Master Mia right now?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 38 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 38 Chapter 38 All a Lie However, the receptionist shook her head. The smile on Mnie¡¯s face instantly vanished. She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? When on earth will I get to see her?¡± Melody exined with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Miss Greyson. Master Mia has agreed to meet you, and she is a woman of her word. Unfortunately, someone has spent 7.5 million to book all her time today. Therefore, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll just have to wait, Miss Greyson. I¡¯m sure that soon enough, Master Mia will arrange an appointment for you. Please be patient, Miss Greyson.¡± As soon as Mnie heard that, her expression turned sour. 7.5 million? Are they trying to scam me? It was impossible for Mnie to bring such an amount to the table, so she could only leave a warning with the receptionist. ¡°You better not be lying to me, or else, I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± ¡­ Hanson arrived at Luke Estate and immediately ordered Finley, ¡°Take Morales and Morgan out for the day and don¡¯te back so soon.¡± Finley had no clue what happened, but he did not dare to make any wild guesses either. He quickly answered, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He had been working for Hanson for quite a long time now, so he could tell that Hanson was currently fuming. Hanson took a seat on the couch and started reading some documents on his phone. A short whileter, Mnie opened the door and stepped in. When she saw that Hanson was home, she was pleasantly surprised. He had been gone on a business trip for the past two days, so she did not expect that he would be home so soon. She smiled sweetly as she walked over to share her good news about her appointment with Mia Stravinsky. ¡°Hanson, I have some good news for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, before she reached Hanson, she was startled by the expression on his face. His brows were furrowed with great displeasure, and his eyes that were glinting coldly seemed to be staring daggers at her. His pupils were dark, and she could not identify the emotion within them. Before she could even open her mouth to ask what was happening, Hanson¡¯s lips curved ever-so- slightly into a chilling smirk. He was giving off an icy aura that sent chills down her spine, and she even felt a hint of bloodlust mixed in with his callousness. Mnie had a panicked smile. ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s the matter? What happened? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She even touched her face to check if something had gone awry with her beauty treatment earlier. When all this fell into Hanson¡¯s eyes, all he could see was the shallow vapidness of her acting. She was just putting on a show for him. He picked up the documents on the table and tossed them toward her. As the sheets of paper scattered at her feet, he coldly suggested, ¡°Before you speak, think very carefully about what you n to say.¡± Mnie was wide-eyed and flustered as she scrambled to pick up the documents. What did Hanson find out? She never thought that he would find out about what happened in Easnd. When she saw the words ¡°beauty treatment¡±, her eyes grew even wider and she uneasily hurried through the rest of the documents. Mnie gulped and tried topose herself, but it was impossible for her to calm down. She eked out a weak smile that was very unnatural as she asked, ¡°Hanson, do you believe that this is true? Why is it always my fault whenever something happens to Vania? Don¡¯t you think that there¡¯s something unusual about her? Why is she suddenlying between us and stirring up all this trouble? Does she have some sort of ulterior motive? Hanson, we should stay away from this sort of conniving person. As for the things that are being described in these documents, I never did any of them. It¡¯s all a lie.¡± She had nned every single detail and made sure that she would not be implicated at all. Every single part of her n was carried about by someone else, so it should not have been traced back to her. Also, she had sent someone to keep an eye on things and they told her that all had gone to n. Even though the phone with the recording had gone missing during the fight, they had already found the chip and would soon be delivering it to her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 39 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 39 Chapter 39 In Every Way Mnie had already made all the necessary arrangements here in Hammond. Once the chip was safe in her hands, she would be able to destroy Vania. Still, a niggling thought crept into her heart. Where did Hanson get this information? Why has it been traced back to me all of a sudden? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were a million questions running through her mind, but when she spoke, she focused on besmirching Vania. She wanted Hanson to start doubting Vania¡¯s credibility in hopes that she could remove herself from all this. Hanson did have some doubts about Vania, but deep down inside him, he believed that Vania would not go against him. Perhaps he wanted to trust that she would not stand against him. When Mnie noticed Hanson¡¯s tightly-knitted brows, she assumed that she had sessfully sown seeds of doubt in his mind, so she doubled down. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯ve heard a lot about Vania having a sordid personal life. Maybe she ruffled some feathers she shouldn¡¯t have, and now they¡¯re out for revenge. Anyway, wasn¡¯t she doing fine in Hammond? Why did she run off to such a rural ce? There must be some secret that she¡¯s trying to hide. Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance, for she has fooled a lot of people with that innocent look of hers. Hanson, I love you with my whole heart. You have to believe me.¡± Hanson felt nothing but repulsion for Mnie, who was still spinning her web of lies. He was sorely disappointed by the fact that she refused to own up to her schemes even when the evidence was right there in her hands. Back when Luke Corporation¡¯s firewalls had been breached, Hanson had checked into Vania¡¯s history. She had done so little in the past that it could not even fill a single page, so what was this talk about a sordid personal life? His tone was icy as he said, ¡°I¡¯m done listening to all your lies. I told you to think carefully before you say anything, but you chose not to. From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to have any contact with the children. Take the time to think about what you¡¯ve done.¡± How could the mother of his children be such a vicious woman? He had forgiven her once before, but she still refused to change. If he continued to put up with her, it was going to blow up in his face one day. Immediately, Mnie became frantic. Her children were her trump card, but what would be of her if she could not see them? She rushed over toward Hanson, but before she could get near him, he sent a flying kick that threw her t on the ground. ¡°Ahh! It hurts!¡± Mnie began to tear up in pain. She clutched her waist and cried out painfully, ¡°Hanson, why are you so sure that I did those things? What¡¯s so great about Vania? You¡¯ve only met her several times, but you already have so much trust in her that you¡¯re willing to take her side every time. I¡¯ve been with you for five years, and I¡¯ve given birth to two of your children. I¡¯ve dedicated every second of my life to you and never once betrayed you, but why do you not see everything that I¡¯ve done for you? How do I not measure up to Vania?¡± Mnie voiced these heartwrenching words that came straight from her heart. She really wanted to know why Hanson refused to ept her into his heart despite everything she had done for his sake. Her eyes were fixed on Hanson, and it was the first time that she had ever looked him in the eye like that. When she caught his gaze, her heart skipped a beat. She was so in love with him that she yearned for him constantly, and she fervently wished to spend her entire life with him. Yet, the man that she loved so dearly stared right back at her and crushed her heart with his words. ¡°Vania is better than you in every single way.¡± Mnie sank to her feet and shook her head in despair. She could not believe that Hanson would say such a thing to her. Heartbroken, she questioned Hanson and asked, ¡°Do you really trust Vania that much? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might be lying to you?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 40 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 40 Chapter 40 With My Own Eyes Hanson was unmoved by Mnie¡¯s words, and he was certain that Vania would not lie to him. In fact, he was also a little taken aback by his faith in Vania. Somehow, it felt like it was meant to be this way. Hanson drawled out slowly, ¡°Farville, Easnd. I saw what happened with my own two eyes. What else do you have to say for yourself?¡± Did he see it with his own eyes? Did Hanson travel to Easnd? She knew that he had not made any ns to take a business trip, so why had he gone there? In any case, Sonia had gone to Farville, which was a rural vige area that had very little to offer, so why would Hanson have gone there? If he saw it with his own eyes, did it not mean that he was with Vania the entire time? Mnie¡¯s bestid ns never ounted for the possibility of Hanson being there. Tears were streaking down her face as she said, ¡°You were with her all along? Even though you had no idea why she was going there, you still wanted to apany her? Hanson, have you fallen in love with Vania? You cannot fall in love with her! I am the children¡¯s mother, and I will always be their mother! I will never let Vania take my ce! Never!¡± Mnie screeched in agony through her tears. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you aware of what you¡¯re saying?¡± Hanson¡¯s expression was chilly. Love? What was love? He did not understand the love that Mnie was referring to, but she was right about one thing¡ªhe wanted to get to know Vania better, and he wanted to stay close to her. Could this be a sign of love? Mnie was still crying her eyes out. ¡°Hanson, I thought we had an agreement. For the sake of the children, we said that we will spend the rest of our lives together. Have you forgotten about this? Are you really okay with hurting Morales and Morgan like this? I¡¯ll apologize for everything I said earlier, okay? Please don¡¯t take the children away from me. Hanson, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± However, Hanson still remained unmoved as he dered, ¡°I only believe what I see.¡± Mnie was filled with dread. Hanson did not trust her any longer¡ªno, he had never trusted her at all. He only trusted what he saw, but what did he see? She continued to try and defend herself, saying, ¡°Hanson, think about it. How would I know for sure where Vania was heading to? There are so many variables that I had no control over, so it would be impossible for me to set up a trap for her. There must be some misunderstanding. Someone is trying to set me up. Vania might even be the one who¡¯s putting on a show for you. Hanson, you have to look into this properly. I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstandings about me.¡± No matter what she said, Hanson continued to sit there in silence. There was not a single shred of emotion in his expression, and his cold indifference was beginning to get to Mnie. She faltered and did not know how to continue spinning her story. When Mnie fell silent, Hanson sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t think of anything to say anymore?¡± As soon as he said that, he threw a voice recorder over to Mnie. Mnie stared wide-eyed at the voice recorder, but she could not bring herself to pick it up. She had no idea what it contained. Hanson¡¯s sneer was full of taunting, and he threw Mnie a look. ¡°Are you afraid of listening to it?¡± Indeed, Mnie was afraid of listening to the recording inside as she did not know what it could be about. Hanson stated indifferently, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t need the recording to jolt your memory and help you recall what you¡¯ve done. What were you nning to do if I hadn¡¯t found out about this? Murder? You¡¯ve got quite a lot of guts, don¡¯t you, Mnie? There¡¯s no point in pleading for my forgiveness. I¡¯m taking you to Gxy Corporation today so you can beg for Vania¡¯s forgiveness in person. You should start reflecting on your transgressions now, and don¡¯t even bother looking for Morales and Morgan. I¡¯ll make all the necessary arrangements for them, so you don¡¯t need to worry about them.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 41 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Premeditated Mnie realized that Hanson was helping Vania to get even. He only cared about Vania, and he had no concern for her at all. She could only pin her hope on their children. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯m begging you. Please don¡¯t take the children away from me. Morales and Morgan are my life, and they¡¯re both still so young. How can you separate us? I was just too jealous of Vania. She doesn¡¯t need to do anything for you to pay all your attention to her, whereas I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been by your side this whole time without even so much of a nce from you. I couldn¡¯t take it, and I just wanted to find some people to scare her off. I didn¡¯t n on doing anything else. Why are you making it out to be such a horrifying thing? I was wrong about this, I really get it now. I¡¯ll follow you tomorrow. I¡¯ll apologize to her and beg for her forgiveness, but please, please reconsider your decision. Please don¡¯t take the children away from me.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s best for the children? What were you thinking about when you did those things? This is not the first time.¡± Hanson could not stand being in her presence any longer, so he immediately walked off. Mnie fell to the ground like a deted balloon. ¡°Arghhh¡­¡± She screamed as if she was trying to vent all the pent-up emotions inside her. She crumpled into a heap on the ground with hollow eyes as her tears seemed to have finally dried up. After a while, she muttered to herself, ¡°Vania, I¡¯ll never let you get away with this.¡± Her hollow eyes began to fill with hatred. She got her phone and dialed a familiar number. ¡°Find out what Hanson did in Easnd,¡± she barked hermand and quickly ended the call. Then, she looked up a number in a protected document and anxiously made another call. The phone began to ring, and as her heartbeat continued to grow louder with every ring, it felt like it was going to jump out of her chest. Finally, the call connected after ten seconds, but to Mnie, it felt like a lifetime. The moment the call connected, Mnie began tosh out in a hushed voice, saying, ¡°What on earth is going on? I thought everything went ording to n? How did Hanson find out about it? Did Vania make her way back to Hammond without even so much as a scratch?¡± However, the call remained silent, and Mnie did not get an answer. She impatiently demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak!¡± Finally, a polite voice filtered through the speakers. ¡°Miss Greyson, this is Larry rk speaking.¡± What? Larry? Mnie suffered a huge fright and scrambled to end the call. She checked the number that she dialed and confirmed that it belonged to Wesley, so why did Larry answer the call? Immediately, she crawled over to the voice recorder. Her hands were shaking as she pressed y. What she heard was an audio recording of her call with Wesley, as well as a recording of Hanson interrogating those hooligans. Why did it turn out like this? She had assumed that Hanson was just standing up for Vania, but she never thought that he knew about the entire n. What on earth happened in Easnd? Just as she was lost in her confusion, she received a message that included Hanson¡¯s itinerary in Easnd. When he reached Easnd, he headed straight for Farville and rescued Vania. Then, he spent the night with Vania in a hotel before heading back to Hammond in the morning. It was such a huge coincidence that Mnie started to wonder whether everything had been a premeditated n all along.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 42 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I Trust You Who would have influenced Hanson? Why was he willing to follow Vania to Farville? Mnie did not know what to do anymore. How was she going to win Hanson back? All alone in the empty estate, Mnie continued to stew in her thoughts. After a day of much-needed rest, Vania was finally back to her normal self the next morning. She knew that she was going to sign the contract with Hanson today, so she got up a little earlier than usual. ¡°My babies, Mommy is heading to the office now, so I¡¯ll see all of you tonight.¡± Her three babies reluctantly watched her leave. ¡°Goodbye, Mommy.¡± Vania thought that she would be early, but when she arrived at herpany, she found that Hanson was already waiting for her. Of course, Mnie was with him as well. Vania did not bother to even look at Mnie. She smiled at Hanson and said, ¡°I thought we agreed yesterday that I¡¯ll make the trip to Luke Corporation. I didn¡¯t expect you to show up here this early, Mr. Luke.¡± When Hanson heard the form of address that Vania used with him, he frowned and corrected her by saying, ¡°Vania, I told you to just call me Hanson.¡± His tone of voice left no room for objection. He did not want to hear the words ¡®Mr. Luke¡¯e out of Vania¡¯s mouth. Vania nodded along, but she neither agreed nor disagreed to do so. However, this was enough for Mnie to start boiling with anger. Are these two people flirting in front of me?! Since when did Hanson ever allow other people to call him by name? He rebuked her constantly back then when she first started addressing him as Hanson. In the end, he did not bother correcting her any longer, but she knew exactly why. It was not because he had finally epted her, but it was because he no longer cared what she did. It did not matter to him how she addressed him anymore. Vania asked her staff to prepare two sses of water, one for Hanson, and one for herself. She did not get one for Mnie, and she still did not even look Mnie in the eye at all. Mnie was infuriated by how Vania was ignoring her. It was obvious that Vania was disregarding her on purpose. Even so, since Hanson was with them, Mnie could only patiently wait in silence. She heard Vania saying politely, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, it saves me a trip to your office. This is the contract that mypany has prepared. Please take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to discuss.¡± When Hanson received the document, he did not even bother to look through it. He flipped straight to the back and signed his name with a flourish. Even his signature looked as intimidating as he did. Vania blinked a few times and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check the terms of the contract?¡± Hanson sounded very indulgent as he said, ¡°I trust you.¡± Vania shot back and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cheat you?¡± Hanson shrugged indifferently. ¡°Who cares? I can afford to lose a bit of money if it makes you happy.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Was 150 million a bit of money? The world of Hanson Luke was certainly beyond the imagination of ordinary plebeians. However, what did he mean by ¡®If it made her happy¡¯? Did that not sound a little too flirtatious? As for Mnie, she felt a stir of jealousy again. Was Hanson under some kind of spell? Why did he have so much faith in Vania? She was beginning to think that Hanson did not bring her here to apologize at all. He simply brought her here to be ridiculed in public. As for Linda and Larry, they were starting to feel like they were watching a couple on a date. Vania had been startled by Hanson¡¯s words, but soon, she was back to her confident businesswoman self. ¡°Since there are no amendments necessary, then the contract canmence today. I will have a collection of jewelry designs ready within a month, and Luke Corporation will handle all the sales and marketing thates after.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 43 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 43 Chapter 43 I Am Here to Apologize Hanson didn¡¯t seem worried at all. He was willing to offer Vania his full support. ¡°No problem. You can contact me anytime with a request.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Vania responded. Mnie, who was ignored on the side, faced another crisis in her heart. Since the two of them had sessfully coborated, they would have more opportunities to meet in the future. Would the things that she had done be revealed? If so, it would be detrimental to her. After talking about business, Vania first gazed at Mnie, who was seemingly absent-minded, before looking at Hanson. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± she inquired. Right then, Hanson gave Mnie a meaningful nce and then continued staring at Vania. She is undeniably beautiful. Upon receiving the signal, Mnie immediately retracted her thoughts. She lowered her head in Vania¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡± That being said, if Vania listened carefully, there was a hint of indignation in Mnie¡¯s tone. After hearing the other woman¡¯s half-hearted apologies, Vania sneered, ¡°Oh? Apologize? I wonder when you are referring to, Miss Mnie? Is this an apology for what you did five years ago? Or is it about the present moment?¡± As she said that, Vania leaned against her executive chair and looked at Mnie condescendingly. After Mnie heard the words ¡®five years ago¡¯, she quickly interrupted, ¡°I am here to sincerely apologize. It¡¯s my fault that I sent someone to intimidate you when you went to Farville. I¡¯m sorry, so please forgive me!¡± Mnie was terrified that Vania would suddenly reveal what had happened five years before, so she kept hinting at Vania with her eyes. Mnie¡¯s admonition, however, no longer frightened Vania. Thetter merely said lightly, ¡°Oh¡ªI thought it was another matter. It turns out that you plotted the Farville incident. If you don¡¯te to apologize, I won¡¯t even know.¡± With Hanson¡¯s presence, Vania continued and provoked, ¡°I wonder what would have happened if Hanson hadn¡¯t been protecting me. I never expected you to do something so nasty. How could you be so cold-hearted? I didn¡¯t offend you, so why would you do this to me?¡± As Vania spoke, she pretentiously wiped away her non-existent tears, portraying herself as a helpless and innocent woman. Doesn¡¯t Mnie hate me for interacting with Hanson? Then I will do just that. At first nce, this pretentious behavior could be seen as being fake by others, but Hanson¡¯s face was filled with indulgence. He enjoyed watching Vania¡¯s acting and wanted to see this different side of her. On the other hand, Mnie was taken aback by Vania¡¯s unexpected response. Vania¡¯s questioning had rendered her speechless and she had no idea how to respond. After a while, Mnie finally came up with a reason. ¡°At that time, I was jealous of you. I was not thinking clearly, which is why I did it,¡± she exined. Vania, on the other hand, was still crying innocently. ¡°Why are you jealous of me?¡± she sobbed. ¡°Was it about my beauty? Or my talent? But I¡¯m indeed both beautiful and talented, so it¡¯s pointless to feel jealous of me. Oh¡ªmaybe there¡¯s something you did that I knew about, and you want to kill me for knowing?¡± Mnie¡¯s expression suddenly changed when she heard that. ¡°What are you talking about? I have no secrets. I only came to genuinely apologize to you and beg for your forgiveness,¡± she reiterated. Vania casually pointed to her head with one finger as if she was considering someplicated questions. ¡°But I can¡¯t perceive your sincerity,¡± she sneered after a moment of silence. At once, Mnie stood up and bowed to Vania. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, her tone was still filled with unwillingness. Vania stared coldly at the other woman¡¯s actions and she remarked, ¡°I heard that when you apologize to someone, you have to bow ny degrees because it is considered courteous.¡± Then, she gazed at Hanson deliberately, looking much like a spoiled child. ¡°Am I right?¡± she asked coquettishly. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 44 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 44 Chapter 44 pping Herself Although Hanson knew that Vania did it on purpose, he took advantage of her coquetry. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he concurred. Mnie clenched her teeth when she saw that. Vania was working with Hanson to intentionally embarrass her. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hence, she had no choice and could only bow at a ny degree angle in response to Vania¡¯s request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡± ¡°Oops!¡± Vania said with a surprised tone. ¡°I apologize. I was focused on Hanson at the time, so I missed it. I suppose you¡¯ll have to do it again.¡± Mnie gritted her teeth tightly and started all over again. Just as Mnie thought it was over after she finished bowing, Vania supported her own head with her palm and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think your apology is sincere and I don¡¯t ept it.¡± What? Mnie frowned, expressing her impatience. ¡°Then how would you like me to apologize?¡± she asked. Vania shrugged innocently and her expression was overly na?ve. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you came to apologize to me? Why are you asking me how to do it? You obviously did note to sincerely apologize, then. Forget it!¡± she remarked. Forget it? Mnie was stunned for a moment. No, this can¡¯t be happening. I have already promised Hanson! With that in her mind, Mnie could only endure Vania¡¯s willful attitude. At that point, she properly stood in front of Vania and bowed deeply. ¡°Vania, I was wrong. I genuinely apologize to you for my past mistakes. I hope you can forgive me.¡± At that moment, Vania muttered, ¡°What did you say? Your voice is so low that I can¡¯t hear a word.¡± Mnie repeated what she just said, though she was annoyed by the request. However, Vania still shook her head, indicating that she did not hear clearly. So, Mnie could only repeat it and each time, her voice became louder than before. In the end, she repeated them more than ten times, until her voice became hoarse. Only then did Vania nod and state, ¡°I can hear it clearly this time. And then?¡± ¡®And then¡¯ what? Mnie¡¯s patience was running out due to Vania¡¯s torment. She could tell that Vania was purposefully making things difficult for her. Vania looked at a stunned Mnie and inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to sincerely apologize to me? What¡¯s your token of remorse?¡± What token of remorse? I thought I had bowed to you! What exactly does she want from me? In the end, Mnie tried to seek help from Hanson by looking at him pleadingly, but his eyes were fixed on Vania and he didn¡¯t bother to look at her. That didn¡¯t work, so Mnie could only lower her head and scowl. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she grinned her teeth and pped herself in front of Vania. The p was so hard that the sound echoed throughout the room. Oh¡ªthat looks excruciatingly painful! She does have some guts, Vania mused to herself. It seems like she is willing to do anything for Hanson. However, Vania merely put on a confused look and pretentiously asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie bowed her head and pleaded for mercy in a hushed tone. ¡°Vania, it¡¯s all my fault. Please ept my apologies. I know it¡¯s all because of my jealousy that caused these things and hurt you. I¡¯m truly sorry. This p is to remind me that I shouldn¡¯t be jealous of you from now on. For the sake of my sincerity, please forgive me.¡± Mnie purposely said it in a wholehearted tone. She had used all her strength for that p, and it was so painful that her head started to feel dizzy. This way, Vania should be able to let me go. Hanson is here after all, and Vania must consider his image. However, it was wishful thinking for Mnie in using this way to get rid of Vania¡¯s retaliation. Vania didn¡¯t seem to be moved by Mnie¡¯s apology. Instead, she looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you doing? You make it look like I want to use violence against you. I just want you to show remorse but instead, you pped yourself. You¡¯re trying to paint me as somebody who bullies people if I¡¯m on the right side. It seems that you are not genuine in seeking my forgiveness. I can¡¯t see the slightest sincerity from you, you know?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 45 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Kneel Before Me After Vania finished speaking, she gazed at Mnie with a half-smile, wanting to see what kind of reaction thetter would have next. Mnie, on the other hand, stared at Vania incredulously. She is so articte that she can turn ck into white with a few sentences! If she can¡¯t see my sincerity after all this, then what does she want? Should I keep pping myself, or should I find another way to apologize? But what other way do I have? At this point, Mnie looked at Hanson innocently, hoping that he would give her some hints. But there was nothing from the man. He didn¡¯t even bother looking at her, so how could there be any hints? Seeing Mnie was stuck in a conundrum, Vania said sarcastically, ¡°Oh¡ªby the way, I recalled there was one time when you indiscriminately came to my house at midnight, wanting me to kneel before you and apologize. Does it ring a bell?¡± Vania¡¯s words seemed to hint to Mnie on how to apologize. Hearing that, Mnie was thunderstruck. Although Hanson knew about this, he didn¡¯t know the details. Please don¡¯t go any further! she prayed. On the other hand, Vania could see through Mnie. She gave thetter a teasing look and casually continued, ¡°Well, this matter has given me an idea. Reciprocally, you should kneel and apologize to me. If you do so, I will ept your apology.¡± It was easy for Vania to say that, yet the words seemed to carry a heavy weight for Mnie to bear. This woman dares to ask me to kneel and apologize to her? And publicly, at that? What about my image and reputation? Mnie couldn¡¯t ept Vania¡¯s suggestion and red at her as if she was looking at a wicked person. Immediately, Mnie burst into tears, expressing her innocence. ¡°I always thought you were a righteous person, but I never expected you would go to this extent to pick on me. I have sincerely apologized to you, so why do you have to force me to a corner like this?!¡± she cried. Vania chuckled coldly in response. ¡°I learned this from you. I¡¯m not a righteous person either, so it¡¯s just an eye for an eye. What¡¯s more, this is iparable to your viciousness in ruining my reputation and leaving me to die in the mountains.¡± Vania knew deep down that Mnie was not going to kneel before her and apologize. Thetter came here today just for Hanson¡¯s sake, and it was nothing but a show. So, Vania emphasized indifferently, ¡°You were the one who wanted to apologize, and I have never forced you to do so. The only choice you have here is to kneel and apologize. Otherwise, the best choice for you is to turn around and leave.¡± That being said, how could Mnie turn around and leave? Hence, she humbly begged for mercy. ¡°Vania, please ept my heartfelt apologies. I know you¡¯re enraged and it was entirely my fault. I am truly sorry.¡± After saying that, she squeezed her eyes closed and pped herself again. p! p! p! Mnie continued by pping herself more than a dozen times. Every strike of hers was apanied by a loud noise and before long, her cheek was reddened and swollen like a peach. As she pped herself, she kept on apologizing, ¡± I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± During the whole process, Vania remained silent and simply nced at the woman indifferently. She did this to herself. I never asked her to do this. On top of that, it was only a few ps. Compared to the intimidation Vania had received and the family affection she had lost, this was nothing. These ps were far from enough to relieve the rage in her heart. Meanwhile, Mnie¡¯s hand was already hurting from the pping, but Vania showed no signs of relenting. At that moment, she had reached the breaking point. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Just then, an idea came to her mind. ¡°Ah!¡± Mnie fell to the ground on her knees and she directed her body toward Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 46 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Missing Children Mnie¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and she sobbed to Vania, ¡°I was truly wrong. Can you please forgive me?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Knowing that begging Vania would be useless, she then turned toward Hanson and sniveled, ¡°Hanson, I realized that I was wrong. I have already punished myself and will not do so again. For the sake of our children, please let me go this time.¡± However, Hanson remained unmoved. Instead, he turned to give Vania a meaningful nce. It was evident that Vania had full control of this matter, and he would not interfere with whatever decisions that she made. Vania gently caressed her temples with her fingers and she was very happy to see Mnie¡¯s reddened and swollen cheek. Then, she casually parted her lips and said, ¡°You made a big scene here early in the morning. People who don¡¯t know the situation would think that I am bullying you. Anyway, I will not forgive you no matter what you do. Just leave.¡± After saying that, she turned to Hanson and added, ¡°We have already gone over the entire contract between the Gxy Corporation and the Luke Corporation. If any problems arise, we willmunicate and work together to address them.¡± Vania¡¯s statements were courteous. She said it with a faint smile on her face, but it was obvious to Hanson that she didn¡¯t want to entertain them anymore. Upon getting the hint, Hanson arched his eyebrows and nodded lightly. ¡°Great. I happen to have other things to deal with. See youter,¡± he responded. After that, Vania made a gesture to send him out. She didn¡¯t even look at Mnie¡¯s face the entire time. Mnie simply bowed her head and followed Hanson closely from behind, not wanting anyone to notice her flushed and swollen face. She followed Hanson to his car, but he stopped her just as she was about to get in. ¡°I have sent another driver to pick you up. Now, go home and reflect on your mistakes,¡± he stated with a cold expression. After that, he got into the car and closed the door with a bang. The car had already long gone before Mnie could even react. The passing car swept up a cloud of dust, covering her face and body in dirt. Feeling unfortunate, Mnie stomped her feet in frustration. Then, she looked at the Gxy Corporation with a chilly expression before getting into the car sent by Hanson. ¡­ As soon as she entered the doors of the Luke Estate, Mnie lowered her head and she walked straight to the bathroom. Right now, what she had to do was to lessen the swelling on her face. She did not want the servants to see her with a puffy face. However, how could she reduce that swelling in such a short time? And so, Mnie could only put on anotheryer of make-up on her face, though it didn¡¯t cover much of the swelling. But she couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Knowing how much Morales and Morgan meant to Hanson, she needed their help. As a result, she dashed into the children¡¯s room. That being said, there was no sign of both of the children when she opened the door. Thinking they might be in the yroom or other rooms, Mnie searched through all the rooms. However, they were gone. I haven¡¯t seen the children since yesterday afternoon. Did Hanson send Morales and Morgan away to prevent me from seeing them? Thinking of this, she ran to the first floor and rushed to the kitchen. ¡°Where are Morales and Morgan?¡± Mnie asked as she grabbed Finley¡¯s arm. All the servants lowered their heads and dared not speak as they saw her reaction, but they were rather curious about what happened to her face. Right then, Finley respectfully turned to Mnie and reported, ¡°The two young masters have been with President Luke all this time. As for where they went, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know. Maybe you can ask President Luke directly.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 47 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I Demand to See Master Mia Mnie frowned and scrutinized Finley suspiciously. ¡°I was just with Hanson and I didn¡¯t see Morales and Morgan with him. What did you do? Why are you hiding it from me? I¡¯m their mother and I have the right to know where my children are.¡± Finley bowed his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. The two young masters left with President Luke. If you don¡¯t believe me, Miss Greyson, then you can call Mr. Luke and verify my words.¡± Mnie¡¯s heart pitter-pattered uneasily. She had justnded herself in such a huge mess, so she did not have the guts to call Hanson. Even if she did, he probably would not pick up her call. She could only respond to Finley with a cold snort to convey her displeasure before walking away. She was still trying toe up with a n to get to the children, but if Hanson kept them by his side, then how was she ever going to get close to them? Therefore, she could not rest all her hopes on them. Vania rejected her apology today, but Mnie had one final option that could very well save her. She had to meet Mia Stravinsky ande to an agreement with her. If she could aplish what Hanson could not, and get Mia to agree to coborate with Luke Corporation, then Hanson would surely see her in a better light. With the help of the two children, Mnie might even be able to keep her position in his life. She did not have time to mull this over. She had to get this done at once, and the sooner it worked out, the better. She tidied herself up and had the driver drop her off at Fortune Tower. Upon entering the lobby, she saw the same receptionist that she met yesterday. Mnie rushed forward and asked, ¡°So? Can I meet Master Mia today?¡± While she spoke, she pushed a bank card over to Melody and whispered frantically, ¡°Here¡¯s another 1.5 million. I demand to see Master Mia immediately.¡± Melody gave a courteous smile and graciously epted the card. ¡°Yes, Miss Greyson. Please wait a moment while I make the arrangements for you.¡± She even served a cup of coffee to Mnie, but Mnie was in no mood to sit around and wait. In the end, thetter impatiently urged Melody, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with these trivial things. Hurry up and let her know I¡¯m here.¡± Melody nodded politely and said, ¡°Okay.¡± At that, she gave Mnie a meaningful look before walking away. Soon, she came back and informed Mnie, ¡°Miss Greyson, Master Mia has invited you to her office on the top floor for a meeting.¡± All at once, Mnie¡¯s face lit up with a smile that she had not shown in days. She was filled with glee at the thought of meeting Mia Stravinsky, and even during the short trip up the elevator, Mnie began to imagine the scene of Hanson showering her with praises. There was only one office on the top floor. When Mnie arrived, the door was tightly shut. She wanted to knock on the door, but an assistant came out of the lounge beside the office and announced politely, ¡°Hello, Miss Greyson. I am Master Mia¡¯s assistant. Unfortunately, Master Mia is currently in an appointment with an important client, so you will have to wait for a while.¡± Mnie hesitated for a moment, but seeing as how she was already right on the doorstep of Mia Stravinsky¡¯s office, it seemed unlikely that she would be denied a chance to meet her now. Since MiaExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. was busy, then it was only right for Mnie to wait for a while, as she wanted to leave a good impression. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 48 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Where Is She? Mnie nodded politely toward the assistant. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll wait for her.¡± The assistant brought her to a lounge area and poured her a cup of coffee before politely requesting that she wait here. At first, Mnie was able to keep her cool as she waited, but after sitting there for what seemed like hours, she noticed that no one hade out of the office at all. She was getting rather impatient when the assistant came to refill her cup. By now, Mnie had drunk five whole cups of coffee, and she was not in the mood to drink another. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She frowned and was about to question the assistant, but suddenly, she jumped at the sight of the person who just appeared in front of her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she eximed. Her eyes were filled with puzzlement as she had no clue why Vania would show up here at a time like this. They did not get along at all, so if Vania said something negative about her in front of Mia, then Mnie¡¯s effort would surely go to waste. Before Vania could enter the office, Mnie hurried forward to block her path and questioned her in a hushed tone, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Vania sneered at the condescension in Mnie¡¯s voice. Mnie had a very different attitude when they met earlier today at the former¡¯spany. She marveled at how quickly Mnie¡¯s swelling had gone down. Vanie snorted coldly, ¡°What does my business here have to do with you, Miss Greyson?¡± Mnie recalled the humiliation when she had to apologize to Vania, and her voice began to color with fury. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing here, but I¡¯m warning you, I worked very hard to get Master Mia to give me an appointment today, so you better not mess things up for me. If you do, then I¡¯ll surely make you pay!¡± However, Vania paid no attention to the other woman as she stated inly, ¡°Why would I bother myself with your matters?¡± Mnie gritted her teeth and reined in her emotions as she did not want to lose herposure right here in Mia¡¯s office. She saw the smug look on Vania¡¯s face and muttered, ¡°You better mean what you say and don¡¯t get in my way.¡± Vania took a step forward and said, ¡°Be patient and wait. You¡¯re bound to get your chance to meet Master Mia.¡± As soon as she said that, Vania strode past Mnie and headed into the office. Mnie wanted to follow in after her, but the door mmed shut before she could enter. What did Vania mean? Why does it feel like I won¡¯t be able to see Master Mia today? I¡¯ve been waiting for an entire day, so how much longer must I wait? Mnie frowned and asked the assistant, ¡°What¡¯s going on? I thought you said that Master Mia was in an appointment with an important client? Why is it that she could go right in as soon as she arrived? Why did I have to wait? Are you guys discriminating against me? You¡¯d better tell me right now¡ªwhen will I get to see Master Mia?¡± The assistant bowed her head in silence. It looked as if she had no response for Mnie, and it was almost as if they had indeed been discriminating against Mnie. Mnie was even more enraged by the way the assistant was acting, so she blew up at her. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? On whose orders? Who told you to make life difficult for me? Was it Vania, the woman who just went in? You better take a good look at me and see who I am! I¡¯m Miss Greyson, the daughter of the Greysons, and I¡¯m the mother of Hanson Luke¡¯s children! How dare you treat me like this?! I can make you lose your jobs!¡± After throwing a spiteful re at the assistant, Mnie threw caution to the wind and stormed into the office. At that point, she did not care about giving Mia Stravinsky a good impression anymore. But the office was nearly empty. There was no sign of Mia in a meeting with an important client. Instead, all Mnie saw was Vania sitting behind the desk and staring at her like she was a fool. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 49 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Stay Out of My Way Mnie could not believe her eyes. A look of unease flitted across her gaze as she stared at Vania. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Mia¡¯s office? Isn¡¯t she with a client right now? Why is it empty, and why are you sitting there?¡±Had she been tricked again? Was this one of Vania¡¯s schemes? Mnie was enraged by that thought. She cheated me out of so much money, and she even stopped me from meeting Master Mia! All at once, Mnie stormed over to Vania and began to shriek, ¡°I underestimated you! What a good trick you yed on me. First, you gave me Master Mia¡¯s address, but it turned out to be a fake one. Then, you got the receptionist to fool me and take my money. What a schemer you are!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, Vania retorted nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve done. You handed my children away to multiple different people and after all my efforts, I still haven¡¯t found two of them. Miraculously, I received information about them being in Easnd, but it turned out that you sent a bunch of people to ruin me. Why don¡¯t you tell me who¡¯s the toxic one between the two of us?¡± ¡°You deserved all that!¡± Mnie was seething with rage. Upon hearing that, Vania sneered. ¡°I deserved it? And why do I deserve such treatment, huh? You and your mother barged your way into my family and wanted to steal my inheritance. You teamed up with Dn Jones to set me up and make me lose everything. You wanted to drive me out of the family. I haven¡¯t settled my score with you yet, and you dare to say that I deserve to be treated like this by you? I could not take my revenge back then, but now, I am the one in control. I can do whatever I want to you and even if you can¡¯t stand it, you don¡¯t have a choice!¡± However, Mnie snorted arrogantly. ¡°Hah! So what? I was the one who won, and you were chased out of the family. As for your children, I thought you had everything under your control? Why haven¡¯t you been able to find them then? All their information is in my hands and if you make me happy, then I¡¯ll consider telling you about them. But if you make me unhappy, I won¡¯t say a single word. No matter how powerful you are, you still can¡¯t force it out of my mouth. I want to see Master Mia, so you better tell me where she really is, or else your children¡¯s lives are about to be a whole lot worse!¡± Vania¡¯s tone was dripping with derision as she said, ¡°Mnie Greyson, can¡¯t you change it up every once in a while ande up with a new threat? Is this all you have? I¡¯m tired of hearing it already. I don¡¯t need your help to find my children. In fact, there are so many ways that I can just destroy you right now. Don¡¯t you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for Master Mia? Hanson doesn¡¯t want to bother himself with you anymore, am I right? You can¡¯t even see your children now, right? Do you think that just by meeting up with Master Mia, you¡¯re going to win back Hanson¡¯s heart? Stop dreaming! Sooner orter, he¡¯s going to find out everything you¡¯ve done in the past. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell him now. I¡¯d much rather let him put it together piece by piece. It¡¯s going to be so much fun.¡± Vania¡¯s words only served to drive Mnie mad, especially when she said that Hanson no longer cared about thetter anymore. ¡°How do you know all this? Were you the one who said something to Hanson that made him treat me like this? I¡¯m warning you, even if I don¡¯t get what I want, I won¡¯t let you get it either.¡± However, Vania simply smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. I can easily get my hands on things that you¡¯d never be able to. One example is Master Mia, who you¡¯ve been longing to meet.¡± Immediately, Mnie¡¯s expression became grim and she snarled, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t even think about getting in my way! I have to meet Master Mia!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 50 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Doubting Your Intelligence Vania hummed in response as she was unaffected by Mnie¡¯s fury. She nodded and said, ¡°But what if I decide to go against you anyway? What are you going to do about that?¡± Mnie stomped over and stood right in front of Vania. ring right at Vania, she snarled, ¡°What on earth are you going to do?¡± She grew increasingly unsettled. Apart from Vania¡¯s children, there was nothing that she could use against Vania. Vania leaned back into her chair and pulled away from Mnie. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. Why are you getting all worked up? Although¡­ I do have something to tell you, and it might be very crucial information for you.¡± Since Mnie still had not figured things out, her intelligence was something that Vania began to doubt. As for Mnie, she had no clue what Vania wanted to tell her. Crucial information for me? Mnie grew a little suspicious and nced condescendingly at Vania. ¡°Hurry up and say it, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really beginning to doubt if you even have a brain. Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet? Isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m talking about Master Mia?¡± Vania stated inly, ¡°I thought you were dying to meet her? I heard that you¡¯ve waited here for two days, and you¡¯re even willing to spend arge sum of money just to set an appointment with her. Since you¡¯ve gone through all that effort, then the least I could do is grant your wish, right? Of course, I had to let you meet her.¡± An impatient Mnie burst out, ¡°Then, just hurry up and tell me where Master Mia is now.¡± Vania¡¯s voice was dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mnie Greyson, you should really get that brain of yours checked at the hospital. Earlier, I told you that Master Mia is here. Didn¡¯t you send some people out to check on that? You¡¯ve confirmed that Master Mia is here in this building. Now, we¡¯re in Master Mia¡¯s office and I am sitting at Master Mia¡¯s desk. Why don¡¯t you take a stab in the dark and guess that maybe I am Master Mia, the person that you¡¯ve searched high and low for?¡± Immediately, Mnie¡¯s expression turned into one of disbelief. She shook her head and dered, ¡°What a load of nonsense! You¡¯re lying. How can you be Master Mia? She is one of the most celebrated designers in the world, and there¡¯s no way you can evene close to the likes of her. Stop beating around the bush and feeding me nonsense.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vania snorted at that. ¡°How bored do you think I am? I don¡¯t have the time to sit around and toy with you. I¡¯m telling you right now that I, Vania Greyson, am Master Mia. Master Mia is just a moniker of mine. If I¡¯m not Master Mia, then why do you think I showed up here? Why am I now sitting at her desk?¡± None of this convinced Mnie. She was in a state of absolute panic and she started shaking her head as she stared in front of her in disbelief. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! You can¡¯t be Master Mia. You¡¯re lying to me. You must be lying to me.¡± All of a sudden, she screamed toward the door, ¡°Hello?! Someone,e right now! There¡¯s someone here who¡¯s pretending to be Master Mia! Hurry up and call the police to arrest her!¡± The staff outside could hear the screams, so one of them knocked on the door and entered the office ¡ª it turned out to be Melody. Melody had an invitation card in her hand and bowed respectfully toward Vania while saying, ¡°Master Mia, this is the invitation card for today. Please take a look.¡± Mnie nced between the two of them and her eyes grew cold. ¡°Oh¡ªI see what¡¯s happening. Both of you teamed up to fool me, huh? You tricked me into giving you money, and now you¡¯re trying to keep up the pretense? Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m going to call the police toe and arrest both of you swindlers?!¡± It was clear that Mnie refused to believe the truth that was right in front of her eyes. Instead, in her muddled frenzy, she began to act like a madwoman. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 51 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Master Mia¡¯s True Identity A professional-looking smile remained on Melody¡¯s face as she voiced out politely, ¡°Miss Mnie, you¡¯re wrong. The person sitting in front of you right now is, in fact, Master Mia. Since it¡¯s true, how can you say it¡¯s a lie? Furthermore, you willingly gave the money toe and see Master Mia, so why are you ming us? In the past, you waited painstakingly downstairs for two days, and now that you¡¯ve finally met Master Mia, why aren¡¯t you consulting her? What¡¯s the point of causing such a huge commotion right here?¡± Mnie instantly pointed at her. ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re just a receptionist, so you don¡¯t have the right to say anything.¡± Subsequently, she nced toward Vania and sneered. ¡°Seems like you set this trap ages ago. You set this trap from the start, and it must have been nned since the first time I came to see you. You slowly led me into the trap of seeking out Master Mia! In the end, you were the person I was led to find! Vania, you¡¯ve really taken me for a fool!¡± However, Vania was unperturbed as she retorted snidely, ¡°How can this be a trap that I set up? In the past, you were the one who was very eager to enter the design industry. Right now, you¡¯re also the one who¡¯s eager to seek out Master Mia, so this has nothing to do with me! Meanwhile, I¡¯m quite sure that you know your own ultimate goal and the tactics you¡¯ve resorted to. Do you intend to redeem your rtionship with Hanson? Well, I reckon that this isn¡¯t the right way, and you¡¯re quite lost. You should honestly reflect on yourself! Melody, see her out.¡± At that point, Mnie was at a loss for words from Vania¡¯s rebuttal, and the former pointed at thetter before she left. ¡°Great! Vania, you¡¯re quite good at this! Don¡¯t ever forget the things that you¡¯ve done today. I swear that I won¡¯t forgive you so easily!¡± With a snort, Mnie mmed the door and left. Meanwhile, Mnie felt quite uneasy the entire time. What should I do? What can I do about this right now? To think that Master Mia, whom I was so eager to meet, is actually Vania. Now, there¡¯s no way I can coborate with her to win Hanson¡¯s heart once again. From now onward, what should I do? Each day that Vania was around, the danger that Mnie faced increased too. Therefore, thetter realized that since she was still by Hanson¡¯s side, she definitely could not waste this opportunity. At that point, there was a cold look that shed across Mnie¡¯s eyes as she made a phone call. ¡­ Inside the office of Fortune Tower, Melody saw that Mnie had left in a huff. The former voiced out in an amused voice, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re really great at this! You managed to make her leave in a huff by just a few sentences. You must not have realized this, but she was so haughty in front of me. She warned me to watch out as she could easily kick me out of Hammond.¡± Meanwhile, Vania nced in the direction of the doorway with a mocking expression before turning to Melody to appease her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melody. She won¡¯t dare to do anything to you with me around. Rest assured that you¡¯ll be able to stay in Hammond ande to work every day.¡± Subsequently, Vania took the document in her hand and handed it over to Melody. ¡°This is the invitation card sent over by Luke Corporation previously. Get back to this in the name of Master Mia and reply that Master Mia epts this invitation. We can meet at the Hammond International Hotel tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Sure, Boss. I¡¯ll do that right away.¡± Just as Melody was about to turn around to walk off, Vania stopped her. ¡°Hold on.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Boss, do you have anything else for me to do?¡± After some consideration, Vania mentioned, ¡°Mnie spent a fortune in order to meet me. You can do whatever you want with the ten million that she gave you. As for the twenty million, help me to donate the money to Kindred Soul Welfare Home anonymously.¡± She also contemted the situation for a moment before voicing out, ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t want the public to be aware that I¡¯m actually Master Mia for the time being. Help me keep an eye on thetest news amongst the public, and if such a rumor pops up, please deal with it right away. You don¡¯t have to seek my permission to sort things out.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 52 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Visiting Grandpa and Grandma Melody nodded her head. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll handle this right away.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, on the other end, Hanson was busy keeping Morales and Morganpany. He spoke patiently to the two kids. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma miss the two of you very much, and they would like to invite you to stay with them overseas for a while. Once school starts, they¡¯ll send you back here. They¡¯ve doted on the two of you since you were young, so you guys should repay them and show your filial piety by spending more time together with them. Besides, I¡¯ve also found a very famous international designer to guide you guys in design. You can keep Grandpa and Grandmapany overseas and focus on your design skills too. This is a rare opportunity.¡± As soon as they heard him mention design, the two boys were ted as they nodded their heads obediently. ¡°We¡¯ll go along with whatever you¡¯ve arranged.¡± However, Morales said somewhat worriedly, ¡°But we can¡¯t bear to be apart with you and Mommy. Daddy, are you upset with Mommy? We haven¡¯t seen her for the entire day.¡± At the same time, Morgan spoke up too as he asked, ¡°Daddy, can you not be angry at Mommy? We don¡¯t want to lose you or Mommy.¡± Since young, they were aware that their parents didn¡¯t exactly have a loving rtionship, and they even appeared to be quite distant too. Regardless, they did not want their parents to separate from each other. In response, Hanson patted the two of them on their backs with a stony face. ¡°You¡¯re too young, so you shouldn¡¯t trouble yourselves with all these. Take good care of yourselves and keep Grandpa and Grandmapany. Once school starts, I¡¯ll be there to bring you guys back.¡± Morales and Morgan nodded their heads. As soon as they saw the expression on their dad¡¯s face, they no longer dared to utter another question. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Besides, it was quite normal for them to visit their grandparents annually. Since they had yet to visit them this year, the kids concluded that perhaps they were just overthinking things and that everything wasn¡¯t actually asplicated as they assumed. Perhaps their grandparents missed them and wanted them around. Meanwhile, Hanson nodded his head approvingly upon noticing that the two boys had stopped questioning him. Hanson turned around to instruct Larry, ¡°Has everything been sorted at the old madam¡¯s side?¡± Larry nodded in response. ¡°Sir, everything has been sorted out perfectly, and I¡¯ve given all of the necessary instructions.¡± ¡°Okay. You can make arrangements for the private ne right now and send them there.¡± As soon as Morales heard that they were leaving in such haste, he couldn¡¯t help frowning worriedly. ¡°Daddy, can we meet Mommy and say goodbye to her?¡± Morgan also voiced out along with Morales, saying, ¡°Daddy, we really miss Mommy very much. She would always be here to send us off in the past. Can you get her toe and send us off too? I haven¡¯t seen Mommy the entire day.¡± Morales continued to plead as well. ¡°Could we please say goodbye to Mommy before heading over to Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s ce?¡± he asked. In response, Hanson considered their request before ncing at Larry. ¡°Go and get her. You should know what to do.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll make sure that everything is sorted out well.¡± In less than half an hour, Larry drove back with Mnie in the car. As soon as Mnie saw the two kids, she rushed over to hug them. However, she recalled Larry¡¯s instructions before they arrived, so she didn¡¯t dare to speak up unnecessarily. She took a look at Hanson before revealing an ordinary smile and said, ¡°Grandpa and Grandma miss you very much, so they want you two to stay with them for a short while.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss you very much. If you miss us, just send us some videos of yourselves. Daddy has already found an awesome designer for the two of you. Take this seriously, and once you¡¯re back, you can show me your designs. I¡¯ll definitely miss you two. Don¡¯t forget about me and Daddy.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 53 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Meetup With Master Mia Hanson was not that heartless to stop her from seeing the kids, so that indicated that she was still quite important to the kids. At that point, she was very eager to maintain a close rtionship with her children. After all, Hanson could not do anything to stop them if they missed her. When Morales and Morgan saw their mother approaching them, their worries were instantly alleviated. In fact, they beamed happily and said, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll definitely miss you and Daddy very much.¡± Just then, Mnie could not help herself and she wrapped her arms around them tightly. She portrayed a doting mother unwilling to part with her darling children. At that moment, Hanson reminded them, ¡°It¡¯s nearly time to leave. Larry, send them to the tarmac.¡± Finally, Mnie released the kids from her embrace unwillingly. ¡°Let us know when you guys arrive. Bye.¡± ¡°Okay. Bye, Mommy. Bye, Daddy.¡± Morales and Morgan then entered the car and bade farewell to Mnie and Hanson through the open car window. Mnie was quite reluctant to part with them, and she took a few steps forward to be nearer to them. Subsequently, she covered her face and waved continuously at the kids, almost teary-eyed. Finally, she put down her hands when she realized that the car had disappeared from her view. As soon as Hanson noticed that the kids had left, he turned around to leave immediately. Meanwhile, Mnie wailed painfully at his retreating back, ¡°Hanson, are you really going to treat me this way? I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes, and I¡¯ll definitely mend my ways this time! Could you give me some more time? I¡¯ll definitely turn over a new leaf and mend my ways during this period with Morales and Morgan out of the country. Let¡¯s give it another try at making things work between us. I¡¯ll definitely try my best to fit your criteria. Once Morales and Morgan get back, we can live together once again so that they won¡¯t feel sad.¡± However, Hanson merely shot a cold look at her. He obviously did not trust every single bit that she had just said. He strode off immediately, but she continued to stare at his retreating back with a mesmerizing look while muttering under her breath, ¡°Hanson, are you seriously going to behave so heartlessly toward me?¡± Hanson made his way back to his office at Luke Corporation. His secretary, Miss Rond, spoke up quite formally just then. ¡°President Luke, Master Mia has sent this over and requested that you take a look at it personally.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, his hands trembled upon hearing Master Mia¡¯s name. He had sent several invitations to her because he was very keen on meeting her, but he had never once seeded in doing so. Hence, he was quite surprised to receive Master Mia¡¯s response out of nowhere. Could it be because of Vania? He took the invitation card from his secretary and opened it. The words written were, ¡®Let¡¯s meet at the Hammond International Hotel at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡¯ Master Mia initiated this meet-up and even responded to me too! What does this mean, huh? Does she intend to coborate with us? Could it be because of something else? Although he had been looking forward to this, the sudden urrence made him quite suspicious too. Hanson nced at the contents of the document, but his brows remained tightly furrowed. Subsequently, he instructed Miss Rond, ¡°Investigate this.¡± Miss Rond nodded. ¡°Sure, President Luke.¡± The next day, Hanson arrived at the Hammond International Hotel slightly earlier than their meet-up time and took a seat in the private room. At that moment, there were plenty of questions running through his mind, and he was slightly curious too. Master Mia had won a lot of awards internationally, but her identity had always been a secret. No one knew her gender nor her country of origin up until now. However, Hanson inexplicably sensed that Master Mia would be a pleasant surprise for him. He had just taken a seat, and in less than a minute, there was a knock at the door to the private room. Evidently, it was not the waiting staff. When Larry heard the knock, he instantly got up to open the door. However, he was taken aback as soon as he saw the person at the door as he eximed loudly. The noise that he made sounded quite jarring in the quiet surroundings. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 54 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 54 Chapter 54 An Unequal Exchange Larry sounded quite rude, and his current behavior was not befitting of his professionalism. Instantly, Hanson¡¯s expression turned cold. After all, Larry had never made a blunder in his job for all these years. This was an important asion today, so Hanson could notprehend why Larry was behaving so strangely. Hanson¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he turned in the direction of the door to take a look. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help eximing in his mind too as soon as he turned over. It¡¯s her! Vania shot a look at the two men, who were significantly stunned and hadn¡¯t yete to their senses. Then, she walked into the room with a slight smile. She stood in front of Hanson quite nonchntly. She said politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Luke. It seems that I should reintroduce myself to you.¡± ¡°My name is Mia, and I¡¯m here for our appointment.¡± At that point, Larry had just regained his senses slightly after being stunned into oblivion, and he bit his pinky to find that he could feel the pain. To put it in another way, he wasn¡¯t dreaming. His goddess was in fact Master Mia, a person who was fawned over by everyone. This was definitely the most sensational news. My goddess is awesome! Larry looked at Vania with stars in his eyes. However, he had just turned to look at her when Hanson instantly directed a cold re in his direction.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. President Luke is behaving quite strangely. He doesn¡¯t have dibs on her yet, so what¡¯s up with all that possessiveness?! Gosh! In the end, Larry retracted his gaze unwillingly. As for Hanson, he kept his eyes closely on Vania. He studied her intently as if he wanted to identify something different within her. It¡¯s no wonder that I sensed that I would get a pleasant surprise by meeting up with Master Mia. This is such a wonderful surprise indeed! Subsequently, he got up from his seat quite naturally and revealed a smile before reaching out to shake her hand. ¡°Nice to meet you, Master Mia. I hope that our future coboration will be a sess.¡± She walked toward her seat with a smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to address me as Master Mia. You can address me by my name; Mia¡¯s fine too.¡± However, Hanson was indifferent to her words. ¡°Well, you¡¯re quite courteous by addressing me as Mr. Luke too.¡± In response, she smiled. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s behave naturally around each other. Let¡¯s not deviate from our main purpose. I reckon that there won¡¯t be any issues with our coboration, but I do have one condition.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯m keen to find out.¡± Hanson was extremely curious as to what she had to say, and he had no idea what she would request for. Meanwhile, Vania was quite frank. She did not bother to hide things as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll sign the agreement as Master Mia, and I¡¯ll agree to work together with Luke Corporation for a year. I promise to achieve record-breaking numbers for the sales valuepleted by Fantasy Daydream Jewelry that¡¯s under Luke Corporation. I will also ensure that Fantasy Daydream Jewelry bes the champion in the world, as befitting of its status. In exchange, I only need you to do one thing for me¡ªI want you to hand over the guy named Wesley.¡± At that point, Hanson couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. She¡¯s giving out so many perks, yet her only request is for me to hand over that person. Why does she want to seek him out? What¡¯s her main purpose? At that moment, Hanson realized that there was an air of mystery that surrounded Vania, and he could not quite figure things out by himself. ¡°Does that person mean something to you?¡± Hanson voiced out the query in his mind. After all, to him, that man was merely the person paid off by Mnie to frame Vania. The truth had been uncovered, and those people had already been sent to the police station by him. In fact, they had received due punishment for their crimes. Right now, it seemed quite odd for Vania to bring that man with her. She lowered her head and revealed a half-smile, but her smile seemed quite pained. ¡°Back then, I arrived in town to seek the person that mattered a lot to me¡ªhe mattered even more than my own life. However, as soon as I arrived, I realized that they had tricked me since the ce was empty with no one in sight. All of this had been nned by him, so I want to get some information from him, that¡¯s all.¡± She didn¡¯t want to seek his help by bringing it up directly, for she would end up being indebted to him. Therefore, it was just nice for her to make use of Master Mia¡¯s identity to exchange information. At that moment, Hanson nodded his head. However¡­ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 55 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 55 Chapter 55 An Unfortunate ident Who¡¯s the person that matters to her more than her life? What¡¯s up with this ufortable sensation right now? However, after a short moment of consideration, he turned to Vania and said in a lighthearted note, ¡°Sure, I can ept your condition. Onest thing, though¡ªI don¡¯t like to hear you address me as Mr. Luke. I like it when you address me by my name.¡± His domineering and overbearing words caught her by surprise, and her face instantly turned as red as a tomato which felt quite warm to the touch. In response, she replied awkwardly, ¡°Okay, I got that.¡± Thereafter, the two of them remained silent without saying another word to each other. Hanson nced at Vania and he was quite pleased to see her shy look. Compared to her usual domineering look, he preferred her looking so adorable right now. After all, her domineering persona was overwhelming, and it felt as if that was her tough exterior. Meanwhile, her adorable, sincere, and slightly naive personality was tightly enclosed within. Her domineering persona most likely developed habitually after all these years. For a moment there, Hanson somehow felt slightly bad on her behalf. He voiced out, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well enjoy some breakfast together.¡± He actually wanted to spend more time with her personally and get to know her better. In response, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we must have missed breakfast hours.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, and it¡¯s such an awkward timing right now. Since we¡¯re in each other¡¯spany, it would be quite a damper to part ways just like that, right?¡± A damper? At that moment, Vania wasn¡¯t quite sure why Hanson suddenly seemed so keen. Nheless, she nodded her head anyway. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with whatever you want then.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Quite unlike his usual behavior, Hanson suddenly burst intoughter. Meanwhile, at that same moment, Mnie was standing in front of the window of her mansion while she was on the phone. ¡°What? Is that true? Vania¡¯s having breakfast with Hanson at the Hammond International Hotel right now? What else are you guys waiting for? Take action right now!¡± After she had hung up the phone, she kept a tight grip on her phone anxiously as she paced around the room. As for Vania, after the meal with Hanson, she departed in her own vehicle and headed back to Gxy Corporation. She drove at a normal speed. Just as she was about to reach thepany, there was another little car that drove in the wrong direction, heading toward her at neck-breaking speed. The car was traveling at a very high speed, and it seemed as if the other party was intent on killing themselves and taking her life along with them as the car came hurtling directly toward Vania¡¯s car. She eximed, ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, she felt her entire world spin out of control as darkness descended upon her. The bystanders were in a frenzy too. ¡°Ah! Hurry up and help them! There¡¯s been a car ident!¡± ¡°Call the cops right away!¡± Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s entire world spun out of control, and there was only darkness in front of her eyes. She had no idea where she was at the moment. Her surroundings looked like a huge projector with plenty of projections in front of her. It seemed as if she was looking at the stories of her past. Everything that had happened in the past shed across her eyes at that moment. Just as she was engrossed in watching the projections, the car in front of her came at high speed and knocked into her directly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she yelled, startled. The tears pooled on her forehead and all of a sudden, she opened her eyes abruptly. Just then, she saw that there was a white, ring light on top of her head. Meanwhile, she was surrounded by stark, white walls that were devoid of any decorations. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Prior to this, she felt like she had been in a dream. She instinctively asked, ¡°Where am I?¡± However, her voice was very raspy. As soon as James, Jack, and Jacob heard Vania¡¯s voice, there was a sh of joy and surprise across their faces. They looked at Vania with tears streaming down their faces. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! You¡¯ve finally woken up!¡± After saying that, they brushed the tears off their faces. At the same time, Linda also nced at Vania joyfully with a face full of surprise. ¡°Boss! You¡¯re finally awake! How do you feel?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 56 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The Three Loving Kids Vania scanned her surroundings and realized that she was currently at the hospital. She could recall being hit by a car, but as for who rescued her afterward and how she arrived at the hospital, she waspletely clueless about all this. She tried to recall the situation, but she felt her head throb painfully and instinctively frowned. James instantly held her hand. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jack also quickly pressed the bell to buzz for help. ¡°The doctor will be here right away.¡± As for Jacob, he used his soft little hands and took a towel to wipe the beads of sweat on Vania¡¯s forehead. ¡°Mommy, where exactly do you feel unwell?¡± Vania bravely smiled when she saw the worried looks on the faces of her three kids. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kids. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t feel unwell at all right now.¡± However, the smile that she revealed was quite painful as it stretched her dry, chapped lips. James immediately grabbed some water and put a straw inside to ce in front of Vania. ¡°Mommy, have a sip of water. I¡¯ve added some sugar inside. I remember that you used to make us some sugary drinks when we were sick, so it¡¯s our turn to do this for you now that you¡¯re unwell.¡± Jack also held her hand tightly. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve been unconscious for more than a day after being hit by the car. We were so frightened. If you¡¯re unwell, you must mention it. The three of us will be able to take good care of you.¡± A teary-eyed Jacob leaned against her arm. ¡°Mommy, do you hurt anywhere? You can cry if it hurts. Don¡¯t force yourself to tolerate it.¡± At that point, Vania was quite touched. There seemed to always be a different revtion from her kids that amazed her. She tried to lift her arm with much difficulty as she stroked her three babies on their faces. ¡°Thanks, kids. I feel great right now. I¡¯m not in pain at all with you guys around me.¡± Subsequently, Vania turned to look at Linda and seemed to be trying to signal with her eyes to find out what was going on as she couldn¡¯t quite recall the incident. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Linda moved forward with a worried expression. ¡°Boss, you came out from Hammond International Hotel the other day and were on the way back to thepany, but there was a driver who came in the wrong direction and hit you. The bystanders called the cops, and help was sent for you. The oue of the investigation was that the other party had driven under the influence of alcohol, and the driver was pronounced dead on the scene.¡± Vania nodded her head in response. It seemed that the car crash had been concluded as an ident. However, she instructed Linda, ¡°Continue investigating the matter.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already continued to investigate this matter. Don¡¯t stress yourself about this. It¡¯s much more important for you to rest and recuperate so that you can recover soon. Otherwise, the three little masters won¡¯t feel at ease too.¡± Vania nodded her head and held her three sons¡¯ hands. ¡°Have the three of you been by my side all this while? You haven¡¯t been getting much rest, huh?¡± James couldn¡¯t care less about resting. ¡°Mommy, you were unwell, so we should stay by your side. It¡¯s what we should do.¡± ¡°James is right. We should take care of you, Mommy. You¡¯ve always taken care of us when we were sick too. Right now, you¡¯re the priority, so you shouldn¡¯t worry about us.¡± Jacob spoke up in a gentle voice, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re our little princess. We have to protect you.¡± At that point, Vania was extremely touched by their words. She was just about to advise them to go and take a rest when the doctor making rounds knocked on the door to enter the room. The doctor saw that Vania was conscious, so he stepped forward to check on her. After thoroughly examining her, he spoke up in a professional tone. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the doctor in charge of you. You¡¯ve been involved in a very serious car crash this time, and you¡¯ve suffered fractures all over the body. You will need to be on bed rest for a month, and you¡¯re not allowed to move unnecessarily. Besides, you must adhere strictly to my instructions ande back regrly for check-ups and physiotherapy.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 57 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 57 Chapter 57 We Want to Stay ¡°Doctor, are my injuries that serious?¡± Vania was a little worried about her condition. However, the doctor reassured her and said, ¡°Even though your injuries are serious, your life isn¡¯t in danger since you didn¡¯t sustain any internal injuries. Most of your injuries only prated your skin, but you¡¯ve suffered many fractures in your body, so you need more time to rest.¡± After listening to him, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Meanwhile, her three sons also felt assured. After nodding his head, the doctor reminded the family members in the ward by saying, ¡°The patient needs more care and a lighter diet. If there are any other problems, you can contact me right away.¡± Linda nodded back before sending the doctor away herself. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her.¡± Although Vania had just woken up, her body was still weak, so she began to feel dizzy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As she resisted the urge to sleep, she said, ¡°My darlings, why don¡¯t you ask Aunt Linda to take you back home? You¡¯ve already apanied me for a whole day. All of you need some rest.¡± Her three sons shook their heads at the same time. ¡°We don¡¯t need to rest. We want to stay with you all the time.¡± ¡°I know that you are worried about me, but the doctor just said that I¡¯ll be resting in the hospital for a long time. I will need all of yourpany, so I can¡¯t exhaust you all on the first day. What will I do afterward?¡± she urged them to leave. ¡°Since there are so many doctors and nurses here, I¡¯ll be fine. Please listen to me and go back home. James, you cane to visit me tonight with Aunt Theresa and leave your brothers at home. Then, it will be Jack¡¯s turn to visit me tomorrow. In this case, you all can keep mepany without tiring yourselves out. What do you think?¡± Her three sons grouped together and thought for a while. A moment of hesitationter, they nodded. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll listen to you, Mommy.¡± Then, James stood out and said, ¡°They can go back and rest, but I have to stay here so that I can see you all the time. It¡¯s the only way we can be assured.¡± Jack and Jacob also nodded their heads, and it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t leave if she didn¡¯tply. In the end, Vania took a step back andpromised. ¡°Alright, that settles it.¡± Fortunately, she was staying in a private ward that was equipped with an area for family members to rest. The environment wasn¡¯t that noisy either, so it wasn¡¯t a big problem for a kid to stay there. Then, she looked at Linda and said, ¡°You should go back and have some rest too. You cane here tomorrow.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send Jack and Jacob back home.¡± Linda nodded. With that, Jack and Jacob reluctantly said their goodbyes to Vania. As Jamesy down on a bed and looked at Vania, she gently murmured, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He was still a child after all. After being frightened and staying up all night, he fell asleep the moment he closed his eyes. With a loving smile, she also fell asleep soundly. Meanwhile, in the research room on the top floor of the hospital, a slender man in a white coat came out of theboratory and went straight back to his office. When he saw the man sitting on his seat, he revealed a wide smile and said, ¡°Oh my, what brings you here today, President Luke?¡± The man speaking was Hanson¡¯s friend, April So. The So Family had been involved in the medical industry for centuries, and April was their youngest prodigy. A few years ago, he was even named a medical expert on an international level. However,pared to Hanson¡¯s cold attitude, he had an attractive pair of blossom eyes with a charming smile, giving him adies¡¯ man look. Ignoring his weird aura, Hanson gave him a cold re. However, April didn¡¯t feel awkward at all as he chuckled and sat across from Hanson. ¡°How did you find the time to see me today? Is there anything I can help you with?¡± he said cheerfully. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 58 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 58 Chapter 58 I Have a Reaction After all, Hanson was a busy man. If he didn¡¯t have the free time, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to have a chat with April. If he¡¯s here, it must be because of something big that he cannot settle himself. The thought of a champion like Hanson still having to struggle to solve things himself made April feel especially happy. Looking at the gossiping eyes of his best friend, Hanson coldly uttered, ¡°There¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± However, it only made April even more curious as he pretended to be indifferent. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just continue with my experiments.¡± When he saw the hesitation in Hanson¡¯s eyes, he knew that he must have something to say to him but was too embarrassed to speak about it. As Hanson¡¯s brows grew tighter under his friend¡¯s gaze, he coldly murmured, ¡°I have a reaction.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± April couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°I said that I have a reaction!¡± Hanson repeated his words. Holy shit! April was dumbfounded. With his mouth half-opened and eyes widened, he sat on the chair in a daze while staring at Hanson. At the moment, he waspletely caught in a self-imposed death cycle. What did he just say? Did he say that he has a reaction? Is that what I heard? His mind kept repeating Hanson¡¯s words back and forth. A whileter, he recovered from his shock and picked up a cup from the desk before fiercely filling his mouth with water. As he slowed down, he was now certain that the ¡®thousand-year-old monk¡¯ in front of him just said that he had a reaction. It was such an astonishing discovery that even April was shocked. After all, Hanson only had an erection once five years ago when he¡¯d been set up. Other than that, he was as cold toward women as a monk. From the moment April started his medical studies, he had been diagnosing Hanson¡¯s body. The latter¡¯s body was very healthy, but he just wouldn¡¯t respond to the sight of any woman. It was something he couldn¡¯t solve with his medical expertise. However, the situation waspletely different now. Just as he wanted to continue the gossip, he was immediately startled by Hanson¡¯s chilly gaze. He quickly raised his hands above his head to show that he had given up. Then, he pretended to pick up a pen and paper, behaving like a professional doctor. ¡°Can you tell me more about it?¡± Seeing that he still insisted on gossiping, Hanson rejected him right away. ¡°No,¡± he answered. April instantly choked as he almost tore apart the paper in his hands. He still wanted to know which woman was charming enough to make a monk like him give up his old ways. Therefore, he pretended to feel pity and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t know about your whole situation, I can¡¯t perform my medical skills and diagnose you.¡± Seeing that his friend was only concerned with gossiping and uninterested in healing him, Hanson let out a cold grunt and sneered. ¡°It looks like you bought your medical certificate with money, didn¡¯t you?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The moment his words came out, April was displeased. Is he actually denying my actual skills? Looks like I have no choice but to show him what I¡¯m really capable of. Then, he immediately put on a serious face and said as professionally as he could, ¡°I can concur that you¡¯ve met a girl you like.¡± A girl I like? Hanson furrowed his brows when he heard the unfamiliar term used. If I remember correctly, Vania said the same thing too, but I¡¯m just a little curious about her. He immediately denied April¡¯s idea. Seeing how Hanson continued to frown, April couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely confused. Could it be that the person he likes isn¡¯t a woman? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 59 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Shocking News Gosh, this is so exciting! However, April didn¡¯t dare to utter these words. He was certain that if he told Hanson what he was thinking, he would definitely ship him off to somewhere else immediately. In order to be a responsible friend, April put aside his curiosity for a moment and said, ¡°Let me do a full body check for you. It¡¯ll help me analyze what is going on.¡± Only then did the frowning Hanson rx his eyes a little and gave a cold heave. ¡°You can begin.¡± In the end, April was still a professional doctor on an international level, so he efficiently conducted a targeted full body examination on him. When Hanson was tidying his clothes, April approached him and began to gossip again. ¡°Buddy, can you tell me who did you see that gave you that reaction?¡± Seeing how gossipy his friend was, Hanson opened his mouth and threatened him by saying, ¡°I can see that you no longer want to be a doctor.¡± ¡°Hey, fine. I won¡¯t ask you anymore, alright?¡± April immediately gave up. Before leaving, Hanson gave him another warning look. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. With that, he coldly walked out of the room. Looking at his back, April pouted his lips and breathed a sigh. He initially wanted to cause mayhem tonight. After all, he should share such shocking news with his friends since they mighte up with a n for Hanson to pursue that woman. However, if others knew about this, Hanson would definitely guess that it was his big mouth who leaked the information. It seems like I can only keep this shocking secret to myself. Meanwhile, just as Hanson went downstairs, a little boy holding a medical box ran into him. He instinctively furrowed his brows before looking at the kid that darted into his arms. Then, he could see the kid staring at him in a panic before turning around and running away in a hurry. The only thing he left was a very quiet apology. Hanson didn¡¯t like kids, and he would not pay any attention to children from other families, but the little boy¡¯s panicked expression left him a bit surprised. He was certain that they never met each other before, but for some reason, there was a sense of familiarity. Although he couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, at that moment of panic, he felt that his looks were simr to Morales and Morgan¡¯s. Hanson, who had never been attentive to such things, actually took the little boy to heart. Therefore, he unconsciously walked in the boy¡¯s direction, but he was quick to run away. Before Hanson could see where he went, he was already gone. Hanson could clearly feel his disappointment, so he immediately called Larry and walked toward the surveince room. Just as he turned around, he saw Theresaing in with a sk. He had the ability to remember everything he saw, so he remembered that he once saw her in Vania¡¯s house. Not only that, he remembered even more clearly that the sk on her hand was the same one Vania had brought along when she visited Morales and Morganst time. However, she didn¡¯t notice him as she walked toward Vania¡¯s ward with the sk in a hurry. ¡°I want to check if Vania is here. I want to know what happened to her,¡± Hanson quickly ordered Larry. ¡°Yes.¡± Larry was now sure that his president had other intentions for his goddess. In the meantime, James was patting his chest after running to the front of the ward door. That was close; that devil almost found me. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 60 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 60 Chapter 60 He Can¡¯t Know We Exist After calming himself down, James went into the ward with the medical box. ¡°Mommy, the doctor said that you need to take some medicine, so I went and fetched some for you.¡± At the same time, he politely greeted Theresa who¡¯d just entered. ¡°Hello, Aunt Theresa.¡± She had raised these three boys herself, so she became very affectionate when she saw him. ¡°Come and sit here, Little Master. I¡¯ve made a delicious dinner for you and your mommy, so you must eat a lot today.¡±¡±Okay. Thank you, Aunt Theresa.¡± When he smelled the food, he suddenly felt a bit hungry. However, he first walked in front of Vania and tiptoed to touch her forehead. ¡°Mommy, do you feel better now?¡± ¡°I feel much better.¡± After sleeping for a whole day, she was in much better spirits than this afternoon since she was able to feel hungry when looking at her meal, which was a good sign for a sick patient. However, the anaesthetic was starting to wear off, so the pain from the multiple fractures in her body had turned her face pale. James picked up the bowl on the table with his tiny hands and sat in front of Vania. ¡°Mommy, let me feed you.¡± Since her hands wereced with drips, she couldn¡¯t eat by herself. When she read the situation, Theresa quickly went up to him. ¡°Little Master, let me do it. You should go eat your food first.¡± ¡°No. I want to feed Mommy myself.¡± He shook his head. After that, he fed Vania one bite at a time. Seeing how well-behaved her kid was, Vania was moved and heartbroken at the same time. Just as they were eating, someone knocked on the door abruptly. James, Vania, and Theresa looked toward the door at the same time. In the meantime, James paused his tiny hand while holding the spoon. Could it be that Devil? However, Vania and Theresa didn¡¯t care much since it must be someone they knew who¡¯d visit them at this time. Theresa politely went up to open the door, but as soon as the door was opened, she was stunned by the person standing outside. ¡°President Luke?¡± After calming herself down, she smiled and reached out a hand. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Hanson? Why is he here? Vania was also stunned by the name she had just heard. Since her son was still there, there was obviously nowhere for them to hide. Meanwhile, James¡¯ hand froze while holding the bowl. He didn¡¯t want to let his sc*mbag father know that they existed at all, let alone allow him to pester his mother after abandoning them. We must help Mommy so that she won¡¯t be swindled by this sc*mbag again. The moment Hanson came in, he was startled to see the little boy standing in front of Vania. Their rtionship must be really close for him to personally feed her. He put aside his suspicions and went up to the woman. ¡°I heard that you got into a car ident, so I came to check on you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vania smiled politely. ¡°This hospital is owned by the Luke Corporation, so I¡¯ve already arranged the best doctor for you. You can rest at ease.¡± Then, he turned his gaze toward the little boy in front of her and stared at him closely. His gaze was so obvious that it made James feel ufortable, for it seemed as though two searchlights were shining on him. Therefore, Vania instinctively reached out to her child and exined to Hanson with a smile, saying, ¡°This is my son.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Hanson immediately asked, ¡°You are married?¡± His heart began to feel ufortable, and his face darkened as well. However, Vania didn¡¯t want to exin theplications of her past to him, so her silence became a confirmation. When he looked at James in disgust, he suddenly felt that he waspletely different from Morales and Morgan. They don¡¯t look simr at all. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 61 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Men Are Such Iprehensible Creatures ¡°You should get some rest.¡± With that, Hanson turned around and left. Seeing his obvious change in attitude, Vania blinked her eyes, but before she could say her goodbyes, he had already disappeared at the door. Men are such iprehensible creatures. Larry returned after looking into some information, and he happened to bump into Hanson as he exited the ward. Although he could see the gloominess on his face, he assumed that Hanson was angry because Vania had been hit by a car. ¡°President Luke, I found out that the woman was hit by¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about it.¡± Larry was interrupted by Hanson before he could even finish his words, which he found really confusing. Why is President Like so infuriated all of a sudden? At that moment, everything felt displeasing to Hanson as he was looking for somewhere to vent his anger. ¡°I want you to find out who Vania¡¯s husband is.¡± He angrily ordered Larry while gritting his teeth. When he listened to him, Larry was so terrified that his body began to tremble. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Does my goddess have a husband? No wonder President Luke looked so exasperated just now. Before he could leave, Hanson stopped him once more. ¡°Leave the information you found just now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As he listened to Hanson¡¯s orders, Larry couldn¡¯t help but feel confused inside. I thought he didn¡¯t want to hear what I just found. Why the sudden change of heart? He really is hard to deal with. ¡­ In the Luke Estate, Mnie answered a call. ¡°Are you telling me that Hanson went to visit Vania at the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± As she broke into a sweat, she asked nervously, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t trace everything back to me, would he?¡± ¡°The person died on the spot, and the matter has been identified as an ident caused by drunk driving. Hence, there is no evidence. How can he trace everything back to you? I think you should think about what your next steps should be.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Mnie guiltily hung up the phone. If Hanson finds out that I nned this ident, I¡¯ll be doomed. Even though the evidence was destroyed, she still had a bad feeling about it. I must be worrying too much. At the moment, Hanson was like a walking bomb, exploding at everyone he met. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. While sitting on his armchair, he held a document from the nning department in his hands. ¡°Is this the aesthetic that the nning department came up with?¡± The person in charge of the nning department, Paul Henderson, kept his head down as he didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. As for Hanson, he continued with his harsh rant by saying, ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good either. I want you to go back and revise everything. Also, what even is this picture?¡± Seeing that the document from the nning department was not up to his standards while Vania¡¯s face kept popping up in his mind, he grew more exasperated the more he looked at the document. Then, he threw the document at Paul and roared, ¡°Go back and revise it. If it¡¯s still not up to my standards, you can miss your job goodbye.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Paul was so terrified that his legs softened, and he could only utter one word. He held the document and left the room while stumbling over his feet. Once Paul left, Hanson picked up the document next to him again. It contained information not different from earlier. However, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before. Vania¡¯s information has been left nk on that year five years ago. I believe she gave birth to the kid that year. The moment the idea came to mind, he couldn¡¯t help but feel restless while sitting in his office. Then, he called Larry through his internal line. ¡°Come in.¡± When Larry got the call, he had no choice but to dash inside with his head down. Seeing how devastated he looked, the people in the secretary department couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him. Just as he was about to speak aftering in, he was immediately met with Hanson¡¯s cold orders. ¡°I want you to find out which men had been seeing Vania that year.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 62 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 62 Chapter 62 This Won¡¯t Be Your First Time Her son is five years old, which means that the b*stard must have shown up that year. ¡°Um¡­ Yes, President Luke.¡± Larry couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless inside. I thought that he didn¡¯t want to see any information about Ms. Greyson at all. What a tsundere. Before Larry could leave the office, he was halted by Hanson once more. ¡°I want you to look into the drunk driving ident again.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Hanson received his medical report from April. Just like his previous medical examination, the contents of the report were the same as thest time, so there weren¡¯t any problems. April had asked him toe to the hospital for a detailed examination, but he could tell that she only wanted to gossip, so he rejected the idea immediately. He had been restraining himself from thinking about Vania these days. However, the more Hanson did so, the more her face popped up in his mind. Her charming smile, in particr, made him restless. He felt really ufortable about it, so he diverted all of his thoughts into his work. However, such a drastic change had turned him from an advocate of leaving work on time to an overworking maniac. The amount of overtime hepleted over the past two days had maxed out the entire corporation¡¯s overtime limit. Every staff member suffered from his wrath, especially the leaders from each department who couldn¡¯t seem to do anything right. There wasn¡¯t a day where they weren¡¯t reprimanded, and some nearly suffered a heart attack from the fright. Now, every day was torture. Everyone was running to the ground as the next few days felt like they were being skinned alive. As Hanson¡¯s assistant, Larry was being tortured like an animal as he screamed out for help. Fortunately, Hanson stopped his crazy mentality a weekter and spared everyone else. As for Larry, he wanted to celebrate staying alive after this period. It was after having a meeting with the higher-ups of thepany one morning that Hanson grabbed his suit and threw the car keys at Larry. ¡°I want to go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Without any doubt, Larry could tell that Hanson wanted to look for Vania there. At that moment, he was completely at a loss about what his president was thinking about. Why would he look for Ms. Greyson all of a sudden just to upset himself? He could only quietly pray for the other staff members that Hanson woulde back from the hospital in a better mood this time. As soon as they arrived at the hospital¡¯s entrance, Hanson saw the kid that he metst time next to the flower bed. Isn¡¯t he Vania and some b*stard¡¯s kid? When Hanson saw the boy, he let out a cold grunt inside his heart and greeted the child by saying, ¡°Hey,e over here.¡± Just when James was taking photos of the flowers with his phone, he heard a voice and turned his head to see that the person calling him was Hanson. The child immediately furrowed his brows and opened his mouth with displeasure; his mannerisms were rather simr to Hanson¡¯s. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°De¡ª¡± Just as he was about to call him a devil, he quickly realized that it was inappropriate, so he changed his words. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, Big Baddy. I have a name too, you know.¡± This nickname caused Hanson¡¯s face to darken while the corners of Larry¡¯s lips twitched a little. No one had ever dared to call their President Luke such names. Even his sons wouldn¡¯t dare to be this unreasonable. However, James wasn¡¯t terrified of Hanson¡¯s cold gaze at all. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Hanson coldly chuckled. ¡°You are the first person who has ever dared to speak to me like that, but for the sake of your mother, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡± As he listened to Hanson, James pouted his lips. This won¡¯t be your first time. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 63 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 63 Chapter 63 My Daddy Is Dead My two little brothers won¡¯t be kind to you as well. Seeing that James was holding a phone, Hanson asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± James looked at the man who was talking to him in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with you, does it?¡± Our mommy loves roses the most. It¡¯s rare for roses to bloom here, so I was nning to take some photos of the roses for her. However, I didn¡¯t expect to meet the Devil here. What a downer. While looking at the situation, Larry really wanted to give the kid a huge thumbs up since no one had given Hanson such a cold expression before. Everyone always tters him whenever they see him. As for Hanson, he suddenly found this kid quite interesting. A moment of thoughtter, he asked again, ¡°Where is your daddy?¡± When James heard the question, he looked at the elegant and eye-catching man in front of him thoroughly. He had never met his daddy ever since he was born, and his mother had never mentioned their father to them either. When he finally learned how to use aputer, he tracked down and discovered that Hanson was their biological father. However, this sc*mbag had abandoned him and his brothers since they were born, and he was never concerned about their mother, so the three boys refused to ept him as their father. James crossed his arms and raised his brow to mirror a mini version of Hanson. ¡°My daddy died before I was born. I assume that his tomb is now covered by wild grass.¡± When he heard the boy¡¯s answer, Hanson¡¯s face froze for a moment. He stared at James closely, trying to see if the boy was lying through his gaze. However, James was not afraid to look straight into his eyes without showing any signs of fear. After thinking about it, Hanson turned around and suggested, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit your mommy. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His tone was clearly softer than before. However, James immediately blocked his path, refusing to let him pass. ¡°My mommy is in good condition at the moment, so she doesn¡¯t need you to visit her. You should go back.¡± Now, Hanson finally realized that this kid seemed to be a bit hostile toward him. This is only our second meeting, though. Where is all this hostilitying from? Not only that, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to Vania. ¡°Is there a misunderstanding between us?¡± he asked patiently. James immediately denied the idea. ¡°There is no misunderstanding, but you should stoping to see my mommy. I won¡¯t allow you to like her.¡± Hanson was startled upon hearing that. Is he saying that I like her? He is the third person to say that I like Vania. ¡°You are thinking too much. Your mommy and I are just business partners. It¡¯s not too much for me to come and see my business partner, right?¡± The despise that James had for Hanson grew even more in his heart. As expected from a sc*mbag. He doesn¡¯t even dare to admit that he likes her. When Hanson went up and saw the kid¡¯s furry head, he suddenly had an urge to reach out and touch it. It felt as good as when he had touched Vania¡¯s. This gesture instantly stunned James. Is this what it feels like to have a father? His raging eyes softened as he lowered his head shyly. Meanwhile, Hanson seemed to be satisfied with his reaction and said with a faint smile on his lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He then took a huge step forward while James followed him nkly from behind. As if he was feeling shy, James felt a little nervous all the way to the ward. When they arrived at the ward, he finally lifted his head and quickly ran to Vania¡¯s side before shoving his head deep into her arms. As she looked at him, she was curious as to what had happened that caused her cold, emotionless firstborn to act in an embarrassed manner. When she saw Hanson entering the ward, she was even more surprised as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 64 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 64 Chapter 64 I Can Wait for You At the moment, Hanson was in an excellent mood. As he walked to the front of Vania, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ve come to see you. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡± Vania smiled. ¡°All I need now is some rest. Thank you for your concern.¡± He naturally sat down across from her and touched her ss of water gently to make sure that the temperature was right before handing it to her. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She felt a bit awkward, but she still epted the ss and drank a sip of water nheless. While listening to her reply, Hanson spoke next to her ears and asked, ¡°I heard that your son¡¯s father died before he was born. Is that right? Huh? Vania was dumbfounded. Why don¡¯t I know anything about this? However, after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it since she didn¡¯t even know who the father was. When she looked at James in her arms, she guessed what was going on. ¡°Indeed.¡± She nodded her head in awkwardness. Hanson spoke right away without knowing what he was thinking at the moment. ¡°Since he is no longer here, you should stop thinking about him from now on.¡± It was enough to render her speechless. What is he saying? What does he mean by that? Is he asking me to stop thinking about the children¡¯s father? I have never thought about him before, though. However, she nodded her head under his unfaltering gaze. ¡°Oh.¡± The smile on Hanson¡¯s lips grew wider as he was pleased with her reply. ¡°You should rest more. For now, you don¡¯t need to worry about the problems with the contract between Gxy Corporation and Luke Corporation. After all¡­ I can wait for you.¡± He dragged out thest few words meaningfully, and there was a hint of tenderness in his eyes. Vania was embarrassed under his gaze, so she looked away and replied softly, ¡°I understand.¡± Meanwhile, James could hear that something was wrong, so he lifted his head from her arms and reverted to his usual cold self as he gave Hanson a warning look. ¡°Hey, why are you so hostile toward me?¡± Hanson raised his brow at him. James pouted his lips angrily and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll say this one more time. I have a name, so stop calling me anything else but that!¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name, though.¡± Hanson threw his hands up, showing his innocence. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t want to tell you, Big Baddy.¡± James pouted his lips. As for Vania, she didn¡¯t know why her son was so angry at Hanson all of a sudden, but she still tried to educate the child. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be rude.¡± The arrogant James turned his head away and ignored Hanson. However, Hanson couldn¡¯t help but feel amused by the kid. He admired the child¡¯s bravery since he was just a kid with nothing to fear, so he didn¡¯t take his words to heart as he said to Vania, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I like him a lot.¡± His one sentence seemed to have exploded inside James¡¯ mind. Did my sc*mbag of a father say that he likes me? He could feel his heart racing while finding it hard to describe his feelings. He really wanted to share his feelings with his two other brothers so that they could figure out what kind of mysterious feeling this was. Seeing as to how startled he looked, Vania thought that James was worried Hanson would find out that he was the hacker who had breached the Luke Corporation¡¯s security firewall before, so she quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m d that you didn¡¯t take it to heart since he is just a kid. As for thepany¡¯s design, I already have an idea. After some conceptualization, I can start drawing the n. Even though I¡¯m now bed-ridden, my hands can still work.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 65 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Another Secret Hanson nodded. Since he had achieved what he came for today and coupled with the fact that he could see that Vania was a little sleepy, he rose to his feet to gently cover her with a nket. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯lle see you some other day.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His eyes were filled with nothing but tenderness. When he got very close to Vania, it looked as though he was about to kiss her if he just moved his head down a little. At the same time, she was so embarrassed that she buried her head deeper into the nket. While blinking at him, she gave a hum in response. When Hanson saw his own reflection in her eyes, his breathing suddenly began to elerate while his body heated up. At this moment, he really wanted to kiss her. However, seeing how nervous she looked, he took a deep breath and got up before speaking in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After that, he left the ward without looking back at her. As for Vania, she was still shocked by his previous actions, so she was in a daze. Meanwhile, James was chatting with his two little brothers on the phone as he sat on the chair. James typed, ¡®The Devil just touched my head. He also said that he likes me.¡¯ However, Jack was unmoved. ¡®Men are usually liars.¡¯ At that, Jacob held his forehead and replied, ¡®Jack, have you forgotten that we are men too?¡¯ Jack proudly typed, ¡®We are exceptions.¡¯ ¡®I think the Devil will visit Mommy at the hospital often. You two should be careful when you meet him,¡¯ an obviously worried James reminded them. It didn¡¯t frighten Jack. ¡®Are you telling me that he likes Mommy? We must keep our eyes clear so that he can¡¯t deceive her.¡¯ Jacob chimed in too, ¡®That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t allow him to bully Mommy. If he wants to be together with Mommy, he must go through us first.¡¯ The three of them condemned Hanson before putting their phones down. When James looked back, he saw that Vania was already asleep. After all, she was a patient and it was normal for her to feel sleepy. Then, he quietly sat next to her and picked up his pen to continue with his drawing. The trio took turns to look after her at the hospital. Every day, they would draw her looks when she was asleep, so that they could give the drawing to her as a gift when she was discharged from the hospital. Meanwhile, somewhere in the research room on the top floor, April stared at his assistant curiously. ¡°Are you saying that you saw Hanson in the hospital?¡± His assistant nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Listening to him, April caressed his chin. If Hanson didn¡¯te here to see me, where would he go? Since the two elders of the Luke Family were now abroad, it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t here to see a member of the Luke Family. ¡°Did you see where he went?¡± The assistant tried to remember, but he only caught a nce of Hanson en-route to the first floor to retrieve some documents. In the end, he didn¡¯t notice where Hanson went. Seeing the hesitation on the assistant¡¯s face, April waved his hands and said, ¡°Forget about it. I¡¯ll check the surveince video.¡± Sure enough, ording to the time provided by the assistant, he saw Hanson entering a ward. After checking through the system, he immediately found out who was staying in the ward. As soon as he saw the gender of the patient, a gossipy expression instantly emerged on his face. It seems like I have found another secret! He was so excited that his hands were trembling, and he really wanted to check out the ward. He finally came up with a n as his gaze darted around. At night, during the doctors¡¯ checkup, April wore his white coat and walked among the team of doctors with his notebook. The moment he entered Vania¡¯s ward, he couldn¡¯t move her eyes away from Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 66 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Mrs. Luke Oh my god! Hanson really has a good eye. Even though her face is nowpletely pale, I can see that she is a beauty. April had seen countless women before, but he was certain that Vania was the coldest and the most beautiful female he had ever seen. His eyes drifted on the attending doctor¡¯s notebook and saw the patient¡¯s name. Vania Greyson. What a beautiful name. Tsk! Hanson really is a lucky man. April kept on examining her, but his staring gaze was a different matter from Vania¡¯s perspective. This doctor looks a bit familiar, but why are his eyes so strange? It looks like he is gossiping? I must be wrong, right? Why would a doctor gossip about me? She ignored his straightforward gaze and coughed softly. Finally, he came back to his senses and followed the attending doctor out of the room. The other doctors went toward the other wards, but he was still gossiping about the matter. Since he had put all his attention on the gossip, he couldn¡¯t see what was in front of him. Suddenly, he almost bumped into someone. ¡°D*mn¡ª¡± April immediately swallowed his words before he even got the chance to utter them. As his eyes widened in fear, he suddenly wished that he knew some magic so that he could just disappear, but reality wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so. Therefore, he could only rub his palms in awkwardness and giggle. ¡°W-Why are you here again?¡± Didn¡¯t he juste here this afternoon? A callous Hanson uttered, ¡°Do you want to die?¡± April could only rub both his hands as his eyes began to dart around. Deep down, he kept on thinking about how he could avoid Hanson¡¯s punishment. After all, April had offended the man before, so he was not a stranger toward his punishments. Not only that, Hanson¡¯s way of punishment was very peculiar. It was sparring, to say the least. Hanson, however, was once in the special forces, so how could April¡¯s tiny body withstand his punches? Usually, after a beating, April wouldn¡¯t recover for a month. Fortunately, his eyes suddenly brightened as he came up with an idea. A giggling April ttered, ¡°Hanson, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just here to see how Mrs. Luke has been recovering. After all, I¡¯m a doctor. If anything happens, I can be there to help her. Hehe¡­¡± In the meantime, he kept praying inside his heart. Sure enough, as soon as he called Vania ¡®Mrs. Luke¡¯, the gloom surrounding Hanson¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. For some reason, the name was very pleasant to Hanson¡¯s ears. Although he hadn¡¯t noticed it himself, his heart had already categorized Vania as one of his own. Looking at April¡¯s smiling face, Hanson still gave him a warning re. ¡°Today is your lucky day.¡± April, who initially thought that he would be punished, was left dumbfounded as he didn¡¯t expect to be let off this easily. However, when he recalled the words he uttered earlier, he didn¡¯t find anything heThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. said that special. His eyes suddenly lit up when he remembered that he said the term ¡®Mrs. Luke¡¯. As if he was given a candy, he began to rejoice inside his heart. Hanson coldly scolded while looking at April¡¯s nk expression, ¡°What are you standing here for? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± April quickly withdrew his silly smile and said tteringly, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll head back right now. Hehe, I wish you and Mrs. Luke a happy dinner.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 67 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Passing By As she spoke, she pointed to the thermos in Hanson¡¯s hand. When Hanson turned to look at April, she already ran off. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Brat.¡± After that, he walked into the ward with a lifted mood. From the looks of it, Hanson noticed that Vania liked desserts, so he had ordered his chefs to whip up something sweet for him to bring along. In it were also some delicacies shaped like cartoon characters since James was also there. When he opened the door, Vania and James were staring right at him. It was as if they were saying ¡®Why are you here again?¡¯ with their gazes. Completely ignoring their surprised gazes, Hanson walked to Vania¡¯s side with the thermos and said, ¡°I was just passing by, so I brought you guys something sweet.¡± Who in their right minds would pass by a hospital? Isn¡¯t this hospital quite out of the way? As this hospital was nowhere near the city center, this meant it was not in a convenient location. What was even more suspicious was that he could not have just obtained the thermos so coincidentally. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Vania chose not to expose him. Hence, she took the thermos and replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± James, on the other hand, pouted in disdain. People who lie will end up like the boy who cried wolf. Then, he asked somewhat impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± As Hanson looked at James¡¯ expression, which was uncannily simr to his own, heughed. Looks like this brat still doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m the president of Luke Corporation. Then, Hanson replied, ¡°How could I not have work?¡± After all, he was the president of a giant corporation with countless amounts of documents needing his signature every day. James felt annoyed and he shot a look while saying, ¡°In that case, why are you stilling here every day if you have work? Don¡¯t you need to earn money?¡± Seeing how annoyed James looked only served to widen Hanson¡¯s smile. Do we have some sort of misunderstanding between us? Why is he being so hostile? I think that he¡¯s oblivious to the fact that just these few seconds of conversation have generated ie far beyond what a sryman could hope to achieve in his lifetime. Since James was just a child, Hanson decided to not continue this conversation. Instead, he smiled and pointed to the desserts while saying, ¡°See if there¡¯s anything in there that you like. Try it with Vania. If it¡¯s good, I can let the chefs make more for you two.¡± In Hanson¡¯s mind, all kids loved desserts¡ªjust like Morales and Morgan. However, James turned his nose upward at the sight of those cartoon-themed desserts while silently criticizing them inside. How childish. I don¡¯t even like such things. Jacob might actually like these if he was here, though. Seeing how his drool overflows upon seeing anything sweet, I think that he must¡¯ve inherited Mom¡¯s gluttony. Meanwhile, Vania picked an exquisite-looking dessert and tried it. Her eyes immediately glimmered. It actually tastes quite good, and it¡¯s almost simr to a Michelin-level chef¡¯s quality. Hanson was quite satisfied when he saw Vania¡¯s expression, deciding that the chef was worthy of a pay raise. Then, he looked at James and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± While looking at the colorful desserts in disgust, James replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like such childish-looking things.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This made Hanson raise his eyebrow curiously. Interestingly, a mere five-year-old finds such desserts childish-looking. Perplexed, he asked, ¡°In that case, what do you like?¡± James snorted. I like to hack yourpany¡¯s security system. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 68 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 68 Chapter 68 An Alien Parent However, he did not dare to say this in front of Hanson. James nced at him and said coldly, ¡°A lowly businessman like yourself would not be able to comprehend the things I like.¡± A lowly businessman? Upon hearing this, Larry, who was standing behind Hanson, nearly fell to the ground. After all, this was his first time hearing someone being described in this way. Vania was even more surprised, for she did not think that her dear son would speak so coldly. She nearly choked on her desserts and coughed slightly. Immediately, Hanson patted her back before handing a cup of water to her. Since she felt rather embarrassed, Vania increased their distance and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Meanwhile, James, who was looking at Hanson as he patted his mother¡¯s back, treated him like a pervert instead. Why is he being all touchy-feely when we were all just talking moments ago? At that moment, he wanted to rush forward to separate them very badly. Believing this was the right course of action, James shot a cautious look at Hanson. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As he observed the child with interest, Hanson was being warned by a child for the first time in his life. James merely said, ¡°People who are not married shouldn¡¯t get too close to each other.¡± Hanson redrew his hand while James was saying this, but he wasn¡¯t angry either. Before Vania was about to scold her child for being rude, Hanson then patiently answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about the things you like? There might be something I can rte to.¡± To this, James nonchntly replied, ¡°Well, there¡¯s no harm in doing that. I like guns, nes, and tanks. If extraterrestrial beings are found, I might also be interested in researching them.¡± Researching aliens? This was the first time that Vania had heard her son express interest in such things. As she sighed to herself, she thenmented how she couldn¡¯t help out much when it came to her children¡¯s education. Then, an even wilder hypothesis came into her mind. Could the child¡¯s dad be an alien? Hearing James¡¯ reply made Hanson even more pleased as he confidently spoke. ¡°Coincidentally, I know all about what you like. If you have the time, you cane and y at my house.¡± Morales and Morgan did not like such subjects. Vania, who was letting her mind wander about, felt shocked when she heard their conversation. Morales and Morgan liked to design, while her own offspring had such a wild imagination. Seeing how theyplemented each other, it felt rather suitable. Suddenly, Vania thought that it might not be a bad idea to date Hanson. However, this thought only lingered in her mind for one second before she shook her head in fear, thinking how could she have such a far-fetched idea. As for James, he did not feel a bit interested in Hanson¡¯s invitation as he only said, ¡°No thanks.¡± He looks just like the wolf in the three little pigs and just about as rotten as well. In conclusion, the impression that Hanson left in the trio had fallen to the abyss. Opening his arms up, Hanson had somewhat predicted James¡¯ rejection, so he did not force it either. ¡°In that case, I bet that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the present I¡¯ll bring you next time.¡± He¡¯s going to give me something again? Why is this sleazebag being nice to me? James rolled his eyes and retorted, ¡°Is this some form of bribery?¡± He must be thinking of using me to get closer to Mommy. Not a bad n, I must say. Hanson did not deny his words. From his own perspective, Hanson did want to build a good rtionship with him. In reality, he quite liked James, thinking that he was always looking at a carbon copy of himself. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 69 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 69 Chapter 69 You Will Be Convinced Putting his hand out, James immediately stopped him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, then I would suggest you give up on this thought. I will not be in cahoots with you.¡± ¡°That is a serious usation. Why would you say we would be in cahoots?¡± Struck speechless by his retort, James then crossed his arms before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. I¡¯m telling you now that this is impossible, and I would not agree to it.¡± The Devil will never get close to Mommy through me. Lying on the sickbed, Vania was a bit woozy, as she saw how the two were interacting. When did these two be enemies? Why is James speaking with such hostility? It seemed like her son did not like Hanson a lot. From hacking the website to conversing with him face to face, Vania could tell that James really disliked Hanson. How strange. Just as she was still pondering, Vania then heard James say proudly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen and given us the dessert, you can go back now.¡± Standing behind Hanson, Larry was gripped with fear while hearing their conversation. This really is a case of the young being foolish. He had never seen anyone talk to the president like that before. The stranger thing was that not only was Hanson not livid, he seemed like he was even enjoying the current situation. A sentence then appeared in Larry¡¯s mind: So, this is what it means to love someone for all they have, including the people dear to them. Seeing how wary James was of him, Hanson understood that he had lost the child¡¯s trust. Thinking that he indeed had a lot of matters to tend to, he said to James right as he stood up, ¡°One of these days, you will be convinced by me.¡± Pouting, James only thought that it would be useless to make only him convinced, as he still had two more brothers left. Although dazed, Vania was slowly making heads or tails of what she heard. Did Hanson let me down before? Vania then did not want to continue her train of thought. It was until Hanson¡¯s absence that Vania pulled her son to her side, thereafter asking gently, ¡°Come now, tell me why are you being so hostile toward Hanson.¡± Without missing a beat, James simply came up with an excuse on the spot and said, ¡°Mommy, you should distance yourself from him. Although he¡¯s already married, he¡¯s still getting so close to you. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s up to no good. He must be some sort of yboy. Me and the other two will not let this dirtbage near you.¡± Smiling, Vania patted her son on the back gently as a means of reassuring him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy knows what to do. We are just cooperating with the Luke Corporation for now. As for the other stuff, I didn¡¯t even have the slightest thought of such things. You three are enough for me.¡± Nodding, James replied, ¡°And we only need you, Mommy.¡± As for that b*stard of a father, Hanson, the further he scrams, the better. At night, James, Jack and Jacob were starting to talk in the group chat again. It was James that sent the message first. ¡®The Devil is here to see Mommy again. He even brought Mommy desserts. Also, he said I can find him if I want to research weaponry. Finally, he even told me confidently that I will ept him.¡¯ As the word ¡®desserts¡¯ appeared, Jacob immediately typed while drooling, ¡®Wow, I¡¯d love some desserts right now, especially those made by Mommy!¡¯ Jack then replied resignedly, ¡®Jacob, why is your focus different than ours?¡¯ James agreed to his words. ¡®Mommy¡¯s the main subject here.¡¯ Jack then vented upsettingly. ¡®That¡¯s right. Men are all pigs. We must keep a distance from him while protecting Mommy at the same time. We cannot let this man full of ulterior motives get what he wants.¡¯This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 70 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 70 Chapter 70 A Sessful Bribe Jacob then slowly typed out, ¡®Jack, you keep forgetting that we are males too.¡¯ Jack sent out a hammering emoji in response. ¡®Jacob, can you not always rebuke me with such useless words? We need to focus on the Devil and protect Mommy!¡¯ Seeing this, Jacob could only close his salivating mouth while replying, ¡®I¡¯ll just go along with you guys then.¡¯ The trio then discussed some more. ¡­ After some days of rest, Vania was able to sit up by herself. As James was on his phone acting mysteriously, she had been making progress on her work, seeing how it was about to be finished. Putting down his phone, James then came to sit beside Vania with eyes full of praise. ¡°Mommy, this is so beautifully drawn.¡± The drawing was of an exquisite looking angel. However, this was a different angel than what people were used to. Without any wings or a halo, the adorable pea-sized child was being surrounded by stars and the clouds, making it look like he really did fall from the sky. Coupled with a very sincere smile, it made the people looking at it feel very familiar to it. That smile was the exact same as Vania¡¯s children¡¯s. Holding James¡¯ hand, Vania said, ¡°You are all Mommy¡¯s little angels.¡± Smiling happily, James then replied, ¡°We are the little angels sent to protect you, Mommy.¡± After that, James snuggled warmly in her embrace. ying with his hair, Vania felt like she had the whole world in that moment. ¡­ It had been a few days since, and Hanson did note visit Vania after his departurest time. Besides dealing with some troublesome work-rted issues, he was also busy searching for a one of a kind gift for James. Vania, who was focusing on recuperating, did not think of Hanson either until the man suddenly appeared in her ward again. Coincidentally, Jacob had just left, with James recing him. He bumped into Hanson before he even managed to sit down. Seeing who it was made him quite upset. Didn¡¯t he already note for a few days? Why is he here all of a sudden? And so, James proceeded topletely ignore him. On the contrary, Hanson smiled while waving at him. ¡°Come here. I brought some presents for you.¡± While he was saying that, Larry came in with a lot of bags, and they all contained beautifully wrapped boxes. Not interested at all, James did not even spare that a nce. Are you thinking that I can be won over by such petty things? That¡¯s impossible! Knowing how stubborn James was, Hanson chose to open the present in front of him personally, seemingly trying to arouse the former¡¯s curiosity. However, James did not have the slightest interest, and he still did not look at him. It was until Hanson had unwrapped all the presents leisurely did he finally say to James, ¡°Are you really not going to look at it? Trust me, you won¡¯t regret this.¡± James was still not moved by this. ¡°Are you really not going to look? It¡¯s all your favorite things.¡± Upon hearing how confident Hanson was, James hesitated for a bit and a spark of expectation appeared within him. Does he really know what I like? Feeling a strong surge of curiosity, James nced at it from the corner of his eye. Yet, it was this nce that left him ck-jawed. It really was all his favorite things, as all kinds of tanks, nes and cannons were there. On top of that, every model was very detailed to the point where he had never seen anything like this before. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though Vania had bought lots of toys for them, James had never seen models with such details and advanced workmanship before. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 71 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 71 Chapter 71 A Strange Connection Seeing how James¡¯ eyes lit up, Hanson t smiled smugly. ¡°These were all assembled by me personally, so no amount of money can get you these. I¡¯m giving you these now. What do you think?¡± With aplicated expression, James looked at Hanson. His gaze was filled with shock, question and even some amounts of admiration which he himself was unaware of. As they had investigated Hanson before, they knew that he was from the special forces and that he had knowledge of such things. However, they did not foresee that he would design and build such a complicated model. Although James liked it very much, he did not want to owe Hanson any favors just because of some toys. So, he rejected the man. ¡°I don¡¯t want your gifts.¡± James¡¯ actions, especially when directed to his irresponsible father, made his heart skip a beat and an indescribable feeling started to well up from within. Pouting, James hesitated for quite a while before he finally reached out with his pinky and hooking it around Hanson¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Not only did James detect the strange current between the father and son, Hanson also felt this connection too. They stared at each other just like that, and it was the first time that the both of them had such simr thoughts. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A short time passed before Hanson said gently, ¡°So, can you tell me your name now?¡± Looking at him disdainfully, James figured out that the man was just after his name. Holding the toy in his hands, he then said, ¡°I can only tell you that my surname is Greyson.¡± His reply made Larry choke. What a sly boy. Not estimating that he would reply in such a way, Hanson looked at the brat again. ¡°Seems like it will not be easy to know your full name.¡± ¡°Of course not. Do you think just anyone can know my name? Don¡¯t think I would listen to whatever you say once you gave me some presents.¡± After that, James ignored Hanson and started to y with his toys. At first, he disassembled all of them before rapidly and urately assembling all of them back together. This made Hanson quite impressed, as these toys were all made to replicate the real thing. It had a lot ofponents, which made assembling them quite hard. Even their best members had a hard time doing that. I never thought that the little kid could assemble them so quickly. Nodding in approval, Hanson then sat beside Vania after seeing James having the time of his life. ¡°How¡¯s everything? Are you feeling better?¡± he asked with a concerned tone. Subconsciously, Vania smiled stiffly. ¡°Much better now. Oh¡ªthe product of our contract has been completed, so how about you take a look? You can contact me if any problems arise. Also, he¡¯s still a kid, so I¡¯m kind of at a loss here by you giving him such expensive presents. When I get discharged, I will also give Morales and Morgan some, so as to make us even.¡± Frowning, Hanson replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They already have all they want at home. Since the two aren¡¯t interested in stuff like this, it¡¯s perfect to give him these. Besides, they have gone to their grandparents¡¯ for now, so they aren¡¯t in the country anymore. We can wait until theye back, then we¡¯ll discuss this further.¡± Hanson still saw the distant feeling in Vania¡¯s eyes. Although he roughly knew the reason for it, he did not say it out, thinking that Vania might have misunderstood his words, since he still was undecided whether he liked her or not. That was why he only epted Vania¡¯s folder and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a look when I get back. I¡¯lle pick you up once you¡¯re discharged.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 72 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The Real Culprit Immediately, Vania then cut him off, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My assistant will being to pick me up, so you don¡¯t need to go through the trouble. Thanks for visiting me these few days.¡± With a darkened expression, Hanson spoke after a long time. ¡°Alright.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he left that Linda came in. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With a heavy expression, she stood in front of Vania hesitatingly before stating, ¡°Boss, about your ident. There really is something fishy about it.¡± Foreseeing this already, Vania raised her eyebrows while ying with the apple in her hand, ¡°What did you manage to find out? Tell me,¡± she uttered coldly. Nodding, Linda reported, ¡°Even though the driver had died, we still managed to uncover that he actually had a terminal illness in his brain, and that he had not had much longer to live. Also, he had never had any records of drunk-driving. On the day of the incident, he went to buy alcohol before he drove. After his ident, his originally poor family suddenly moved into a huge house and became wealthy. This was very weird to me. Plus, the mastermind this time obviously nned ahead, as we failed to obtain any evidence.¡± Snorting, Vania replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need any evidence to know who did it. Since she always failed so many times after framing me, it would be very unbing of her to not learn from any of this. A failed thief will slip up sooner orter, so keep an eye out.¡± Smirking, Linda knew who her employer was referring to, and she then added, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent men to watch over her. Also, we bumped into President Luke¡¯s men while looking into the incident.¡± This stunned Vania, as she did not think that Hanson would actively participate in investigating her incident. By now, she had already clearly felt Hanson¡¯s different attitude toward her. However, she still did not know why he was doing this, so she just ignored him all together. Then, she said to Linda, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on youtely. I also need you to arrange for me to get discharged. When I recover, I¡¯ll fill your off-days in.¡± Smiling, Linda replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go do that now.¡± ¡­ At the Luke Estate, Mnie, who was lying on the sofa in the living room, felt that the coldness of this mansion was more akin to an abandoned pce. Recently, she could feel herself being very uneasy, and cold sweat would mysteriously drip from her body. Also, Morales and Morgan were not by her side, not to mention the ever elusive Hanson. Currently, she did not look like a kind mother figure at all. Sheid on the sofa while crossing her legs, which was far from being prim and proper like before. Now, she had truly let herself go. She got to know that Vania was slowly recovering, and Mnie¡¯s forehead was so tightly scrunched that lines appeared. Whether it was by sheer luck or not, she could only rest easy once she took a look in the hospital. The sound of the door opening could then be heard just as Mnie was about to apply makeup. Her heart skipped a beat as she stared at the entrance. As expected, it was Hanson who came in, his figure backlit. Even though she had not seen him in a long time, he still looked as huge and imposing as ever, with his perfectly ironed shirt that had no wrinkles whatsoever and spotless leather shoes. Not knowing whether to be surprised or happy, Mnie looked as if Prince Charming was walking toward herself. This only made her heart beat faster. Her expression was stiff, and even though she did not know why he suddenly came back, it was all she needed to feel love-struck again. After being shocked for quite a while, Mnie finallybed through her hair using her fingers so as to appear too disheveled. She then said gently, ¡°Hanson, you¡¯re back.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 73 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Woes of a Woman Under Hanson¡¯s cold gaze, she still lowered her head in the end. She had always appeared well dressed in front of him. However, she had been left alone recently in this vi, so she did not bother to dress up anymore. Now that Hanson appeared in front of her once more, she only thought that she looked somewhat shabby, so she hung her head in guilt, afraid that he might find her repulsive. Just as she was fussing over this issue in her mind, Hanson suddenly opened his mouth, saying coldly, ¡°I came back just to see you.¡± His words made Mnie stare at him wide-eyed, as she felt like what he said was like an illusion, leaving her in a state of disbelief. Did Hanson say that he came back just to see me? Does he actually miss me? Does that mean our rtionship can deepen? His words made it seem like there was still space in his heart for her. There was a beam of joy behind her eyes, and she was overwhelmed to the point of tearing up. Completely missing Hanson¡¯s cold gaze, Mnie, who was moved beyond words, just looked at him in a daze. Deciding to not openly show his mockery and bloodlust, Hanson instead just sat down on the sofa. Seeing him sit down made Mnie immediately stand by his side, showing her love for him. ¡°Hanson, I really missed you a lot these few days. I have a lot that I want to tell you.¡± While saying that, she was about to go hug Hanson, thinking that this could be her chance to finally make him hers. After all, she was very confident in her seduction skills. Yet, she was stopped by Hanson¡¯s gaze as soon as she got near. Hanson only felt revolted by the strong scent of her perfume as he spoke distantly. ¡°What a coincidence. I, too, have something to say to you.¡± Upon hearing that Hanson had something to say to herself, Mnie grew even more disillusioned. Joy filled her heart, as this was the first time that they exchanged so many words and the first time that he sat down, taking the initiative to talk to her. Feeling like her heart was a beating drum, Mnie could not wait to show off every positive trait of hers to Hanson right then. Suddenly, she said excitedly, ¡°Oh¡ªHanson, just sit down first. I¡¯ll brew a cup of coffee for you. When you were gone, I had learned a new technique on coffee making, and I spent a long time practicing it too, all so I can let you taste it once youe back. I¡¯ll go make it now, so let¡¯s talk over some coffee, shall we?¡± But, she did not actually learn anything new, as it was all made up on the spot. Her aim was just to appear as a kind wife in front of him. Ignoring her gaze of expectation, Hanson observed the woman from head to toe. Taking his silence as agreement, Mnie then happily went to the kitchen before tying up her hair and touching her face. Full of joy, she then patiently made the coffee and carefully ced it in front of him. ¡°Hanson, how about you taste it and see how it is? If you like it, I can make it for you everyday.¡± Sneering, Hanson was still enjoying the show that Mnie put up for him. Mnie missed his mockery and she thought that he liked it, so she continued, ¡°Hanson, you know that I only have a ce for you in my heart, right? Whatever you like, I will try my best to learn it. Oh right¡ª did you say that you have something to say to me?¡± Not daring to get close, Mnie could only stand by his side as she waited expectantly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, Hanson coldly said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Vania¡¯s ident, then.¡± His cold demeanor suddenly made her panic and she stared at him helplessly, ¡°Hanson, what do you mean by this?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 74 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Things That Don¡¯t Belong to You The realization hit Mnie hard. Hanson did note to see her; instead, he was here to interrogate her. Even though her heart was pounding, she was able to keep a straight face. After all, she had help this time, and there was no way it could be traced back to her. When he saw Mnie falling into a daze, Hanson added sarcastically, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you five years ago?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Mnie¡¯s heart dropped the moment she heard the words ¡®five years ago¡¯. Something happened that year that she had to take with her to the grave. Her eyes darted around wildly out of fear that she might let something slip in front of Hanson. Then, she carefully said, ¡°I remember.¡± That was the first time she had met Hanson. She had fallen in love with him at first sight andmitted everything he said to memory. That day, she carried the children in her arms and came to Luke Estate to tell him about what happened that night. Truth be told, she was just trying her luck. If Hanson decided to ignore what she said, then there was nothing she could do. To her surprise, Hanson ran a DNA test on the children and decided to keep them and her as well. At the time, she was on cloud nine since it was every woman¡¯s dream to be with such a man. However, despite her joy, she could still hear his chilling words ringing in her ears. He had once told her not to get greedy and start yearning for things that didn¡¯t belong to her. Every single word of warning that he ever told her was still fresh in her memory. As they began to flit across her mind, all her happiness and surprise at seeing Hanson had vanished instantly. Instead, she was now filled with dread. Hanson had a terrifying look in his eyes. ¡°You do remember.¡± He raised his hands and gave a p. Immediately, a group of men in ck suits rushed in. They began to drag all of Mnie¡¯s things into a truck. Mnie was scared out of her wits, and her tears could not stop flowing. These had to be Hanson¡¯s men, or else they would not dare to make such a ruckus here. Mnie wanted to stop them, but she was just one woman, and she could not block them all. They even shoved her until she fell at Hanson¡¯s feet. She wept and pleaded, ¡°Hanson, must you do this?¡± Hanson retorted coldly, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother. Go back to wherever you came from, and don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡± Mnie kept shaking her head as she grabbed his pants and cried, ¡°Hanson, don¡¯t do this. I thought we agreed that you¡¯d give me one more chance? You have to tell me what happened and give me a chance to exin myself. Also, Morales and Morgan are still so young. How are you going to exin this to them? Are you really willing to do this to them?¡± He kicked her aside and dered, ¡°You¡¯re the worst thing that has ever happened to them. Removing you from their lives is the best thing I can do for them. You don¡¯t need to care about anything else. As for your exnations, I¡¯m tired of listening to them. The fact that you sent someone to crash into Vania¡¯s car is enough to send you to prison for life. The only reason you¡¯re able to return to your family in one piece is because you gave birth to Morales and Morgan.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and walked off without even looking at her. Mnie tried to chase after him as she cried out, ¡°Hanson, don¡¯t go. You have to let me exin. It¡¯s not like that! It must be a misunderstanding! Hanson, I beg you! Please listen to me. Don¡¯t ask me to leave, and I don¡¯t want to leave you. I really love you. Hanson¡­¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 75 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Disgrace Mnie had flopped down on the ground, and now, Hanson¡¯s bodyguards made their way over before dragging her out. She kept struggling and shrieking, ¡°Ouch¡­ Let me go! How dare you treat me like this?! Let go of me! I need to find Hanson.¡± However, the bodyguards ignored her protests. They threw her into the truck as well and drove her back to her family. Meanwhile, Josie was dressed to the nines as she decked out all her newly-bought jewelry and began to show off to other women at the Greyson Residence. Her voice echoed across the living room as she said, ¡°Here, what do you think about this pearl ne?¡± The other women were quick to curry her favor. ¡°Oh my, I heard about this brand before. They¡¯re the world¡¯s best producers of pearl jewelry, and they only make one design each year. I¡¯m so envious!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly! It takes more than money to get your hands on such a ne. You¡¯re so amazing, Mrs. Greyson.¡± Josie reveled in their praise and had a smug expression as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My daughter, Mnie, is in a rtionship with President Luke, so it¡¯s very easy to get such things.¡± The other women began toy it on thicker. ¡°Mnie is such a lucky girl, and we¡¯re all so envious.¡± Just as Josie was beginning to get a little lightheaded from all their admiration, arge truck barged its way into thepound. All of a sudden, a group of men in ck suits disembarked from the truck and began to unload all the items into thepound. As they went about stuffing piles of boxes all over, Mnie stood right in the middle of all the clutter. She was covered in dust, and she looked like she had been struck by lightning. Josie was so shocked by the sight of this that she almost dropped her pearls. The crowd of women began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mnie? Why is she in such a disheveled state?¡± ¡°What happened? What are all these things?¡± Just then, one of the bodyguards stepped forward and said matter-of-factly to Josie, ¡°The president has dered that Mnie Greyson is no longer the mother of the two young masters. He no longer has anything to do with all of you.¡± What?! The moment Josie heard those words, she became dumbfounded. She had just been singing praises about her daughter, and all of a sudden, this happened. It felt like she had been pped across the cheek and humiliated in public. What did he mean when he said that she was no longer the mother of the two young masters? This meant that he had given up on Mnie. How did this happen?! The other women saw the looks on the faces of both these Greyson women, and after a hushed discussion, they quickly took their leave. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re caught up in something, so we¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± Josie was not about to air the family¡¯s dirty linen in public, so she was pleased to see them go. However, gossip often spread like wildfire, and Mnie naturally became theughing stock of their entire social circle. As for Josie, she had never felt more disgraced than she did today. She dragged Mnie back into the house to keep her out of prying eyes. Then, she grabbed Mnie and asked, ¡°What did those men mean by that? Tell me, what on earth is going on?¡± Mnie had cried herself hoarse and could not say a word. Seeing this, Josie began to tremble with anger. ¡°Why do I have such a useless daughter like you? I¡¯m asking you something! Has Hanson given up on you?¡± Mnie kept crying until she finally said, ¡°Mom, stay out of this.¡± ¡°Stay out of this? How do you expect me to stay out of this? If I hadn¡¯t helped you to get rid of Vania back then, who knows what you¡¯d be doing now.¡± Mnie was stewing in her emotions as well, and as soon as she heard this, she blew up. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this? Vania¡¯s probably over the moon right now.¡± Josie smacked her in frustration. ¡°Why do I have such a useless daughter? After spending five years with Hanson, you still haven¡¯t won him over.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 76 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 76 Chapter 76 All Because of Her ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I tried my best? However, he needs to give me a chance. Hanson only has eyes for Vania now, so what can I do?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes were filled with a murderous glint at the thought of Vania. Josie stared at her tear-streaked daughter and felt that Mnie was even more useless than she had thought. ¡°Well, hurry up and tell me what happened! How else am I going to think of a way to help you? Don¡¯t you want to return to his side?¡± Mnieughed bitterly. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Even though she pleaded for him not to throw her out for the sake of the children, he still refused. Where would she find the chance to go back to him now? Josie was beside herself. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible if you don¡¯t even try? Hah! It wouldn¡¯t be so bad if you hadn¡¯t humiliated me in public. If you don¡¯t return to Hanson immediately, just wait and see how everyone rips you to pieces. At the same time, watch how that b*tch gets to have everything she wants.¡± Josie went on and on as she berated Mnie. In the end, Mnie¡¯s tears began to flow again, and Josie shrieked in anger, ¡°Are you crying again?! Is that all you know how to do? Only a useless woman would cry.¡± Just then, George, who had heard themotion, came down from the second floor. He was taken aback by Josie¡¯s pitiful state and proceeded to chide her by saying, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two of you?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Josie jumped at the sound of his voice and immediately turned around. She smiled at him and stroked his arm. ¡°Dear, why did youe down? Mnie just had a lover¡¯s spat. It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡± She swiftly poured him a cup of tea and gave him a pleasant smile. ¡°Dear, have a cup of tea. Mnie¡¯s a mess right now, so I¡¯m going to take her upstairs to shower and freshen up, then I¡¯lle right back down.¡± She quickly dragged Mnie upstairs before George could ask any questions. Once they entered Mnie¡¯s room and locked the door, she urged softly, ¡°Now, tell me what happened.¡± Mnie had such a fright when she saw George earlier that she stopped crying. Now, she had a furious look on her face as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s Vania Greyson; it¡¯s all because of her. I don¡¯t know how, but she managed to catch Hanson¡¯s attention. She kept setting me up and humiliating me in front of Hanson, and this time, she even went as far as to use me of being the one who got her into an ident! I don¡¯t know what she said to Hanson, but he flew into a rage and kicked me out.¡± Her tears began to flow again. She had fallen from grace, and it was all Vania¡¯s fault. Upon hearing that name, Josie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I see, it¡¯s all because of her. We¡¯re going to need to think this through carefully.¡± ¡­ A weekter, Vania could finally be discharged from the hospital. That morning, Vania and her three children had gathered in her hospital room. They were all dressed in suits and bowties, looking like young princes. Every single one of them carried a rose in their hand, as well as a picture that they drew for Vania as they stood beside her bed. James was the first to speak. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and change into the princess gown that we¡¯ve prepared for you.¡± ¡°We spent a lot of time choosing it, Mommy. Hurry up and change,¡± Jack began urging her as well. Jacob announced proudly, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared a celebration today in honor of Mommy getting discharged from the hospital, and Mommy is our princess.¡± Vania was holding the pink-colored princess gown and tiara that her three babies had prepared for her in her arms, so sheughed and said, ¡°Okay, Mommy will go and get changed now.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 77 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Our Younger Siblings By this stage, Vania was able to walk again and she changed into the gown and came out of the bathroom with Theresa¡¯s help. Immediately, she heard her three babies exim, ¡°Mommy, you look very beautiful.¡± All at once, they dered in unison, ¡°Congrattions to Mommy on your full recovery. Happy Discharge Day!¡± James even recorded the entire scene with his camera. Vania had recovered from most of her injuries, so it was only her leg injury that required more rest. When she saw how serious her children were, her immediate thought was, Gosh, there¡¯s even a recording? The clothes are beautiful, but I¡¯m not wearing any makeup. I don¡¯t even have lipstick on! Won¡¯t I look a little ugly on camera? She could not help it. Whenever she was in front of a camera, her first thought would always be about her makeup. Even then, she did not dwell on her thoughts. Vania went forward and took the roses and drawings from them. Her eyes began to well up with tears as she said, ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡± Roses were her favorite; even her shampoo and shower gel were rose-scented. After all this time, her body was beginning to smell like roses as well. When she took a look at the drawings, she began to tear up again. Every drawing had a date, and there was a new drawing every single day since the day she was hospitalized. She never noticed anything, so they must have drawn them when she was asleep. Vania was immeasurably moved as she pulled them into a hug. ¡°This is the most touching gift that Mommy has ever received. Thank you, my darlings.¡± James quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°A princess is not allowed to cry.¡± She sniffled and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just too touched.¡± Jacob kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to thank us. It¡¯s what we should be doing for you.¡± ¡°You three are the best gifts that I¡¯ve ever received,¡± Vania dered. She was starting to believe that the sufferings she had gone through in the past had all been a trial, and they were her reward for seeding. She was truly blessed. However, her thoughts flitted toward her other two children. Were they okay? She had spent every single waking moment missing them. When they noticed her forlorn expression, the three children instantly knew that she must be thinking of their younger siblings. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. James stepped forward and nudged her arm. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯re such a good person, so I¡¯m sure that the heavens will keep our younger siblings safe.¡± ¡°James is right, and we¡¯ve been praying for them every day. You will bring them home soon, Mommy.¡± Jake quickly voiced his support. As for Jacob, he kissed Vania on the cheek and gave her a warm look of encouragement. Vania quickly suppressed her sadness. Her three babies would always notice whenever she felt down, and she could never hide her emotions from them. She smiled at them. ¡°I¡¯m not upset anymore. I need to hurry up and get better so that I can bring your younger siblings home sooner.¡± Jack held her hand and changed the topic. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home. Aunt Theresa and the three of us have prepared a feast that¡¯s waiting for you at home right now.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± The three children then ushered Vania into the car. Throughout this whole time, Hanson did not show up at all. In the car, the three children were still engaged in fervent discussion. Jack sent a message. ¡®Didn¡¯t James say that the Devil had his eyes on Mommy? Why isn¡¯t he here for such an important asion? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sign of him keeping his promise, or proof that he¡¯s insincere about his feelings toward her. He¡¯s such a rascal.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 78 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 78 Chapter 78 A Fireworks Disy It somehow didn¡¯t bother Jacob one bit. He is noting, just like we were hoping he wouldn¡¯t! the boy cheered to himself. That Devil better stay away from Mommy. James, on the other hand, only stared at the pile of toys without saying a word. He couldn¡¯t describe how he was feeling at the moment, but he knew he felt deceived about the fact that the man had promised to change the boy¡¯s opinion on him. Hanson didn¡¯t know it yet, but the good impression of him with the children he had painstakingly built shattered in that instant. He was currently sitting in his office with a file in his hand, and yet he couldn¡¯t understand a word that his eyes were drifting across. Larry, who was looking on from one side, knew exactly why his boss was out of sorts. As though he was idle-talking, he started, ¡°President Luke, I heard that Miss Vania is getting discharged today. Should we send her a gift?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hanson immediately shut the file closed rather irritably and tossed it aside. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± It was evident from his cold tone that he was in a terrible mood. Larry could tell that Hanson had fallen for the Vania, but the man didn¡¯t seem to have noticed it himself yet. Seeing that Hanson wasn¡¯t in the best of mood, Larry cleverly chose to remain quiet after that. It hadn¡¯t even reached a minute of silence when Hanson suddenly barked an order despite his earlier words. ¡°Prepare a fireworks disy for tonight.¡± The short sentence was all it took for Larry to nod in understanding. ¡°Roger that. I will arrange it right this instant,¡± he replied respectfully. The fireworks disy was definitely for Vania. He would have failed as an assistant if he still couldn¡¯t understand his boss¡¯ instructions after so many years of working by his side. When night came, Larry picked the best spot in Haling Vi to prepare for the most splendid firework disy in all of Hammond. At this time, she had already prepared a scrumptious dinner for her three sons. Each of them had a ss of fruit juice in front of them. Vania was the first to raise her ss as she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast.¡± The three children, too, raised their sses and cheered at the same time. ¡°May Mommy be healthy!¡± Just as they had finished saying those words, fireworks started exploding into a rare, dazzling disy of colors outside their window. Vania and her sons were startled by the sudden appearance of the fireworks and they all subconsciously looked over. By the end of the disy, four words exploded in the air¡ª¡¯Wishing You Good Health¡¯. She was surprised for a second, but the first person that came to mind after that was Hanson. Her head and heart had turned into a mess at that moment. She wished she knew what Hanson meant by doing this. Having a slight idea of what was going on, the three children looked at each other before James knowingly let out a smile. Vania¡¯s phone suddenly made a sound indicating that she had gotten a message and when she checked it, it was a text from an unsaved phone number that wrote ¡®Congrattions on your discharge¡¯. Reading the message only further threw her heart into a turmoil. She was even more sure that it was Hanson who prepared the fireworks disy and sent her the message. Instead of replying, she merely put her phone away. Meanwhile, Hanson was leaning against the car door at the entrance of Haling Vi. With his phone in his hand and a slight frown on his face, he would look at his phone from time to time to see if there was any new notification. His heart was pounding like he was a teenager who had just fallen in love. Even he didn¡¯t know what he was so anxious and nervous about. However, after waiting for a long time and still not getting any new messages, the man couldn¡¯t help but frown as he irritably whipped out a cigarette. His gaze stayed in the direction of the vi, his mind adrift. He had finished the entire stick when his message ringtone began to ring and he quickly lifted his phone. Contrary to what he was expecting, it was just another push notification shing across his screen. Anyone could tell how grouchy Hanson had gotten from the bulging veins on his fingers that were tightly gripping his phone. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 79 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 79 Chapter 79 A Private Room in a Private Restaurant After Hanson got into his car, he mmed the door shut and hit the steering wheel out of anger. He didn¡¯t look at his phone anymore after that even when it rang. It took a long time, but he eventually realized that his irrational vexation had slowly subsided. He then pressed into his phone and amongst the numerous work messages he had gotten, his eyes straightawaynded on a text message Vania had sent him. The corners of his lips subconsciously raised at that, and he quickly pressed into the message. ¡®The fireworks were beautiful. Thank you.¡¯ Mood instantly lifted with just a few words, he swiftly dialed Vania¡¯s number. Vania looked over when her phone suddenly rang and when she saw that it was the phone number from before, she hesitated a moment before finally deciding to pick up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± she greeted. All she heard in return was a graceful baritone that said, ¡°It¡¯s Hanson.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. I know.¡± This wasn¡¯t the usual number he used when theymunicated for work purposes. It is probably his private number, she concluded. Everything had happened so fast today that Vania wasn¡¯t sure what Hanson was about to say, so she chose to remain silent. His voice continued toe through the other end of the call. ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t get you from the hospital myself, I had a fireworks disy arranged for you. Did you like it?¡± ¡°I did,¡± she politely answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± In order to maintain a distance from him, she made sure to keep her tone calm the whole time they talked. However, thinking that she was sleepy as she hadn¡¯tpletely regained her health, he continued to talk to her patiently. ¡°I booked a private room in a private restaurant to celebrate your discharge, and also to confirm with you some specifications about the product sales. You have toe.¡± Not expecting him to have chosen the ce, Vania let out a chuckle after hearing his words. She then let out a hum in agreement before bidding him goodnight and hanging up the call. Hanson let out a satisfied smile as he looked at the phone in his hand, although the call had disconnected by then. He then clicked into WhatsApp and added her on it. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vania immediately approved his request to befriend her as soon as she received it. His WhatsApp was the exact reflection of his cold, emotionless self. Not only was the application¡¯s default profile photo on, he also had never posted anything on his WhatsApp. He probably doesn¡¯t like using these social media applications, she thought. He hadn¡¯t expected her to approve of him so quickly, so when she did, he unhesitantly clicked into her profile to take a look. Her profile picture was a picture of her younger self that he had never had the chance to see before. As for her posts, they were mostly pictures of scenery and promotional posts. He didn¡¯t even need to think twice before he saved a selfie that she had previously posted. He then sent her a message, ¡®Goodnight.¡¯ A text of the same message, too, came from her within a second. It was after he had done all these that he finally lifted his chin to look in the direction of her vi, and only drove off when he made sure that all the lights had been turned off. Vania¡¯s initial peace was so perturbed by the fireworks disy Hanson had arranged, and coupled with the call he made, she even dreamed of the incident from five years ago. Her dream tonight was the same as the one she hadst time¡ªHanson had be the man who appeared in her dreams. Like she usually did, she woke up screaming in surprise, and she lightly knocked her head that felt like it was spinning. ¡°Good thing it is only a dream.¡± She sighed. Picking up her phone, she saw an invitation he had sent to her in the early morning via text. She then went to her dressing room and picked a simple long dress that was not only easy to move in, but also cooling to have on. ¡­ Two hours prior to that, Hanson was standing in front of the wardrobe in his private lounge in Luke Corporation when he sternly called out to Larry. The former had a frown as he looked at the rows of ck suits and one-toned neckties that didn¡¯t have any sort of pattern or print on them. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 80 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Lewis Peacock the Personal Stylist Larry immediately entered the lounge. ¡°What are your orders, President Luke?¡± Hanson only quietly stood there with a conflicted expression on his face. Sensing his boss¡¯ change of mood, Larry asked out of consideration, ¡°President Luke, is there anything I can help you with?¡± With eyes full of disdain, Hanson nced over at the man who not only also had a ck suit on, but was also an old man who had been a bachelor for over 30 years of his life. It was clear from Hanson¡¯s gaze that thest thing he needed was Larry¡¯s help. Upon seeing that, Larry was rather speechless. Did I just get looked down upon? I didn¡¯t even do anything! As Larry quietly grumbled to himself, Hanson suddenly instructed him in a proud voice, ¡°Bring me a suit of thetest design from this season.¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I want something bright. Bring me one with actual colors and patterns.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Larry went from being a confused man to a busybody after hearing his boss taking the initiative to ask for clothes. He didn¡¯t even take a nce when the designer came with samples before, but not only is he asking for one with colors now, he also wants patterns? Larry began to think of all the possible reasons Hanson could be acting this way, and he suddenly remembered that Hanson was meeting Vania that day. He wasn¡¯t even done musing when Hanson spoke again with more arrogance in his voice this time. ¡°Tell Lewis toe.¡± Lewis Peacock was Hanson¡¯s personal stylist. He was also the best stylist in Hillsworth. He was someone that not even celebrities or prominent figures in the business world could hire even if they wanted to. Upon hearing his instruction, Larry came to a slight pause before answering, ¡°Roger that.¡± He could never have imagined that there was such a passionate fire burning under Hanson¡¯s ice-cold fa?ade. Not thinking that there was anything off about his behavior, Hanson had already returned to his desk. Five minutes had passed when Lewis came scurrying into the office with his own assistant. Seeing the big boss quietly sitting there, the designer gingerly asked, ¡°President Luke, is there something you need?¡± Even though Hanson had him as a personal stylist, the man had somehow never used Lewis¡¯ services before. Hanson didn¡¯t want to burden Lewis with too tough a task, so he made a simple first request. ¡°Design a simple hairstyle for me.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Lewis was so surprised he almost fell to the floor as he yelped. How am I supposed to do anything to a buzzcut?! Hanson¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the designer and he demanded, ¡°What is the matter? Too hard for you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lewis quickly waved his hands and lied through his teeth. ¡°It is not hard at all.¡± Hanson then grunted before he told the man to begin. Not knowing where to start, Lewis started to take shaky steps toward the other man. Having no choice but to put on a forced smile, he could only keep constructing himself mentally. He kept persuading himself that it was because hecked the skill, and not because Hanson¡¯s request was hard that he was shaking like a leaf now. However, despite how hard he tried to convince himself, the truth was right there in front of him. Lewis really didn¡¯t know what he could do with that inch-long head of hair. Atst, he bit the bullet and decided that the only way to go was to cut Hanson¡¯s hair even shorter. It only took a short while before Lewis presented Hanson with a mirror. ¡°President Luke, how is this¡­?¡± Hanson took a look into the mirror and finally gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Wonderful. Your bonus this month will be doubled.¡± ¡°Huh? Thank you, President Luke!¡± At that instant, Lewis was so overjoyed he felt like he had just survived a scary ride at a theme part. About 30 minutester, Lewis and a few people came into the office with their hands full of bags and packages. They then showcased a row of brightly colored clothes in front of Hanson. The apparels were so ringly eye-catching they were somehow painful to look at. ¡°President Luke, here are all thetest designs.¡± Looking at the pieces he managed to collect within the allocated time, Lewis let out a sigh. These were so hard to find! Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hanson could feel his eyelid twitch as he looked at the clothes his stylist had prepared. ¡°Lewis, do you find your sry too high? Or is it because you don¡¯t want this job anymore?¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I will be deducting your sry this month.¡± ¡°What?!¡± the designer eximed as he patted his chest to calm his weakening heart. At that point, he had to take a gamble in order to save his pay. ¡°President Luke, if a charismatic gentleman such as your honorable self were to put on a unique, distinctive suit like what I have here, it will definitely help you at getting Ms. Greys¡ªuh¡­ I mean¡­ at getting thedies¡¯ attention. It will especially work like a charm on women who work in design.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 81 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 81 Chapter 81 An Unwanted Coincidence When he heard that, Hanson was lost in his musing. After a while, he finally asked, ¡°Do you think I need that?¡± Oops, wrong guess. He immediately said his good words, ¡°President Luke, you¡¯re an outstanding person with overflowing talents and a mind untrammeled by conventions. Not only are you handsome ¡ª¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Hanson cut him off before he was able to finish his words. ¡°Bring these clothes with you as well.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Now that he was alone in the office, Hanson stood in front of the mirror and was absorbed in his thoughts. Does Vania really fancy this kind of outfit? On second thought, he questioned himself for caring about what she liked. Why should I be concerned? We¡¯re meeting for business purposes only. That¡¯s it. At a private restaurant. Moments after Hanson arrived, and before he could even take a seat, Vania had also arrived. She smiled as soon as she noticed him. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± ¡°I have just arrived,¡± he replied while pulling out the chair for her. ¡°I have ordered the dishes beforehand ording to your taste. Take a look and order more as you like.¡± She reciprocated with a smile. Since when did he know about her taste? All they had was a meal together once. As she looked through the menu, she heard him questioning, ¡°Are you all better now? If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now. The doctor said all I need is rest.¡± Hanson nodded, but he felt her unwillingness to continue the topic with him. It might be because of Mnie, he presumed. With that in mind, he veered into a different topic, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen your designs. One is for the cooperation between Gxy Corporation and us, and the other one is Master Mia¡¯s work. Any ideas regarding the promotion?¡± Vania already came up with a n for this. ¡°I suggest holding an audition to select an endorser before proceeding with the shooting for advertisements. I believe that advertising is your zone, so it¡¯s just a suggestion. If you have a better proposal, that would be the best.¡± He nodded in response. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s your call. Please have your assistant send me the materials by then.¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay. As for the advertisement designs this time, I¡¯ve already asked someone to get in contact with Mr. Wright.¡± Mr. Wright was a renowned advertising designer in the country who suddenly emerged in the industry five years ago. He did graphic designing for advertisements in various fields, and every single work of his could break the records in marketing. However, he rarely worked on anything for the past two years. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. To have Vania associated with such a figure was beyond Hanson¡¯s projection. More so, she sounded confident. She gave a slight bow. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She rose from her seat. Before she could even make her way to the restroom, a surprised voice came from behind her. ¡°Vania?¡± The voice couldn¡¯t be more familiar. She could guess who it was without the need of turning her head around. What a fate to bump into you here. Vania had no intention to stop. At the same time, as Mnie and her family were enjoying their meal there, Josie came over and blocked Vania¡¯s way as soon as she saw Vania. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. It is you, Vania. Here I thought I was mistaken. What a coincidence; I¡¯m having a meal with your father and your sister. Come and join us.¡± Vania felt her stomach twisting in disgust when she saw Josie¡¯s pretentious smile and red at Josie sarcastically. ¡°Since when did I have a sister? Move, don¡¯t block my way.¡± However, Josie would never leave without achieving her motive. Therefore, she feigned innocence. ¡°Vania, how could you speak to me like that? I¡¯m your mother after all. Besides, I¡¯m just inviting you to join us for a meal. What¡¯s with the hostility?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 82 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 82 Chapter 82 The Argument Josie deliberately said it out loud. Firstly, she needed to make sure that George heard Vania being unreasonable, and secondly, she wanted to embarrass Vania in front of everyone. Sure enough, after hearing her words, many people cast their eyes on them as if waiting for them to put on a show. At that moment, Vania only felt that it would be demeaning for her to argue with a shrew like Josie in public. So, she raised her piercing eyeszily and said coldly, ¡°Get out of my way.¡± But Josie didn¡¯t n to give in at all as she continued, ¡°Vania, I know you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s been five years since you¡¯ve left. You should at least greet us when you see your father and me now, isn¡¯t that right? How could you be so rude? Besides, I have sincerely invited you toe and join us for dinner.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not getting out of my way, are you?¡± Vania¡¯s cold look made Josie panic a little, but she just bit the bullet and continued pestering her. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t care about us after all these years, but what about your father? Don¡¯t you care about him?¡± After Josie had finished prattling, Vania stepped forward and growled, ¡°I realized that you really don¡¯t seem to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± Then, raising her eyebrows, she ordered, ¡°Security, throw them out. They¡¯re cklisted from ever dining here again.¡± At once, security guards gathered around as they heard her orders. Upon seeing the situation, Mnie stepped forward angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? What rights do you have to kick us out? We¡¯re diamond members here, and you don¡¯t have the authority to make us leave. Besides, my mother has invited you to dinner with good intentions. What is wrong with that attitude of yours? You¡¯re being rude and ungrateful.¡± Right then, she just wanted to throw the shade on Vania and post it on the inte so that the public could see her being unreasonable. Vania sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you still have the guts to step up. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll send you to prison?¡± I still haven¡¯t settled the matter with you sending someone to set me up with a car crash! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At once, Mnie and Josie¡¯s faces turned pale with fright. Just as she was about to leave, Vania heard a voice scolding behind her, ¡°Nonsense! How dare you be so arrogant in front of me?¡± That voice came from George. When she saw him appear in front of her, Vania¡¯s eyes became even colder. ¡°Is this how you should act when you see me? Do you ever think of me as your father? Josie invited you to dinner out of kindness, but look at you now. You¡¯ve let the Greyson Family down. Hurry up, apologize to Josie and your sister at once, and then sit down and dine with us.¡± As if she heard a joke, Vania scoffed. ¡°Mr. Greyson, I¡¯m afraid that your memory isn¡¯t working well as you are getting old. I have cut all ties with you five years ago. Right now, you are in no position to speak to me.¡± After finishing her words, she said to the security guard beside her, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Throw them out.¡± George trembled with anger and shouted, ¡°Vania, don¡¯t you dare!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Just then, Hanson suddenly appeared in the middle of that argument. He nced at the group of people with his ice-cold eyes, then stood behind Vania by instinct as if he was protecting her with his body. When Hanson appeared out of nowhere, Mnie and Josie panicked as they realized that he was actually with Vania. George also feared him. When Hanson appeared, the arrogant attitude that he had vanished into thin air. Vania hadn¡¯t expected Hanson toe out, so she asked subconsciously, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hanson lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you.¡± When speaking to her, he had a gentle tone to his voice, which contrasted with the cold voice just now. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 83 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Vania¡¯s Capabilities Those words sounded different in Mnie¡¯s ears. Since when did Hanson start worrying about other people? Why did it have to be Vania? Thinking about this, she stepped forward at once and said feebly, ¡°Vania, Mom just wants you to have dinner with us. Why did you have to get those people to make us leave?¡± Following her words, Josie chimed in to add fuel to the fire, ¡°She¡¯s right, Vania. Have you misunderstood me? We¡¯re a family; why did you have to cause such a scene? If I did something wrong, I apologize.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Vania looked at the mother and daughter in front of her, who were echoing each other¡¯s words, and felt even more ironic. ¡°What is it? Saw the person you wanted to meet, so you started acting good? Did I not make myself clear enough just now? I, Vania, cut off my rtionship with you five years ago. Besides, my mother died a long time ago, so where did this sister of minee from? I haven¡¯t even settled the issues with you guys, yet youe around looking for trouble over and over again? Who gave you the audacity to do that?¡± Initially, they hadn¡¯t expected Vania to be so bold with her words now that Hanson was here, but surprisingly, she emitted such a strong aura, especially from her ice-cold eyes. It was so piercing that they didn¡¯t dare to look at her. Seeing their expressions, Vania raised her head proudly and fixed her gaze on Mnie and Josie. ¡°As for what you asked previously, what rights do I have to make you leave, you said? Considering that I am the investor of this restaurant, I own this ce. So I can kick anyone out whenever I want to. Do you understand now?¡± At once, everyone at the scene, including Hanson, was stunned. This restaurant was quite well-known in Hammond. Everything in that restaurant was unique, from the interior designs and decorations to the taste of the dishes. It ranked at least in the top ten of all private restaurants. No one had expected Vania to be the investor. Upon hearing her words, Mnie widened her eyes even more. It was such a sudden p in the face that her mind went nk. On the other hand, Josie had been addicted to showing off in the rich wife¡¯s social circle all these years; she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to what was going on in the outside world. So, she had no idea of Vania¡¯s current capabilities. Even Mnie and George had overlooked Vania¡¯s abilities. Josie asked doubtfully, ¡°You can say anything you want, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Just as she was questioning Vania, the lobby manager suddenly rushed over in a panic. When he reached them, he first nodded to the crowd, then stood in front of Vania in a disciplined manner. ¡°Ms. Greyson, what happened? I heard the waiter say something about customers who were giving you a hard time?¡± Hearing this, Josie froze in ce. Is Vania really the owner of this ce? When did she be so capable that she could even invest in a private restaurant? At that moment, in Josie¡¯s heart, Vania was still the puppet on strings that she could easily control. Meanwhile, George¡¯s brows were knitted throughout the whole conversation. He stared at his daughter, who seemed very unfamiliar to him. Then, he opened his mouth, and his words came out with a completely different tone, in contrast to earlier. ¡°Vania, let your people go back to doing their work; all this is just a misunderstanding. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long while, so let¡¯s just sit down for a peaceful meal and let us have a good chat.¡± Right at that moment, all he could think about was how she could bring benefits to him. He didn¡¯t expect Vania to be so capable now, in addition to being so close with Hanson. And because of that, he softened his tone, hoping that she would be able to help hispany. After all, ever since Vania¡¯s mother passed away, hispany deteriorated day by day, and he ended up needing to rely on other people¡¯s funding to maintain it. At first, he thought that Mnie could sessfully get married to Hanson so that he could keep his company safe in the long run. s, what he hadn¡¯t expected was how Mnie didn¡¯t live up to his expectations and was sent back by Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 84 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 84 Chapter 84 How Can I Still Fall For Him? Right now, without the support of Luke Corporation, hispany had be unstable again. But it didn¡¯t matter. Whether it was Mnie or Vania, they were both his daughters anyway; as long as they could forge a rtionship with Hanson, everyone was the same for him. At that moment, Vania looked at the self-righteous and arrogant man and said without hesitation, ¡°Revoke their membership card and toss them out.¡± After hearing those brutal words from Vania, Mnie felt like she wanted to step forward and rip out Vania¡¯s hair. She retorted through gritted teeth, ¡°Why are you being so outrageous now? You¡¯re just trying to make everything personal.¡± When she was done with her words, Vania gave her the side-eye. ¡°You will have to reach where I¡¯m standing before you qualify to judge my decisions,¡± she said while giving the lobby manager a look. Upon that, the lobby manager took the hint and made a gesture. Immediately, the bodyguards next to him stepped forward and jostled Mnie and the family out. After all, Hanson was here, so Mnie didn¡¯t dare to lose her temper; she could only hold back her anger. Meanwhile, in George¡¯s heart, he was still thinking about how he could win Hanson over. Once they were gone, the restaurant was finally at peace again. With a small smile, she turned to look at Hanson in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Looking at her expressions, Hanson reached out to smoothen her hair, the corners of his mouth lifting, and said with a pampering tone, ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± When Vania felt his touch, she shrugged unintentionally as she sensed a tingle on her scalp. He really does like to touch my hair. Under his gaze, she grew shy and lowered her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to ask?¡± About today¡¯s chaotic scene, as well as my rtionship with Mnie, it must have made him curious. But Hanson obviously had no intention to ask questions; instead, he answered patiently, ¡°I still mean what I had said. Anytime when you¡¯re ready to tell me, I¡¯ll be listening. I¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡± Upon hearing his answer, Vania raised her head in surprise with her mouth agape. She looked deep into his sincere eyes, somewhat feeling shocked. But verbally, she just politely said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she pointed her finger to the restroom and smiled helplessly. ¡°I still haven¡¯t used the restroom yet. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for a bit more.¡± Hanson reached out gently. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right, does it?¡± Vania blurted out without thinking. Does he even know that he would be going to the women¡¯s restroom? She blushed, and her body went stiff. Compared to the image of the strong woman Vania showed the world outside, Hanson preferred this little woman¡¯s side of her more. His lips curled up into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going in with you. Why are you so nervous?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± When he saw that Vania was struggling to exin, he reached out and gently patted her back. ¡°Go on. The food is going to get cold.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, dragging her weak body, she entered the women¡¯s restroom as fast as she could. When in the restroom, she stood in front of the mirror, looking at her blushed face in the reflection, and sighed. I can¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m already the mother of a child. How can I still fall for him? She whispered in her heart as she turned on the cold water and let it run over her hands, then patted her face repeatedly with her cold hands. It took a while before she could cool her face down. By the time she came out of the restroom, she had returned to the calm andposed President Greyson again. Seeing Hanson standing tall at the entrance, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Hearing her words, he nodded and walked by her side as they returned. He chuckled in his heart. How did she change her expressions so quickly? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 85 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The Audition Crash! On the other side, Mnie returned to the vi and started smashing the decorative vases in the room angrily. ¡°Argghhh! This is so frustrating!¡± Startled by the sudden fuss, Josie quickly stepped forward to stop Mnie, who was going for another vase. ¡°Keep your voice down. You don¡¯t want your dad to hear you.¡± But she was already taken over by her rage. ¡°Who cares whether he hears it or not? Vania was so unreasonable to him, yet he still doesn¡¯t say a word about it. He could only pick on me,¡± she fumed through gritted teeth. At once, Josie stepped up and covered her mouth. ¡°Do you really want your dad to beat you up with a whip too?¡± Hearing that, Mnie shut her mouth in fright. She pushed Josie aside, ran to the door, and opened it; she was relieved to see that there was no one in the corridor. Then, she turned around and grabbed Josie by the arm. ¡°Mom, what are we going to do now? You heard what Dad said today. Is he nning to forgive Vania?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vania would never bow down with that stubborn temper of hers.¡± After all, she knew the cause of Vania¡¯s mother, Roseanne Jones¡¯, death. When the time came, she only had to disclose this information to Vania, and nothing would be able to make her return to the Greyson Family. But, the only problem was that Josie had been living under a rock these years. She just hung out and bragged about herself in the rich wife¡¯s social circle every single day; she didn¡¯t even have a clue about Vania¡¯s situation at all. ¡°How did Vania be so capable? To the point where she¡¯s able to invest in restaurants?¡± she questioned in doubt. Back then, when Vania left the family, she had nothing in her possession. She didn¡¯t even go to college. What great things could she do? Mnie didn¡¯t quite understand as well, and she said with jealousy, ¡°She just happens to know a little about design. Who knows what tricks she had used? Now that she has founded apany and also has a coboration with Hanson, they will be researching and working together these days.¡± Hearing those words, Josie panicked, and her heart skipped a beat. After all, she didn¡¯t know what Vania was truly capable of. ¡°It seems that we will have to do something about their coboration,¡± she said with a frown. Still, Mnie didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡± Josie¡¯s gaze turned ruthless. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to coborate with Hanson now? We merely have to do something to mess up their coboration. For now, you just have to work hard on your designing skills at home. When the timees, I¡¯ll have my ways.¡± Seeing Josie¡¯s confidence, Mnie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± ¡­ A few dayster, audition news from the Luke Corporation had blown up major media tforms and had been trending on the top list for a while. A tweet from Luke Corporation read, ¡®Starting today, we will set up registration booths in Yonda Mall owned by Luke Corporation in every city to select the spokesperson for our Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, The Mysterious Collection.¡¯ ¡®Luke Corporation¡¯s audition is trustworthy. It¡¯s the onlypany that doesn¡¯t put up with insider dealing.¡¯ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡®I am very excited about it. The mall here is already full of people.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve signed up. Hope that I can make it.¡¯ ¡®Many A-listers have signed up too. I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s hope for me.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry. Luke Corporation¡¯s auditions have always favored people with no background.¡¯ ¡®It is said that the creativity from this advertisement came from Mr. Wright. It would be fascinating. I hope that the audition will be on the live broadcast.¡¯ Netizens were looking forward to this audition. After all, all the stars and artists who had cooperated with Luke Corporation had be A-listers over the years. Therefore, when such news was released, everyone would do whatever it took to get their names in. Meanwhile, when Mnie saw the news, she immediately headed to the registration booth. This is my chance. After a month of going through preliminary selections, she had sessfully entered the top 50. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 86 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Mr. Wright¡¯s Contact Number None of the top 50 candidates was a celebrity as all of them were rookies. ording to the Luke Corporation, the 50 candidates would participate in the final evaluation at Hammond International Hotel. Furthermore, it was officially verified that the advertisement proposal would be prepared by Mr. Wright, who had the final say in selecting the final candidate. However, the proposal wasn¡¯t disclosed beforehand so that the candidates coulde up with an ad- lib on the spot. Such a feature undeniably added another appealing point of the event. As she surfed the inte about the news, Mnie¡¯s confidence sank to the bottom of her stomach. She had to im the rightful ce for the endorsement. Right when she was at her wit¡¯s end, there came a message from the private investigator. It was Mr. Wright¡¯s contact number. She knew the private investigator well and hence trusted the credibility of the information. Her eyes lit up in an instant. With only three days remaining, if she could get on good terms with Mr. Wright, things might turn out differently. Thrilled, Mnie picked up her phone, attempting to add him on WhatsApp. Ding! Never in her wildest dream did she imagine he would ept her friend request at lightning speed. Her excitement elevated as she did not expect things to turn out that smoothly. She replied immediately, ¡®Hi, Mr. Wright. I¡¯m Mnie Greyson.¡¯ At Haling Vi was Jack sitting in front of hisputer with disdainful eyes. Across the monitor screen, he could already imagine Mnie¡¯s coquettish face which made him feel like puking. Noticing his younger brother was going to send a reply, James stopped Jack. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t reply to her that quickly. Let¡¯s string her along.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re right. The moreid we are, the faster her patience will run out. By then, she¡¯ll do as we say.¡± Jack snapped his fingers. He then hummed a song while closing the chat. On the other hand, the impatient Mnie frowned as she felt her message had fallen on deaf ears. It¡¯s been ten plus minutes. Why isn¡¯t he replying? She kept convincing herself that Mr. Wright might be busy or he just ignored the message, thinking that it was a mere greeting message. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to go straight to the point with an outspoken text. ¡®Sir, I participated in the audition for your advertisement, hoping to receive some advice from you.¡¯ Her heart was palpitating rapidly, unsure of how Mr. Wright would respond. However, the three little brothers had fallen asleep at that time. Only after sleeping for two hours did they wake up and stretch their bodies before sitting in front of theputerzily. Jack smirked. ¡°She¡¯s a rather calm one. She only texted once.¡± The cid James piped up, ¡°Not necessarily. We must be careful about this. We can¡¯t let her hurt Mommy.¡± Jack waved his hand in response. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, James. There¡¯s no way she can lay a finger on Mommy.¡± In light of his two elder brothers¡¯ capabilities, Jacob wasn¡¯t in the slightest worried at all. While rubbing his eyes, he chimed in, ¡°We mustn¡¯t let her off that easily. She needs to pay the price for her deeds.¡± Simultaneously, James and Jack gave an ¡®OK¡¯ sign to their little brother,pletely understanding what their miserly brother was referring to. After stalling the time for a while, they finally gave Mnie a terse answer that couldn¡¯t be any shorter. Mr. Wright replied, ¡®OK.¡¯ Despite the long wait, Mnie had been holding her phone as she waited for a reply. Hearing the sound of the notification, she turned on her phone at the drop of a hat, and was on cloud nine to see Mr. Wright¡¯s answer. Without dy, she typed on her keypad to make a reply. Mnie asked, ¡®Sir, can we meet up somewhere?¡¯ Though Mr. Wright had put his name on the map in the advertising industry for many years, no one had actually seen him before. Never once did he make an appearance in public. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 87 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Naive Mnie Furthermore, numerous renowned leading figures had tried to invite Mr. Wright, but in vain. Hence, Mnie wasn¡¯t sure if he would agree to meet up, but she guessed it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give it a try. Reading Mnie¡¯s message, James snorted. Naive. Nheless, Jack was quite nonchnt about it, as if he had seen iting. He gave a prideful response. ¡®Don¡¯t you know my rules?¡¯ In actuality, Mr. Wright had never formted any kind of rules since the first day of his career. It was a question that Jack arbitrarily threw at the spur of the moment. Still, the meaning was different in Mnie¡¯s eyes. How would she know that? Moreover, it was her first time dabbling in this field, and it was all because of Hanson. Being given such a question, she had absolutely zero clue about how to deal with it. She didn¡¯t have the audacity to reply at that instant for fear that a wrong answer might ruin her n. So, she quickly ordered her subordinates to search for it, including herself. However, to her dismay, their research did note to fruition. With her brows knitted tightly together, Mnie had no choice but to give a neutral reply. ¡®My apologies for crossing the line, Sir. I genuinely wish to join the audition and the final result is really important to me. I really hope to get myself shortlisted. Could you please give me some guidance?¡¯ She made another attempt by injecting pathos into the context. Since it was her first interaction with him, she had no knowledge about his likings. Thus, she could only test the water. As long as he responded, she still had a chance. Mnie presumed that he was no longer busy because he gave a fast reply. Mr. Wright said, ¡®Considering your sincerity, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t help you.¡¯ Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the end of the sentence. There had to be a condition for it. She believed it without a shadow of doubt as this number was found by her subordinate, unlike previously in which she waspletely fooled by Vania. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Still, Mnie failed to read Mr. Wright¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know what kind of condition he woulde up with. Trying to elicit empathy again, she sent another text. ¡®I joined this event for the person I love. He abandoned me for another woman, so I want to prove to him that I can do it as well. Please help me, Sir. I¡¯m willing to do anything as you say.¡¯ The three brothers sat in front of theputer. They gave a snort upon reading her message. What a conniving woman, catastrophizing her story like the whole world owes her. And she¡¯s willing to do anything? She must be joking. What if we tell her to leave the Devil? An idea seeped into Jacob¡¯s mind as he rolled his eyes. ¡®But it won¡¯t be easy to get it since it¡¯s my work.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s eyes widened in joy as soon as she read the reply. She would be a fool for not understanding the message between the lines. So, she transferred 10 million to him at once. Nothing could beat money in her eyes. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if money could resolve it. In hindsight, she heaved a sigh of relief after transferring the money, reckoning that she was halfway there to her ultimate goal. The three brothers chuckled after receiving the transaction. She¡¯s very generous. On second thought, they would love to see how many times she could offer the same amount of money. Therefore, Jack sounded solemn in his reply. ¡®You¡¯re a smart one. Since fate has brought us together, I¡¯ll help you.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 88 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 88 Chapter 88 As Expected From the Woman He Liked Mnie almost cried tears of joy upon receiving Mr. Wright¡¯s answer. If she could get her hands on any useful information, winning the audition would be a no-brainer. She expressed her gratitude at once. ¡®Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much!¡¯ She thought she could get some tips immediately, but there was no reply from the other end. Another hour of waiting had passed, yet there was still no response, and it caused her to be distressed. Why isn¡¯t he replying after agreeing with it? She didn¡¯t have the guts to rush him, so all she could do was to wait patiently. Since he had given his word to help her, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his promise. He must be preupied at the moment. Mnie could only convince herself with that. However, doubts emerged in her as the clock ticked. Perchance, is it the same as Master Mia¡¯s incident? Did Vania fool us again? Even so, such fleeting thoughts were dismissed by her within seconds, for Vania was oblivious to Mnie¡¯s actions this time. In addition to that, Mr. Wright was from the advertising industry, an industry that didn¡¯t have much rtion to designing and the field that Vania was working in. Thus, there would be no reason for them to be associated with each other. Most importantly, it was Mnie¡¯s subordinate who acquired his contact number. So, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Still, she texted the subordinate nheless. ¡®Is the information reliable?¡¯ The person from the other end soon replied, ¡®Yes.¡¯ The distraught in her dispelled as soon as she saw the message. Thus, she continued to wait patiently. Looking at the extra 10 million in their ount, the brothers were giddy with jubtion. Mnie, that silly woman, must be out of her mind for attempting to hurt Mommy. Deciding to call it a day, they turned off theputer in contentment, whereas Mnie was depressed for not receiving any message from Mr. Wright albeit all the waiting. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ At Gxy Corporation. Hanson took the seat opposite Vania, perusing the document from her solemnly. After he had finished reading, she pointed at the content and exined, ¡°This is my idea for the advertisement, and this one is for the audition. Mr. Wright¡¯s work will only be disclosed during the shooting day.¡± The man nodded. ¡°What did Mr. Wright say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± She was confident with her answer, which surprised Hanson. He didn¡¯t expect her toe to an agreement with Mr. Wright that quickly. Considering that Luke Corporation had never worked with Mr. Wright before, it would be a marvelous work to behold featuring Mia Stravinsky and Mr. Wright, who were both held in high regard by the public. After taking a close look at Vania¡¯s idea, he was deeply impressed. Raising his head to look at her, he never imagined her to be as equally talented in advertisement designing as she was in jewelry designing. As expected from the woman he liked¡ªshe was exceptional. With eyes focused upon her, he gave her an approving nod. ¡°We¡¯ll go with your idea.¡± On the other hand, Mnie waited another day, but in vain. She became jittery as she received no reply again. Thinking she might bother Mr. Wright, she never texted him again afterst night. However, with only one day remaining, she couldn¡¯t help the anxiety. Frowning, she decided to bite the bullet. ¡®Sir, are you busy?¡¯ Jack, who was skimming through an astronomical article, replied to her perfunctorily, ¡®Oh.¡¯ That one simple word raised myriads of questions in Mnie¡¯s head. What does he mean by that? Didn¡¯t we get along well yesterday? Why is he suddenly indifferent? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 89 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Respective Preparations Mnie said, ¡®Sir, some guidance please.¡¯ Mr. Wright answered, ¡®Hm.¡¯ Mnie was puzzled. Since he has already received the money, why is he still refusing to help me? Was the money too little after all? Thinking that, she proceeded to transfer another 10 million over to his ount. Throughout the process, Mnie had been feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Why does this remind me of that meeting with Master Mia? The shadows of doubt grew as she thought about the simrities between her meeting with Mia and the current situation. However, right after she transferred the money, she received a file in reply with a sentence: ¡®Just prepare yourself ording to the file.¡¯ Due to how smooth the entire process was, Mnie¡ªengrossed in excitement¡ªdid not notice anything out of the ordinary. Excitedly, she immediately opened up the file as her confidence in her victory grew sharply. Mnie¡¯s mind was full of images of her victory as well as the scenario of her returning to Hanson¡¯s side once more. Then, she immediately ordered for one of her men to ce an order¡ªwith express shipping¡ªfor the latest limited-edition gold silk dress from CC. The slim-fitting design would perfectly entuate the beautiful curves of her body. Moreover, the dress looked very much extravagant with all the jewels adorned on it. Looking at the design, Mnie could already imagine the numerous spotlights that would be on her as she wore the dress, with every single pair of eyes on her during the event. She had nned to pair the dress with her most valuable bejeweled ne and nned to wear an alluring makeup for the event. Although it was a luxurious and sophisticated look, the overall outfit would show off her wealth and would cause others to see the outfit as her vulgar behavior as itcked the mannerism¡ªnamely, being low profile¡ªof a neer. ¡­ On the same day, in Gxy Corporation. ¡°Boss, President Luke is here.¡± ¡°Let him in.¡± Vania was in the middle of preparing for the final auditionter in the afternoon. She had not expected a meeting with Hanson and thought that he had something important to discuss with her. Due to Vania¡¯s condition, he was the oneing over to meet her during the period of their coboration. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. With familiarity, Hanson easily made his way in the room and sat on his usual seat on the sofa the moment he entered. As though he was in his own office, he drank the coffee Linda had prepared for him. ¡°Come with me when you¡¯re done.¡± Vania immediately asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Hanson avoided the question with a smile and kept her in suspense. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania sighed inside her mind. What is this man up to now? Soon after, Vania finished dealing with her work. The moment she raised her head, she met Hanson¡¯s gaze as Hanson continued to sip on his coffee in aposed manner. She then uttered somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hanson stood up and extended his hand out as a gentleman would. ¡°After you.¡± Since Vania was still a 23-years-olddy, his actions made her shy as she muttered, ¡°Go die.¡± After taking her bag with her, she did a hair flip before leaving the office. Hanson watched her from the back and smiled before following thedy with big strides. When Vania arrived at Hanson¡¯s car, she hesitated for a moment before deciding to reach her hand out for the door at the back of the car. However, Hanson noticed her action and immediately piped up, ¡°Are you trying to make me a mere driver?¡± Vania turned embarrassed for a moment. Before she could speak up for herself, Hanson opened the passenger door. ¡°Sit in the front.¡± Vania could only brace herself as she went over to him due to his authoritative tone. After watching her sit in the passenger seat, Hanson smiled and got into the car as well. Inside the car, Vania¡¯s gaze wandered while her hand sped her phone. She was unsure why her heart would race whenever she met Hanson recently. Looks like I¡¯ll have to arrange for a medical checkup soon. There¡¯s probably something wrong with my heart. Hanson started the car, but the car showed no indication of being on the road. This, in turn, prompted a confused expression from Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 90 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Seat Belt Suddenly, Hanson leaned toward Vania. The close distance of his handsome face to Vania surprised her as she turned pale. What is this man up to now? A thought immediately came to her mind¡ªHanson was about to kiss her. Looking at her panicked look, Hanson smiled as he intentionally moved closer to her with his gaze fixed on her lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vania yelped as she pressed her hands on his firm chest with her eyes closed out of fear. It was only when she noticed that there was no movement from Hanson after seconds had passed did she slowly open her eyes. She saw him giggling beside her. Hanson had not noticed that this was the first time he had everughed aloud. Staring at Vania¡¯s face, he teased in a flirtatious manner, ¡°Wanted me to kiss you?¡± Vania was speechless. With her embarrassment turned into anger, she turned her face away as she looked out of the car window. Who wants a kiss from him? But, why is my heart beating so fast? Her heart was thumping so hard that it felt like it would jump out of her mouth any moment now. Her cheeks tinged with crimson red as they grew hotter by the second. Hanson was afraid that Vania had gotten mad at his actions. Hence, after a mildughter of amusement, he returned to his proper behavior. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your seat belt.¡± Saying that, he put her seat belt on for her before returning to his seat. Currently, Vania felt like finding some hole in the ground to hide inside from the embarrassment she was feeling. He only wanted to put my seat belt on, so why did I think of those things? Looks like I¡¯ve been watching too many of those idol dramas that I¡¯m starting to have a rich imagination. Just as Vania was beating herself up in her mind, Hanson quipped flirtatiously, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no if you insist, though.¡± Insist, my foot! This geezer is pure evil. It should be clear to him that I am embarrassed right now, yet he still intentionally continued that conversation. Really, that mouth of his is just bad to the bones. At this point, Vania chose to avoid Hanson¡¯s gaze as she looked out the window. She kept quiet and refused to engage with him, for she had thrown every vulgar remark she knew at him¡­ in her mind. Hanson, on the other hand, was acting like a mischievous brat that had sessfully pulled a prank, for he was in a good mood throughout the journey. After a while, the speedy car came to a stop at a customized entrance. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It was the entrance to a clothing store that housed collections of custom-made orders by major brands. Here, rental of clothing was not an option, and customers would have to make a purchase should they fancy any of the clothing here. To Vania¡¯s knowledge, the owner of the store was extremely resourceful and capable, as the owner had managed to obtain unique designs from all the major brands. Every one of the clothing in here was priceless as they were truly one of a kind. Puzzled, Vania questioned, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± As though the answer was obvious, Hanson answered, ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s to buy some clothing for you.¡± Why else would I bring you to a clothing store? Vania¡¯s jaw dropped at the man¡¯s answer as she could not understand what Hanson¡¯s motive was. ¡°Why are you suddenly buying clothes for me?¡± ¡°Because it would be the dress you¡¯re wearing for today¡¯s event.¡± Vania blinked at his answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided what I would be wearing for the event.¡± However, Hanson did not wish to argue with her on the matter and said in a forceful manner, ¡°Be a good girl and listen to me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Vania could finish her sentence, Hanson¡¯s handsome face came close to hers once more before he threatened, ¡°Are you trying to make me kiss you so that you¡¯ll shut up?¡± Vania held her tongue instantly. Why is this man being so weird today? Every word from his mouth is borderline obscene today. Since she had stopped resisting, Hanson triumphantly brought her into the store. When they entered the store, the store manager greeted them with a smile on her face. ¡°Wee, President Luke.¡± Hanson nodded as a reply beforeing to a stop at the section where the women¡¯s dresses were. ¡°Pick a dress for her.¡± The store manager had been eyeing Vania ever since Vania first stepped foot into the store as she was attracted by Vania¡¯s beauty and elegance. Many ideas sprung in the store manager¡¯s mind at the image of Hanson right beside Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 91 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Her Unique Dress Smiling, the manager said in a polite manner, ¡°May I know to whom am I speaking?¡± Vania answered, ¡°Call me Greyson.¡± ¡°Greetings to you, Ms. Greyson,¡± said the manager before he led her to one of the sophisticated window disys. ¡°Ms. Greyson is in luck today, for this dress here had just arrived recently. This is the latest custom-made dress by DD that Master Aisha designed, and the only one of its kind. I dare say that it would fit mydy very well. Would you like to try it on?¡± Aisha was an internationally renowned fashion designer whose designs were highly sought after, as they would always be at the forefront of new trends. In many cases, even money alone was not enough to secure a purchase of her designs. Vania nodded as she was also captivated by the aesthetic dress. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it on.¡± At her answer, the manager immediately called for a few attendants to carefully take the dress and apany Vania to the dressing room. After that, the manager then went up to Hanson and tested the waters. ¡°President Luke, there¡¯s a new suit that arrived recently that matches well with the dress Ms. Greyson is wearing. Would you like to try it on?¡± Hanson was pleased the moment he heard the phrase ¡®matches well,¡¯ and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± A little whileter, Vania looked different when she came out of the dressing room. Without a single strand of stray hair, her tied-up hair¡ªwithout any hair essories¡ªgave off a simple yet elegant look. She looked magical¡ªlike a fairy from a fairy tale¡ªas her hourss figure was entuated by DD¡¯s latest sunset-themed mermaid dress. The emphasis on her entire look was simple and clean to showcase her natural beauty, which was why she was not wearing any other essories for her outfit. The manager and the attendants were in awe over Vania¡¯s appearance. Though they had received many other celebrities in the store, none of them were able to properly bring out their charm just as Vania did. Furthermore, by pairing the unique dress with Vania¡¯s beauty, they came to fully understand the phrase ¡®feast for the eyes.¡¯ Hanson was equally in awe over Vania¡¯s beauty. He always knew how beautiful Vania was, but had never expected to have his mind blown time after time again. Nevertheless, with twinkles in his eyes, he walked up to her. ¡°You look beautiful.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vania replied as she lowered her eyes while smiling. That smile of hers captivated Hanson¡¯s eyes. After a brief moment, Hanson regained hisposure and held his arm out as a gesture for Vania to hold onto him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vania nodded before examining Hanson¡¯s outfit in detail as he had already changed into a new suit. She couldn¡¯t help but stare at his tie, for it was of the same sunset-themed design as her dress. It was only when Hanson looked at her with his head hung low did she manage to rpose herself before politely taking his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± In Hammond International Hotel. The preparation for the selection criteria had already beenpleted. This time, the event would be held by way of a live broadcast. It would generate buzz for the event this way as it would build momentum for the neers as well as the foundation for sales of future products. At this point, the 50 neers had already arrived at the venue. Right now, they were waiting for the appointed time for their entrance ceremony to begin. Since they were all neers with neither background nor a team to their name, they did not have their own makeup artists and could only do their makeup personally as best as they could. Few of them were from well-off families as they were dressed slightly more distinguished. However, when Mnie entered the venue, everyone in the venue turned their attention toward her. ¡°Look at that dress she¡¯s wearing. It looks like thetest product from CC. I heard it¡¯s very expensive.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a dress anybody can afford with how expensive it is. But, it is really pretty. I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to wear such a dress.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 92 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Entrance Ceremony Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Plus, she¡¯s good-looking as well. I guess there¡¯s no hope for us in this event.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of her.¡± The participants gathered in groups as they whispered to one another with envious eyes on Mnie. However, some of the participants¡ªwhose families were well-off¡ªfelt slight discontent toward Mnie. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to her family being rich. Her beauty is nothing to look at.¡± ¡°Right? You can¡¯t just win based on money alone in apetition by the Luke Corporation. I think her looks are just about average.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s really good, she would have just debuted straight away. Why would she be here with the neers? To steal our thunder?¡± Mnie was extremely pleased as she listened to the praises the others had for her and paid no mind to the maliciousments about her. Like a model walking down a runaway, Mnie walked over to the wealthy girls, who were badmouthing her, in a prideful manner before telling them off in a patronizing tone. ¡°You girls should pay mind to what you all are saying. Though we¡¯re all here for the selection, you girls better sharpen your vignce since not just anyone would allow you all to spout nonsense behind their backs.¡± Mnie¡¯s boldness startled the girls. Though they were reluctant to give in to her, the girls did not dare to retort as they could not afford to offend someone who had the capability to wear such an expensive dress. Mnie was extremely pleased as she watched the girls stay silent with angry expressions on their faces. After taking a nce at the girls, she then went back to her spot loftily, like a peacock that came by just to show off her beauty. By this time, the staff had already begun preparations for the entrance ceremony. The participants would enter in turn ording to their audition scores and be given a personalized introduction as they faced the cameras. Mnie was to be the 10th participant to enter. Currently, the participants were putting on their finishing touches and waiting for the broadcast to go live with the best expression they could muster on their faces. It was at this time that Mnie felt a slight tinge of nervousness at the thought of seeing Hanson in a little while more. With the lighting on the venue set up, the host, dressed in a tuxedo, walked professionally onto the stage and announced themencement of the selection ceremony at the end of the countdown. Following the host¡¯s announcement, the broadcast went live while the participants entered the venue, with the number ofments by theizens gradually increasing. ¡®Was that a custom-made dress by CC? Looks like there¡¯s a lot of hidden talent among the participants this year.¡¯ ¡®Am I the only one who thinks she¡¯s beautiful? I can¡¯t keep my eyes off her ever since she came on stage. She looks just like a celebrity. I¡¯m sure that the winner today would definitely be that woman.¡¯ ¡®Every one of them has their own charm point. It¡¯s just that her dress really stands out here.¡¯ ¡®Why isn¡¯t our most anticipated President Luke on stage yet?¡¯ After the contestants had entered the stage, the host announced excitedly amid the loud drum sounds, ¡°Next up, let¡¯s wee President Luke of the Luke Corporation and Master Mia with a big round of apuse!¡± ¡®Master Mia? Did I hear that correctly?¡¯ ¡®I thought Master Mia doesn¡¯t attend any events? Really looking forward to it.¡¯ ¡®Master Mia was the one who designed the jewelry that Luke Corporation recentlyunched. It¡¯s not surprising for the master to make an appearance for this event.¡¯ ¡®What an amazing coboration. I¡¯m so curious about what Master Mia looks like.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s President Luke¡¯s shoes! Ah¡­ I¡¯m getting excited.¡¯ After the host had announced for them to be onstage, Hanson requested for Vania to hold his arm before walking side-by-side toward the stage in aposed manner. Hanson, who had once hated attending such events, suddenly thought that walking on a red carpet wasn¡¯t so bad after all. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 93 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Matching Outfits With him being in a good mood, Hanson¡¯s usual cold expression on his handsome face softened as he gave off a light and breezy feeling. Amid the cheering of the audience, Vania politely waved at the audience offstage as well as the cameras. Watching the woman beside him greeting the audience, Hanson followed suit and waved his hand as well. Since the president was always cool and aloof, this action of his made the entire audience on-site and the audience online explode with enthusiasm. ¡®Master Mia was a woman.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re just too matching. I¡¯m gonna screenshot this and burn this image into my mind forever.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re actually dressed like a couple.¡¯ ¡®Why does this feel like they¡¯re walking down the aisle?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so cool that Master Mia is wearing a custom-made dress from DD. There¡¯s only one of them in the entire world.¡¯ ¡®What a stunner. She would instantly be at the top if she was in the entertainment industry.¡¯ ¡®Beautiful and talented. I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ Thements on Mnie¡¯s beauty were immediately buried by thements on the handsome president and the beautiful master. Some of theizens had even started shipping the two of them together. Although the veteran host had hosted countless events, none of them couldpare to how feverish the reception was right now just by looking at how enthusiastic the cheers by the audience and the participants were. In an instant, the attention on Mnie shifted to Hanson and Vania, as the topic of the couple started trending online. It was unheard of for a single appearance to have taken the headlines of all entertainment articles. Among those that were cheering for the couple, only Mnie was looking at the beautiful Vania with resentment. She actually entered the scene while holding onto Hanson¡¯s arm? Since when did he allow someone to approach him like this? I was with him for five years and had never even managed to touch his hands. How did Vania manage to do what I couldn¡¯t so easily?! Plus, she could see how happy Hanson was in his every expression. Why aren¡¯t you two letting go of your hands if you¡¯re already on stage? How long do you n to hold each other¡¯s hand?! Mnie was filled with the urge to rush over to them and break them apart. Furthermore, the design of their clothes further fueled her anger; the design of Hanson¡¯s cufflinks and tie did not escape her notice. That¡¯s obviously to match Vania¡¯s outfit! Since Hanson had never once worn anything that was fancy in color, Mnie could not understand him at all now that he had changed from the time when she knew him. Right now, she was trying her best to suppress her anger in order to avoid the camera from capturing her discontent. The hostess on stage then led Hanson and Vania onto the center of the stage. Immediately, the audience erupted with loud cheering as they watched the handsome man and the beautifuldy standing still together. The very image of the two standing together was truly like a well-drawn painting. With how frenzied the audience was, the host was at a loss on how to proceed at one point. Even thements online wereing in nonstop. ¡®This is not a wedding ceremony, right?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s just ask one of the government officials to go over and officiate their wedding.¡¯ ¡®This is my first time shipping someone. How could I not?!¡¯ ¡®They really look like husband and wife.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you know? President Luke already has kids of his own.¡¯ Although the onlinements were a mixture of good and bad, most of them were singing praises for the couple. Even the audience onsite and the participants felt that the two of them were a match made in heaven. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After some time passed, the host, Harry, seized the opening when the audience calmed down to extend his microphone to Hanson. He then said politely albeit in an excited manner, ¡°I wee the two of you to our event today. Please, introduce yourselves.¡± Hanson did not immediately answer, but took away the host¡¯s microphone and held it in front of Vania instead. ¡°Ladies first,¡± said the mighty president in a maic voice as he acted as the microphone stand for Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 94 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Overprotective ¡°Ahh!¡± The venue was filled with shrieks. After looking at Hanson, Vania smiled lightly. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Mia Stravinsky, and in other words, Vania Greyson.¡± Following Vania¡¯s words, Hanson introduced himself, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m the organizer of this event, and in other words, Hanson Luke.¡± When even their self introductions were the same, the screams under the stage grew even louder. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. That gentle smile of Vania sparked Mnie¡¯s jealousy. ¡®Vania¡¯s smile is too mesmerizing. She¡¯s so charming.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m in love with the way he said ¡°Ladies first.¡±¡® ¡®President Luke, do you need a microphone? I can be one for you.¡¯ ¡®Vania? That name sounds familiar. Is that the President of Gxy Corporation?¡¯ ¡®I just Googled it, and it really is Gxy Corporation¡¯s President. She¡¯s only 23 years old this year.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t she just like the main character of a novel? She¡¯s won the game of life.¡¯ ¡®They have a seven-year age gap. It¡¯s just like the plot of a novel.¡¯ ¡®I can already picture a CEO novel with them two in it.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m begging someone to release a story like this.¡¯ When the director saw the livestream¡¯s poprity skyrocketing and even caused the server to crash at one point, he immediately handed over the program to the host, asking him to keep Vania and Hanson on stage longer. The host, Harry, was over the moon upon receiving the prompt. Although he was extremely experienced in being a host, he was still a young man in the end. The sessful Hanson was his idol, and when he saw Vania, who was so talented and charming, he immediately named her as his only goddess. Right now, he wanted nothing more than to talk to them as much as he could. He looked at Vania and asked excitedly, ¡°Master Mia, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Now that I¡¯ve finally seen you, can you give me a hug?¡± ¡°Hug, hug!¡± The crowd cheered along. Vania nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You can just call me Vania.¡± Then, she voluntarily stretched out her arms. However, after the host said that, he suddenly felt a chill running down his spine. Though it was very hot in the venue, he was breaking out in a cold sweat. Moreover, it felt like there were a pair of eyes staring at him intensely behind him as though trying to pierce a hole through him. This sudden feeling made him afraid to step forward and hug her. He subconsciously shifted his gaze to Vania¡¯s side where Hanson stood, only to see their president¡¯s fierce and murderous expression. Did President Luke learn how to act? Otherwise, why does he look so vicious now when he was perfectly fine before? Besides, he was pretty sure that Hanson was looking at him. The host felt that his knees were about to give out. Under the pressure of Hanson¡¯s glowering gaze, he made use of his improvisational skills that he had gained after many years and said to Vania with a guilty smile, ¡°I think I should just shake hands with you, or I might make your fans angry.¡± His words made Vaniaugh, and she voluntarily shook his hand. After that, the host hurried back to his spot and secretly wiped the sweat away from his forehead. If he had hugged Vania earlier, he was certain that his career would end here. Besides, he had a feeling that if he continued talking to Vania, he could easily end up being thrown out by the man beside him. Even though he was terrified, he had already interacted with Vania, and he couldn¡¯t just give up halfway and ignore Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 95 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Rebirth Besides, theizens would never forgive him. Hence, even if he was worried on the inside, he still had to bite the bullet. stering a teary smile on his face, he questioned, ¡°President Luke, you¡¯re everyone¡¯s idol. Even if you¡¯re not an entertainer, you¡¯ve been topping the hot topic charts for ten years already. Today, can you give our contestants and your fans online some encouragement?¡± Hanson narrowed his eyes at the host and asked coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to shake my hand?¡± Uh¡­ The host immediately froze, a bad premonition rising in him. However, if he rejected the President under the eyes of so many, he would definitely be med to hell and back on the inte. Hence, he could only nod and smile. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Even though he was grinning on the surface, he was sobbing on the inside. This was definitely the biggest lie he had ever told in his entire career. He didn¡¯t want to shake hands with Hanson at all. However, he had no choice, so he could only extend his hand to shake Hanson¡¯s briefly. As he had expected, this was a setup for him. His hand was clenched painfully in Hanson¡¯s grip, but he felt that Hanson was not exerting his full strength and was only using a third of it. If he had used all of his strength, he would¡¯ve definitely broken Harry¡¯s hand. Still, Harry yearned to jump down the stage and p his hand vigorously. It hurt really, really bad. Although the others couldn¡¯t sense anything wrong about their handshake, it couldn¡¯t be any clearer to Mnie. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly, her body trembling with anger. What¡¯s Hanson trying to imply? Is Vania so important to him that she can¡¯t even shake hands with someone of the opposite gender? As for Vania¡¯s three children, they were sitting in front of theirputer and watching every move on the scene. Mnie¡¯s embarrassed expression particrly made them even more excited. Jack ranted unhappily, ¡°Devil obviously doesn¡¯t have any good intentions at first nce. What is Mommy thinking? Why did she wear matching outfits with him? Mommy is pretty, but the Devil is so ugly.¡± On the other hand, James frowned and didn¡¯t speak. He couldn¡¯t really understand what Hanson was trying to do now. Simrly, Jacob pouted a little and said worriedly, ¡°Is that woman, Mnie, going to hurt Mommy? I¡¯m really worried.¡± Jack patted his brother and assured, ¡°Rx, we¡¯ve already prepared for that, and I don¡¯t think she can get away. Let¡¯s just sit back and watch the show.¡± What he wanted to see the most at the moment was Mnie¡¯s appearance, and how she could stir the plot. Currently, Hanson and Vania had already sat by the judge¡¯s table along with several other judges. Once everything was in ce, the host took to the stage and announced, ¡°The selection of the Fantasy Daydream ambassador officially begins. In this round, each contestant mustplete their performance based on the advertising design provided by us, and the one with the highest score wins. Of course, the most important vote herees from our advertising creative director, Mr. Wright. Please read our advertisement mock-up carefully and express it with your own understanding.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The theme for the advertisement was ¡®Rebirth.¡¯ In the advertisement, the environment on which mankind depended for its survival had been destroyed, and everything in the world seemed to be on the brink of copse and demolition. The protagonist in the advertisement had lost her close rtives after experiencing great suffering, and was in great pain. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 96 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 96 Chapter 96 The Fun Was Just About to Begin However, she was unwilling to give up here and worked hard to study new types of transportation in order to find a new home for survival. Finally, one day, she sessfully developed a vehicle that could fly in the sky and dig underground. Since then, she embarked on a journey with her new vehicle to find a new home. After dozens of years passed, she finally arrived at the end, but she was still empty handed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Just when she was about to give up everything, an angelic figure suddenly appeared in front of her. That sincere smile, like a ray of sunshine piercing through the vast darkness, reignited her will to live again. Then, the angel waved the magic wand in their hand, instantly transforming the darknd into a colorful world with tall mountains and clear rivers, while birds sang and flowers bloomed under a vibrant sky along with thousands of brightly-lit high-rise buildings. This beautiful scene was disyed in front of the dream seeker like a painting. She ran with the wind excitedly, feeling the reality, and all of this had reallye true. Finally, she showed a sincere smile and extended her hand, disappearing into this beautiful world hand in hand with the little angel. Then, the advertisement stopped abruptly, and the contestants had to interpret their most intuitive feelings based on this mock-up. Although it was only an experimental version for the selection, it could already be considered a masterpiece in the current advertising circle. Many of theizens who were watching thepetition were learning creative advertisements, and the chatroom was abuzz. ¡®This mock-up can already be used as the final version. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that it would be for a jewelry design. It¡¯s too unique.¡¯ ¡®It can be used as a teaching material. This is probably the best among all the other advertisements this year.¡¯ ¡®Did anyone notice that the creative advertising director is Vania? Could she be any more perfect?¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s not only pretty, but also talented. I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ Currently, Vania¡¯s name was topping the searches withpliments fromizens, taking over Hanson by a huge lead. However, as she looked at the mock-up, a victorious and confident smile appeared on Mnie¡¯s face. Particrly, when she saw Vania¡¯s name under the advertising director column, her gaze became even more insidious. Everything was within her control. Meanwhile, the three children were also watching the livestream with great interest. The fun was just about to begin. The host introduced the judges one after another before announcing the first contestant to perform on stage. ¡°Let us give a warm apuse to invite our first contestant, Be Godwin, to the stage.¡± Be Godwin was a college student who had just graduated from an acting academy. She looked pure and had a vulnerable appearance. As she walked onto the stage, she sent a searing gaze to Hanson who was beneath the stage, and after bowing deeply to everyone, she began her performance. ¡®No wonder she went to an acting academy. She¡¯s really pretty.¡¯ ¡®I feel like she¡¯s reallypetitive.¡¯ ¡®Did anyone notice that she keeps staring at Hanson?¡¯ ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d stare at him too. After all, President Luke is so handsome and charming.¡¯ Although Be was beautiful and good at acting, she didn¡¯t express the protagonist¡¯s tenacity and perseverance well enough and appeared too weak. In the end, the judges only gave her a temporary sign. The whole time, Be¡¯s eyes never left Hanson¡¯s, but he never spared her a nce. She walked down the stage in disappointment, thinking about how much she wanted to get close to a man like him. Thepetition was still in progress and going in order, but Mnie was already extremely impatient. Finally, after waiting for more than half an hour, the host called her name. ¡°Let us invite the tenth contestant, Mnie Greyson, onstage.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 97 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Reported for giarism Mnie and Hanson subconsciously shared a nce. They had already seen this name long ago, and they didn¡¯t know if there would be another issue today. The three children were hugging their arms in anticipation as they watched the livestream. Decked out in jewels, Mnie walked onto the stage shily, a victorious expression on her face. Before she went on the stage, she had already seen Vania and Hanson looking at each other, which filled her heart with resentment. She wanted to see how Vania would recover from this in front of everyone. With the microphone in her hand, she first introduced herself like the other contestants. However, after finishing her introduction, she didn¡¯t start performing immediately. Instead, she faced the audience, looking confident. ¡°Can I ask Master Mia a question?¡± She had called her Master Mia on purpose in a slightly mocking way. Vania, who had suddenly been called out, raised her eyebrows and said into the microphone, ¡°Of course you can.¡± Then, Mnie¡¯s sarcastic question followed. ¡°May I ask if you made the advertisement mock-up today?¡± Vania nodded nomittally. This advertising idea really was her work. What¡¯s Mnie up to this time? Meanwhile, the other contestants were all holding their breath nervously. They had been too afraid to speak when they came on stage, but now Mnie was asking questions out of nowhere. What was going on? Theizens were also busy expressing their opinions. ¡®Is she trying to start something?¡¯ ¡®It feels like she¡¯s up to no good.¡¯ ¡®I feel like I¡¯ve seen this Mnie somewhere, but I just can¡¯t remember where.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s quite pretty, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to like her.¡¯ ¡®She looks kind of b*tchy. She¡¯s not that likable.¡¯ Jack waited excitedly at home, eager to see what would happen next. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After getting a clear answer, Mnie smiled even more sarcastically. As though she was doing everyone a service, she dered loudly, ¡°I¡¯m reporting you for giarism.¡± The moment she said that, the venue went silent. Then, a secondter, it erupted with noisy chatter. What? Did I hear that right? Mnie is using Vania of giarism? giarism could be very damaging to a person¡¯s reputation. There were too many previous cases in showbiz and the people involved were all unable to make aeback from this. Besides, with Vania¡¯s current status, she would suffer from heavy losses if she were caught giarizing. Theizens were all expressing their shock, waiting to see how this would turn out. Meanwhile, ever since Hanson saw Mnie enter the stage, he had been frowning throughout the whole process, and when he heard her use Vania of giarism, his expression turned dark in an instant. How deplorable. Vania was not angry even as she was being called out, and there was still a smile on her face, but that smile was clearly disdainful. She said coldly, ¡°Since you reported me for giarism, please tell me about it.¡± Looking at Vania¡¯s indifferent expression, Mnie sneered inwardly. Your acting is quite convincing, but you¡¯ll be crying soon. Mnie pointed at the advertisement that Vania had designed and interrogated, ¡°This advertisement is Mr. Wright¡¯s work, so how did it be yours?¡± ¡®giarizing Mr. Wright? That can¡¯t be real.¡¯ ¡®Vania seems so calm. I think there¡¯ll be a twist.¡¯ ¡®Vania is Mia, so there¡¯s no saying that she might know Mr. Wright or she has taken inspiration from his works.¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t the person above being too polite? Just say she giarized.¡¯ ¡®Everyone, stop spamming thements and watch the livestream.¡¯ ¡®What if this is part of thepetition?¡¯ Meanwhile, Vania remained calm and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re iming that this is Mr. Wright¡¯s original work, do you have any proof?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 98 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Where Is the Evidence ¡°I have the evidence, of course. How can I possibly have the nerve to talk through my hat on something so serious? A person¡¯s character matters more than anything else, right?¡± Mnie looked as though she was ready for anything. She raised her cell phone, saying, ¡°I need to link my cell phone to the big screen to show it to everyone.¡± Vania motioned to the staff members at the scene to help Mnie link her cell phone to the screen. Seeing how confident Mnie was and how unperturbed Vania seemed, everyone at the scene began to have doubts. On the other hand, most of theizens sided with Mnie when they saw this. ¡®She¡¯s the head of apany, after all. She can pretend to be so calm on the outside, but I reckon she¡¯s already panicking deep in her heart.¡¯ ¡®A talented woman? I¡¯d say she¡¯s more like a thief. Let¡¯s cklist such an abominable woman from the industry!¡¯ ¡®What makes such a woman qualified to be one of the judges? Is she gonna teach people how to giarize from others?¡¯ ¡®Boycott Vania Greyson! Boycott Gxy Corporation! Boycott Mia Stravinsky!¡¯ ¡®Perhaps Master Mia achieved her status by giarizing from others, too.¡¯ Josie, who was watching the live broadcast of the event in the Greyson Residence, had been helping Mnie regte thements on the inte all this while. Seeing how theizens were now pulling Vania to pieces as if they wished to skin and eat her alive, Josie was incredibly pleased. When Mnie shows the evidenceter on, Vania will bepletely knocked off the pedestal, upon which time she¡¯ll be nothing but a public enemy left at our mercy! Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s three kids were also following the situation on the inte at home. When they saw theizens hurl insults at their mother, they were very angry, but they held back the urge to fight back. It¡¯s not the time yet, they thought. At this moment, Mnie¡¯s cell phone had been linked to the big screen at the scene. Mnie opened her WhatsApp chat window with deft fingers, saying, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s original manuscript is here. This is what he sent to me, and I¡¯m now opening it for everyone.¡± As she spoke, the document was opened, showing the main content of the creative concept for the ad campaign as well as numerous traces of alterations and some attached pictures to everyone. Anyone could tell without scrutinizing the document that it had to be the original manuscript. After all, the traces of multiple revisions couldn¡¯t possibly be faked. At the sight of this, everyone involuntarily gasped and looked at Vania with curious eyes. Mnie then provoked, ¡°I believe that everyone has their own judgment on this, and giarists have to be punished. What else do you have to say, Vania?¡± Vania shook her head with a soft chuckle, showing no sign of exasperation or embarrassment at being exposed. ¡°How did you get your hands on Mr. Wright¡¯s manuscript?¡± As Mnie was still aggressive in her manner, she responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, it¡¯s as sure as a gun that your ad campaign was giarized from Mr. Wright¡¯s work.¡± ¡°How can it not matter? Who can prove that it was Mr. Wright who sent you the document? Again, where¡¯s the evidence?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. From Mnie¡¯s perspective, Vania was just trying to get rid of the usation by seizing upon this point and running around in circles. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell anyone that she had had her men find out Mr. Wright¡¯s contact information or that she had bought this work for 20 million. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s WhatsApp number is right here. Isn¡¯t that enough proof?¡± Compared to Mnie¡¯s stern countenance and brusque manner, Vania remained as cool as a cucumber, giving the feeling that all the usationsid against her were going nowhere. Just then, she said softly, ¡°Your evidence iscking. Even if there¡¯s a judge here, there¡¯s no way he can pronounce a judgment on this.¡± Mnie shot back indignantly, ¡°You¡¯re just usingme arguments to defend yourself.¡± Vania replied unhurriedly in a calm tone of voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re using me of giarism, you have to have the evidence to prove it, or I can use you of nder. Spreading false statements in public will also subject you to relevant punishment.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 99 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The Twist Upon being interrogated in such a way, Mnie was instantly speechless; she couldn¡¯te up with a remark to support her statements. Now she hadpletely yed into Vania¡¯s hands and let thetter lead her around by the nose. With no opportunity to take the offensive at all, she had no choice but to stay on the defensive, but it was difficult for her to even defend herself against the questions Vania had thrown at her. Meanwhile, Josie had been regting the onlinements all this while, but there were signs of tables being turned. ¡®Vania is tooposed, isn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no way she could fake it.¡¯ ¡®I thought Mnie¡¯s evidence would prove Vania¡¯s guilt all at once. And yet this is all she¡¯s got?¡¯ ¡®Now I¡¯m waiting for the twist.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s quite plenty of interesting stuff to watch today, isn¡¯t there?¡¯ Most of theizens had stopped taking sides and were now sitting by and waiting for what was next. The furrows in Hanson¡¯s brow had eased as he was sitting there. Obviously, he had made his own judgment on what was going on. Indeed, the document Mnie had gotten from Mr. Wright was the only piece of evidence she had. Left with no choice, she could only brazen it out, saying, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text Mr. Wright right now. Once he replies to my text message, it¡¯ll prove that I did get the evidence from him.¡± Vania still looked as imperturbable as ever. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± How could she not even be scared by this? A hint of suspicion arose in Mnie¡¯s mind. What makes her look so indifferent to all of this? Did anything go wrong at some point? she thought. However, now that things had developed to this stage, she no longer had time to verify anything. Right now, the only thing she could and had to do was pick up her phone and send a WhatsApp message under the eyes of those at the scene as well as everyone watching the live broadcast on the inte. ¡®Are you there, Mr. Wright?¡¯ Everyone held their breath and waited in anticipation. Then¡­ Nothing happened. There was no response from the other end. The message sent by Mnie showed a single check mark indicating that it had been sent, but that was all. At first, everyone thought Mr. Wright might be taking his time to reply to Mnie¡¯s message, and they waited patiently. However, as seconds ticked by, murmurs began to arise from the crowd, bing louder and louder until they filled the whole room. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Does she really know Mr. Wright in person?¡± ¡°I think this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems. This Mnie woman¡¯s probably gonna be left with egg on her face.¡± Mnie¡¯s suspicion grew at the sight of the scene. All of a sudden, she had a bad feeling that things weren¡¯t going to turn out the way she wanted. Just then, someone in the room said, ¡°Hey, did you see that? There¡¯s no st seen¡¯ status below the username. And besides, there¡¯s only a single check mark next to her message. Doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s been blocked by Mr. Wright?¡± The instant he said that, everyone¡ªincluding Mnie¡ªturned to look at therge screen disying her WhatsApp chat with Mr. Wright. Indeed, there was no st seen¡± status below Mr. Wright¡¯s username, and the message sent by Mnie never showed a second check mark. Mnie¡¯s pupils dted in disbelief as she fixed her eyes on the WhatsApp chat window. No way, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. We had a nice chat before this, and he provided me with urate information. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d block me on WhatsApp for no reason, right? In a panicked attempt to reassure herself, she immediately called Mr. Wright on WhatsApp. However, what she heard was a recorded female voice that said, ¡°Sorry, but the number you have dialed is not in service¡­¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her panic was witnessed by everyone. As a result, those who had been whispering to each other about Vania were now talking about her instead, and those rich heiresses who disliked her in the first ce began to gloat. ¡°I thought she was quite something when I saw how confident she looked just now. Talk about going for wool anding home shorn. What a disgrace!¡± The tide of online public opinion started to turn against Mnie, too. ¡®I waited until the end, and this is it?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s got nothing to back up her evidence.¡¯ ¡®But she just swore to it with such vehemence. Perhaps this isn¡¯t the only piece of evidence she has.¡¯ ¡®The more I look, the more I find Vania charming. Her deportment is simply matchless.¡¯ At this point, Josie, who was sitting at home, started to get anxious. She immediately sent somebody to find out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t receive any reply for a long time. As a result, she was like a cat on hot bricks. Mnie also felt unsettled, as though she had fallen into a bottomless pit. At this very moment, she had no time to think about whether she had been duped; all she could think in her mind was what to do next. After a moment, she questioned Vania, ¡°In that case, how can you prove that the creative concept for this ad of yours isn¡¯t copied from someone else?¡± ¡°Since you can¡¯t prove that I giarized someone else¡¯s work, I don¡¯t have to y along with you. Let¡¯s leave it to the judge,¡± Vania replied. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 100 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°It¡¯s just that with so many people watching today, I¡¯d better convince you of my innocence,¡± Vania said while motioning to the staff member at the scene to link her cell phone to the big screen as well. Then, she called up a folder on her cell phone and opened it. The folder contained dozens of files, but Vania only opened three of them randomly. The three files were her manuscript and its revised versions, where every detail was marked and introduced in detail, and every term¡¯s source and references were specified. This was something that no ordinary ad design could¡¯ve done. One of theizensmented, ¡®Now I know the difference in capabilities between me and a pro at last. She even analyzed themonly used words in detail and made a clearparison of them before selecting the best one.¡¯ Anotherizenmented, ¡®If Vania did giarize from Mr. Wright, she¡¯s got to copy all his files, right?¡¯ ¡®Just how did Mniee to the conclusion that Vania had giarized someone else¡¯s work? What she did was so baffling. Won¡¯t it be self-destruction if shecks sufficient evidence?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Mnie still has some hidden card up her sleeve?¡¯ Panicked, Mnie gulped a mouthful of saliva while looking at these files in disbelief. At this very moment, she was somewhat afraid. Hanson is still here. If I can¡¯t bring Vania down, how am I gonna wind this up? Resorting tome arguments, she said, ¡°Who can prove that you made these files? Maybe you copied all of Mr. Wright¡¯s files.¡± Vania nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯ve got a question for you. You¡¯re so sure that the creative concept for this ad came from Mr. Wright, so do you know him in person? You can¡¯t say you know him based on him blocking you on WhatsApp and an out-of-service number, can you?¡± Mnie felt guilty upon being asked. ¡°Does it matter whether I know him personally or not?¡± ¡°Of course it does.¡± Vania¡¯s tone of voice became much sterner now. ¡°Since you can¡¯t show any concrete proof so far, I seriously suspect that you¡¯ve been duped. And besides, I¡¯m also suspecting you of selling my personal information, which I¡¯m gonna hold you legally responsible for. Let¡¯s report this to the police together. Perhaps the police can help you investigate how you got duped.¡± Upon hearing Vania suggest that they go to the police, Mnie instantly got nervous. ¡°Are you trying to oppress me with your clout? You¡¯ve got no way of proving that these files are yours. What gives you the right to use me of selling your personal information? The way I see it, I¡¯m the one who should call the police. There¡¯s hard evidence that you giarized someone else¡¯s work and threatened a citizen who was trying to report it to the authorities.¡± Vania sneered. ¡°If there¡¯s hard evidence like you said, shouldn¡¯t you get Mr. Wright here? Since you¡¯re defending his rights, I believe he must be willing to prove the truth of this matter. Don¡¯t tell me you actually don¡¯t know him personally.¡± Mnie straightened up her neck. ¡°Who said that I don¡¯t know him personally?¡± Vania dared her, ¡°Alright then, just call Mr. Wright now. Either giving him a video call or getting him here is fine by me; I¡¯m okay even if we have to go to him.¡± Mnie could tell from Vania¡¯s upromising attitude that thetter was going to fight her to the end. Could I really have bought false information? Are these files not Mr. Wright¡¯s at all? In that case, how am I supposed to find him now? Isn¡¯t that out of the question? She made up an excuse. ¡°Mr. Wright prefers not to show himself.¡± It was right of her to say this. Indeed, Mr. Wright had never shown his face in public since his debut in the industry. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Vania gave her another suggestion. ¡°In that case, you can get Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant here too. His assistant has appeared before the public before and was present during many business meetings that had to be done face to face.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 101 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 101 Chapter 101 They Are Familiar With Each Other This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hence, it would also be proof if his assistant coulde and verify it. Then again, Mnie didn¡¯t even know Mr. Wright had an assistant, so how was she going to have him come over?! With that, she lied, ¡°Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant is upied right now. He won¡¯t be able to come.¡± ¡°You have no real evidence or the person to testify to it, so how can you speak off the cuff and throw mud on me?¡± Vania sneered. ¡°Let the police deal with this. I¡¯m sure justice will be served.¡± She had said prior to this event that she¡¯d use Mr. Wright¡¯s work. Since Mnie had Mr. Wright¡¯s so-called work on her phone, then she must have had prepared it in advance to win the number one spot. However, the investigation led to her files for some reason. It seemed that this exposure wasn¡¯t premeditated, but instead nned on a whim when she saw the design of her advertisement. Even if she didn¡¯t use Vania of giarizing, Mnie would surely find other excuses to create a dispute. As such, Vania was certain Mnie wanted to catch her off guard and use this event to ruin her reputation. It was too bad she missed one thing despite her borate scheme. With that, she calmly watched as Mnie panicked progressively on stage,pletely unruffled. On the other hand, Mnie immediately rejected the idea of leaving it to the police. ¡°No way.¡± Right then, she jumped out of Vania¡¯s thought loop and retorted, ¡°I¡¯m reporting you now. You should be the one trying to prove yourself instead of constantly questioning my rtionship with Mr. Wright. I have the right to question any suspicious acts during thepetition.¡± Mnie figured this would be a piece of cake as long as Vania couldn¡¯t prove herself. However, Vania sneered and retorted, ¡°There¡¯s simply no need for us to waste time and argue with each other. After all, there are still a lot of contestants waiting behind you. However, since you insist on a justification, I¡¯ll give you one in front of everyone. Keep in mind that I¡¯ll definitely hold you ountable for all that happens next, so you better get ready to bear the consequences.¡± Theizens hadn¡¯t registered what Vania meant at this point as they still vilified her. ¡®Is she resorting to threats now that she can¡¯t prove herself?¡¯ ¡®This is tant intimidation!¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll justify herself. I support Mnie. End giarism!¡¯ Mnie, however, thought she had seen through Vania. Surely Vania wouldn¡¯t be able to bring anything forward when she didn¡¯t have any proof herself. Of course, she didn¡¯t quite get what Vania meant. As if anything serious wille up next. So what if I fail to testify against you? I have the right as a contestant. Besides, I can just say that I¡¯ve been duped! With a n in mind, Mnie said confidently, ¡°Fine.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± It would be the best-case scenario. Following that, Vania nimbly dialed a number. Her phone¡¯s screen was still disyed on the big screen, so everyone could see the caller ID¡ªWyatt Lestrange. It was no secret that Wyatt was Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, but nobody expected that Vania would call him first. At that, everyone held their breaths as they waited for Wyatt to ept the call. The call was picked up in two shakes as a weary voice echoed through the hall, saying, ¡°What do you want me to do this time, Boss?¡± It was apparent to everyone that the person on the other end of the line was whining a little. More than that, Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant actually called Vania ¡®Boss¡¯ and even spoke familiarly to her! His words obviously proved that they kept in touch and that Vania constantly assigned him tasks. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 102 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Contempt and Reprimand Unlike everyone, Hanson¡¯s deadpan face turned grim, and he frowned reflexively upon hearing the man¡¯s voice. How can a man¡¯s voice be so whiny? Can¡¯t he talk properly? He got even more exasperated at the thought of Vania being super close with that guy. It seemed that this guy knew Vania longer than he had. In other words, he probably knows everything about her that I don¡¯t! By the looks of things, they probably hang out more often than I realize! The great President Luke¡¯s point of interest at this point was surely different from everyone else¡¯s. While everyone was amazed at Vania¡¯s closeness with Mr. Wright, Hanson wondered if this Wyatt guy had a thing for Vania. Just then, Vania spoke up. ¡°No assignments. Are you free right now?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± His tone was basically, ¡®As if you don¡¯t know my current situation.¡¯ Hansen was rendered even more exasperated now. I knew it! They¡¯ve been hiding a lot of things behind my back! Vania knew Wyatt was deliberately acting up, but it wasn¡¯t the time to joke around now. ¡°I¡¯m at Fantasy Daydream¡¯s event at Hammond International Hotel. I need you toe over.¡± Wyatt chuckled in response. ¡°I happen to be running an errand here. I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, bye.¡± At that, Wyatt put his phone away and got out of his car. He had been watching the live stream as well, and as soon as he saw Mnie¡¯s usation, he immediately came to Hammond International Hotel. He just didn¡¯t turn up to the event. Wyatt graduated from an advertising design college, and Vania was the one who discovered his talents. From then on, he ventured into the advertising world, bing Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant. He was actually an introvert who respected Vania very much, and he had deliberately acted irreverently on that phone call. Meanwhile, everyone started getting restless when they heard that Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant would be coming, and they all gushed at once. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how easily Vania had Mr. Wright¡¯s assistante over! Surely there will be a turn of events.¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t Mnie have Mr. Wright¡¯s number too? Why couldn¡¯t she find it just now?¡¯ ¡®Vania looked so cool after she said she wanted to hold Mnie ountable.¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Judging from her look, everything is under her control.¡¯ Not five minutes after the call, Wyatt showed up and was escorted onto the stage by a hostess. Standing in front of everyone was a bookish-looking young man in sses. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, Wyatt Lestrange,¡± he greeted politely. Surely, no one could fake it now that Wyatt himself hade. Mnie¡¯s heart began racing at that, for things had gottenpletely out of her hand, and she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen next. Hanson, on the other hand, felt much better after seeing the scrawny kid on the stage. He didn¡¯t even need to look closely to know this Wyatt guy wasn¡¯t Vania¡¯s type. At that, he straightened his posture and finally rxed his furrowed brows, looking much brighter than a few minutes ago. Back on the stage, Mnie pointed toward the file on her phone and gestured for Wyatt to take a look. ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. Wright¡¯s assistant, you¡¯ll know if this is his work, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Wyatt said without a second thought after taking only one swift nce. ¡°What?! Is that really Mr. Wright¡¯s work?¡± ¡°That means Vania really stole Mr. Wright¡¯s work, right?!¡± The tides had once again turned that moment, and everyone began looking at Vania with contempt, reprimanding her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 103 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Who Do You Think You¡¯re Representing? Theizens practically watched the drama with a herd mentality as well. ¡®Did she just call him over to give herself a p in the face?¡¯ ¡®I thought she was bringing the thunder, but who¡¯d have thought she gave herself a whammy! This Vania sure is a joke!¡¯ ¡®Why aren¡¯t you guys facing the camera to Vania? I want to see the look on her face now.¡¯ ¡®What a big blunder!¡¯ ¡®Someone should recheck if she¡¯s actually Mia Stravinsky. She might have stolen her identity as well.¡¯ ¡®I was shocked when they looked so tight. Look at how embarrassing she looks right now!¡¯ Otherizens cursed even harder. Needless to say, no one stood up for her online. In particr, Mnie was practically beaming when she heard Wyatt¡¯s answer. This was the one possibility she didn¡¯t expect. With zero indications, the tide had turned to her side just like that! She¡¯d like to see how Vania could turn the whole thing around when even the heavens were on her side! Mnie was so ted that she wanted to howl victoriously right there and then. At that, she looked triumphantly at Vania. ¡°Got anything else to say, Vania?¡± Vania, on the other hand, still showed no signs of awkwardness from being exposed,posed as ever. Then, she pointed toward the file on her phone as she looked at Wyatt, not giving a damn about Mnie¡¯s taunt. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Like before, Wyatt took a swift nce and announced, ¡°This is also Mr. Wright¡¯s work.¡± At that, theizens began ring. ¡®There goes Vania¡¯s proof of giarism!¡¯ ¡®Punish the giarist! F*ck off, Vania!¡¯ ¡®Cancel Gxy Corporation and punish Vania Greyson!¡¯ ¡®Vania Greyson, the giarist¡¯ instantly broke the record for the topic Vania had just created. Even the contestants were beginning to grow agitated, and some of them began reprimanding her. Meanwhile, Vania heard them all loud and clear. It was so horrible that even Hanson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He wanted to go up there andfort Vania, but she behaved as though all of this had nothing to do with her, sittingposedly on her seat and smiling with absolute derision. Just then, Mnie shouted, ¡°Someone drag this giarist down! Someone as hical as her doesn¡¯t deserve to be a guest judge at all! You guys must investigate this giarism thoroughly and give us a proper answer!¡± Mnie was now acting full-throttle, thinking she couldmand the organizers. However, as much as the audience and contestants mored, the organizers did nothing at all. At that, she roared, ¡°What are you guys standing there for?! Hurry up and drag this giarist down!¡± ¡°Who are you calling a giarist?¡± Wyatt suddenly spoke up then, his tone frosty. More importantly, his gaze called for intimidation, aplete one-eighty from his scrawny and bookish look. Stumped, Mnie looked at the man with hints of malice in front of her and said with uncertainty, ¡°Vania, of course. You probably don¡¯t know this; I don¡¯t me you for showing upte, but she giarized Mr. Wright¡¯s ad design.¡± ¡°Who said that she giarized?¡± Wyatt retorted with ridicule. Mnie frowned at that, somewhat dumbfounded. ¡°You said it yourself. These two files are the works of Mr. Wright, but Vania imed them as hers. If this isn¡¯t giarism, then I don¡¯t know what is. Everyone¡¯s a witness here, so there¡¯s no way will she be able to deny it. Now, I will represent all the contestants here to boycott this giarist!¡± ¡°Represent? You? Who do you think you can represent?¡± Wyatt¡¯s gaze turned sub-zero at this point. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 104 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Pleased With the Results Mnie was now on a high as she came at Vania, so she was naturally pissed when she was questioned like this. ¡°Are you even listening to yourself? We¡¯re talking about Vania stealing Mr. Wright¡¯s work. So be it that you won¡¯t stand up for your boss, but how can you even question me?! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°The crazy one is you. Who the hell are you? Do you know who Mr. Wright is? Are you two even close? Who asked you to step in?¡± Wyatt¡¯s barrage of questions hadn¡¯t only stupefied Mnie, but they also baffled everyone present. Even theizens were confused by the chaotic scene. ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± A bad feeling washed over Mnie at this point, appalled. ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯re presumptuous.¡± Wyatt snorted at Mnie disdainfully before turning to the audience, announcing with a microphone, ¡°Yes, these two designs are the work of Mr. Wright, but you guys should¡¯ve let me finish my words. They are also Vania Greyson¡¯s work, for Mr. Wright is Vania Greyson, and Vania Greyson is Mr. Wright.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Shrieks came one after another. If this was aic strip, there would surely be a gigantic interrobang on the top of the panel. Thements stopped rolling on the live stream for a moment as well. Theizens were all clearly still processing what Wyatt had just said, unable to put their thoughts to words. ¡®???¡¯ ¡®Did I hear that right? Did the tide just turn again?¡¯ ¡®Umm¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, Mnie shook her head with incredulity. ¡°Impossible! Mr. Wright is a guy. He can¡¯t be Vania!¡± Mr. Wright was a man¡¯s name! Why would a woman name herself that? It was a question everyone had as well, for they all seemed to have assumed Mr. Wright to be a man. Wyatt couldn¡¯t care less about Mnie¡¯s doubts as he continued, ¡°Mnie Greyson, daughter to the second wife of Mr. George Greyson. You are suspected of scalping information and ndering. On behalf of Miss Vania Greyson, I will press charges against you, and the relevant results will be announced to the public.¡± With that, he looked toward Mnie, who was now nched. ¡°See you in court.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m a victim too! You guys can¡¯t arrest me! I want to find out the person who deceived me!¡± The security had surrounded Mnie at this point, and with one hinting gaze from Hanson, they all charged at her and escorted her out while she screamed, ¡°Let go of me! You guys can¡¯t arrest me!¡± It took quite some time for everyone to calm down, and after that, the presenter announced that the competition would be suspended until further notice. Backstage, Vania thanked Wyatt and let him return to what he was doing. On the other hand, Hanson bore into Vania with a fiery gaze. ¡°What other secrets do you have that I don¡¯t know of? Just how many surprises and unforeseen circumstances will you bring me?¡± ¡°You might never see the end of it,¡± she said teasingly, leading him to look at her with a glistening, unfathomable gaze. Back at home, Vania¡¯s babies huddled together in front of theputer, smiling contentedly. ¡°Now, it¡¯s our turn.¡± With that, they took this opportunity to upload Mnie¡¯s humiliating clip from the ¡°Quest for Love¡± appraisal event, evidence of how she had bribed Master Mia with moneyst time, as well as her bribery to Mr. Wright this time. After that was done, Jack dusted off his hands and announced, ¡°Mission aplished.¡± James and Jacob nodded in agreement. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to brush it off this time.¡± Jack snorted in response. ¡°Who does she think she is to frame Mommy? She¡¯s absolutely delusional.¡± At that, the boys looked contentedly at the masterpiece they had uploaded onto the inte.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 105 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Get Vania to Do It What the boys uploaded about Mnie caused quite a stir on the inte, and her ignorance, especially, became a massive joke among theizens. ¡®Why can¡¯t she tell a girl from a guy?¡¯ ¡®This is considered cheating, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®Why do I feel like she just has a problem with Vania?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this woman¡¯s rtionship with President Luke?¡¯ ¡®The Greysons seem like aplicated family.¡¯ That was just the inte; one would only see what was fed to them, and no one would be able to figure out the true story. The whole inte was now talking about Mnie, and no thanks to her, Greyson Realty¡¯s stocks tanked. Josie had to spend loads at the police station before she could bail Mnie out. Eventually, Mnie returned home with disheveled hair. She waspletely shaken, and she allowed her mother to drag her to wherever. On the other hand, George flew into a rage upon seeing her. ¡°You vile wench!¡± With that, he gave her a hard p on the face. ¡°Ah! How can you p me, Dad?!¡± ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! You¡¯re a disgrace to our family!¡± Mnie was filled with utter grievances, hurt and mad, looking at her father with red-rimmed eyes as she held her stinging cheek. Never once had she been physically punished growing up. She had just come home from the police station, and lo and behold, she got a p out of nowhere! ¡°Greyson Realty¡¯s stocks have tanked all thanks to you, you vile wench!¡± All George ever cared about was himself and no one else; not now, and certainly not in the future. Meanwhile, Mnie naturally knew what George¡¯s words entailed. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you? You¡¯ve been arrested, yet you tell me this has nothing to do with you?!¡± George raised his hand again, wanting to give her a good beating upon hearing that she still wanted to deny her faults. Josie hurriedly stood in front of Mnie and dissuaded him, crying intively, ¡°She has already realized her mistakes, dear. Please don¡¯t punish her anymore. She only wanted to win Hanson¡¯s heart back and help Greyson Realty, but Vania still holds a grudge toward what happened to her five years ago, so she keeps picking on Mnie. Never mind that she drives a wedge between Mnie and Hanson¡¯s rtionship, but she even framed Mnie during the event.¡± Josie¡¯s words got George to put his hand down, but he still retorted with a frown, ¡°What does this have to do with Vania? I merely pped her back then. Is it necessary for her to act like this?¡± ¡°As if you don¡¯t know her temper. She¡¯d seek revenge for even the smallest things. Look at how peaceful our lives used to be; now that she¡¯s back, it¡¯splete chaos,¡± Josie said, wanting to shift all the me to Vania. It had be apparent to her now; ever since the meeting at the restaurant, George was hell-bent on having Vaniae home. However, if she returned, what ce would there be for her and Mnie in this house?! Meanwhile, George fell into deep thought for quite some time before he finally turned to Mnie. ¡°Look at how unkempt you are. No daughter of mine should look like this. Go and get yourself cleaned up now!¡± ¡°Take it easy, dear. I¡¯ll take her upstairs now.¡± With that, Josie hurriedly took her daughter away. ¡°Hurry up.¡± At that, Mnie muttered a response before letting Josie drag her upstairs. When they had just reached the stairs, George¡¯s cold order could be heard. ¡°Find a way to get to Hanson. Greyson Realty still needs his help to get over this crisis. If you can¡¯t do it, ask Vania.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Josie and Mnie exchanged nces reflexively, panic-stricken. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 106 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Can We Start Now, Mr. Wright? Though it was practically impossible for her to reach Hanson, she still couldn¡¯t have Vania do it. At that, Mnie answered, ¡°I¡¯ll get to it immediately.¡± She was seething with fury right then, for Vania was the reason behind her beating and current predicament. Worse yet, her father wanted her to seek Hanson¡¯s help now. How was she going to do that, though?! Clearly, George hadn¡¯t given any thought to the existing reality at all. To that, she looked toward her mother. ¡°Mom, what should we do now?¡± Naturally, Josie wasn¡¯t happy that Vania had fooled them like this. ¡°Do as I say. I definitely won¡¯t let Vania have her way,¡± she said maliciously. ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie nodded firmly. ¡­ Thanks to Mnie, thepetition was suspended, and the live streaming was also put on hold. Hence, theizens could only bring the topic to Twitter, jeering Mnie as much as they praised Vania, who was even named the prettiest and most talented all-rounded female boss. Many of them even began shipping her and Hanson. Hence, for the very first time, Hanson and Vania¡¯s names appeared on the trending page together. Inside Hanson¡¯s green room, Larry consulted Hanson with his phone in his hand. ¡°President, shall I deal with the trending topics between you and Ms. Vania?¡± As Hanson¡¯s trusty assistant, he knew his boss resented dating rumors the most. However, Hanson¡¯s point of interest was totally different this time. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®trending topics¡¯?¡± At that, Larry immediately exined to this fossil, ¡°It¡¯s a feature on Twitter¡ªright, you don¡¯t know what Twitter is. It¡¯s a social media tform where people can share news and their daily lives. It will show some of the hottest topics the inte is talking about in real-time, and right now, you and Miss Greyson are on the number one spot on the trending page.¡± Vania and me? Next to each other? Larry had sessfully piqued Hanson¡¯s interest. With that, he pulled his phone out. ¡°Create an ount for me.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Larry did so in two shakes and handed the phone back to Hanson, teaching him how the app worked. Being a brainiac, Hanson pretty much mastered it with just a few pointers from Larry, and with that, the first thing he did was to follow Vania¡¯s ount on Twitter, which was also the only ount he followed. He didn¡¯t even think to check out hispany¡¯s official ount. Following that, he scrolled through thements about him and Vania. ¡®They look like a married couple.¡¯ ¡®This is what they mean by a match made in heaven, don¡¯t they? I swear no one but President Luke is worthy of Vania Greyson, and only she¡¯s worthy of President Luke.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯d love to see them actually date.¡¯ The rest eitherplimented their talents or how they looked good together. All in all, there were no meanments. Most importantly, Hanson was loving it. Theseizens sure have great taste. Meanwhile, Larry rubbed his eyes with incredulity as he stood beside his boss. I¡¯m not dreaming, am I? The president is actually smiling at thements! The event was finally restored after a long while, and the other contestants had also made their final adjustments. With that, the live stream resumed. Hanson and Vania returned to the judging panel, and the contestants¡¯ gazes at Vania were evenced with admiration now. While sitting next to Vania, Hanson teased her with a volume only the two could hear, saying, ¡°Can we start now, Mr. Wright?¡± Vania red at him yfully and cursed, You meanie.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 107 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Vania¡¯s Phone However, Vania spoke tly, ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Their interaction was caught on camera, and theizens were absolutely smitten. Even better, the cameraman discovered theizens loved to watch Hanson and Vania interact. Hence, he would cut to them every now and then, and every single time, Hanson would whisper into Vania¡¯s ear while she answeredposedly. Because their voices were inaudible, theizens assumed they were in a heated conversation. More than that, their side profiles were breathtaking¡ªone cool and the other alluring. It looked absolutely picturesque. At this point, theizens had snapped a few screenshots and turned them into gifs. In reality, Hanson had indeed been whispering into Vania¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯d love to treat you to dinner, Mr. Wright. Would you so kindly give me the honor of doing so?¡± Hanson intentionally leaned closer to Vania, making her ear tingle with his warm breath. Not wanting theizens to notice her abnormality, Vania purposely sat still, so much so that her body looked unnaturally stiff. ¡°Maybe some other time,¡± she whispered. However, their interactions only got theizens thinking they were flirting, and for that, they began shipping them. Back at home, Jack checked the time and realized that it was getting increasinglyte. His gaze then drifted back to Hanson, who wouldn¡¯t look away from his mommy. To him, that guy looked like the Big Bad Wolf that spotted Little Red Riding Hood, his eyes glowing red while filled with greed. Since he was worried about his mother¡¯s safety, he turned to his brothers. ¡°James, you look after Jacob. I¡¯m going to ask Aunt Theresa to take me to pick Mommy up. We can¡¯t let that Devil get what he wants.¡± Vania didn¡¯t drive to the hotel, and thanks to Mnie, the event was dyed. Hence, it¡¯d likely be nighttime by the time the event ended. Surely that Devil would use the chance to bring Mommy home, and there was no way would he allow Hanson to be alone with Mommy! Jacob, too, was worried. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Jack shook his head. ¡°The Devil will notice if all of us go. I should go alone. Besides, Mommy would¡¯ve asked someone to investigate her stolen files. I have to go and apologize.¡± James nodded calmly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± At that, he turned tofort Jacob. ¡°Jack¡¯s right. Besides, Mommy will be fine. Let¡¯s wait for her at home.¡± Jacob finally nodded after listening to his brothers¡¯ awesome breakdown. ¡°Okay then. Jack, you have to protect Mommy. Don¡¯t let that Devil bully her.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Jack nodded solemnly. Then, he texted Vania. ¡®Mommy, Aunt Theresa and I wille to pick you up. James and Jacob will stay at home.¡¯ With that, he headed out with Theresa. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Vania pulled her phone out during intermission, and she saw that she had gotten a message from her babies. She had set a different notification tone for them, so she didn¡¯t need to check to know who it was from. On the other hand, Hanson¡¯s attention had always been on her. Hence, he knew her phone would beep every now and then. However, thatst one was different. What was more, she never checked her phone until this unique beep came, which had her looking somewhat worried. At that, he focused his peripheral vision on her phone. Vania had reflexively evaded for a second, but upon seeing Jack¡¯s message and that it wasn¡¯t pressing, she rxed and replied, ¡®Okay.¡¯ She had done all that in two shakes, clearly not wanting anyone to see. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 108 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 108 Chapter 108 You Can¡¯t Expect Me to Walk Home Sure enough, Hanson didn¡¯t get to see the entire message, only the words ¡®Mommy¡¯ and ¡®Pick you up¡¯. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, they were already enough for him to guess that Vania¡¯s son would being to pick her up. It had been some time since hest saw the little guy. Who would have thought he¡¯d suddenly miss him upon seeing the message. He devised a n at that and instructed Larry with some tasks, who then left with his car. For the rest of the event, Hanson no longer teased Vania. Instead, he conversed normally with her, and she eventually felt more at ease. The event finally came to an end after five hours of judging. After much deliberation, the judging panel ultimately gave the spot to Be, who won first ce during the audition. Though she still needed a lot of polishing, she was still the best among these contestants. Surely she¡¯d perform even better if given proper training. At that, the presenter announced on stage, ¡°The winner is¡­ Be Godwin!¡± Off-stage, the other contestants pped for her, some genuinely while others not so much. Either way, they all didn¡¯t stand a chance for now. A thrilled Be pinched her arm, fearing that she was only dreaming and this would all be gone when she woke up. Finally, she walked on stage to the sound of music a whileter, patting her thumping heart. She was so thrilled that she thought her heart would jump out, and her eyes were pooling with tears of joy as well. Then, she looked toward the audience and kept her eyes on Hanson specifically before she gave her eptance speech. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank the judges and everyone who had supported me. I will continue to do my best,¡± she said. Finally, one step closer to Hanson. Will I have the chance? Hanson, however, never even spared Be a nce. It had merely been her wishful thinking. Be came out right after the event ended and lingered at the exit. Hanson would have to pass by this ce if he wanted to leave. Hence, she had nned to bump into him here. She even thought about what she would say the moment they met. Just thinking of the fact that they were about to meet face-to-face got her super nervous, and the excitement and smile on her face could not be concealed. Very quickly, Vania and Hanson came out one after another. With that, Be patted her thumping heart and took a deep breath before feigning surprise, greeting, ¡°Hi there, Miss Greyson and President Luke. I¡¯m Be Godwin. Thank you so much for your support.¡± Seeing it was the winner they had just awarded, Vania smiled warmly and somewhat considerably before saying, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± With that, she strode ahead. Her precious baby boy was still waiting in the car, after all. Meanwhile, Hanson tried to catch up to Vania when he saw her leaving. When he passed Be, he never even thought about sparing her a nce, let alone giving her a word of encouragement. Be didn¡¯t expect Vania to be this cold or Hanson to be aloof as rumored. She stomped her feet with unyielding conviction when the two passed by her so inly. What am I, invisible?! She considered herself to be as beautiful as Vania, but why wouldn¡¯t Hanson look at her? s, she could only gawk at his leaving figure. Meanwhile, Vania got to her car and went in, but lo and behold, Hanson entered the next second. This startled the woman, and she looked at him with incredulity. To that, he exined carelessly, ¡°Larry left with my car. You can¡¯t expect me to walk home when it¡¯s already thiste, can you?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 109 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 109 Chapter 109 She Should Step In Clearly, he wanted a free ride. However, right after he finished exining, he realized something was off. Who was this boy in between him and Vania?! Vania, on the other hand, was just as stumped. She hadn¡¯t expected Hanson to follow her, for they had already bid farewell earlier after all. The unexpected meeting rendered the atmosphere in the car somewhat awkward for a moment. Jack was even more dumbfounded, surprised that this Devil could be so shameless. At that, his despise toward this man became more evident. By the time Vania came back to her senses, it was already toote to pull her baby boy into her arms, for Hanson had long spotted him. After sizing him up, Hanson couldn¡¯t help feeling amazed at how simr this boy looked to the one he saw in the hospital. However, this little one had a hint of arrogance and extroversion to him apart from the identical calmness the other boy had. In particr, this unexinable affinity made it impossible for him to hate them. Besides, these two boys were too special. Though the setting was different, they both seemed to equally dislike him upon their first meeting. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. That was what he never understood until this day. Where did the dislikee from? At that, he asked, ¡°Are you also Vania¡¯s son?¡± Well, the boy did call Vania ¡®Mommy¡¯, but who¡¯d have thought she gave birth to a pair of twins?! Jack sized Hanson up disparagingly before crossing his arms and retorted with feigned arrogance, ¡°Why ask when you already know?¡± At that, he spoke like an adult. ¡°My mommy and I are going home now. It¡¯s not appropriate for a man like you to tag along when it¡¯s already sote. ording to my brother, you run apany. Surely you have a professional chauffeur. You should ask him to pick you up.¡± Wow, how assertive. Hanson thought. If Hanson ever said he had never met anyone he couldn¡¯t handle, well, he could forget that now, for he clearly had a tough time dealing with Vania¡¯s boys. Obviously, Hanson had no intentions of leaving. He crossed his arms and looked at Jack, amused. ¡°You seem to have some kind of animosity toward me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jack didn¡¯t even think twice about admitting it. Vania, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t surprised by his answer, for she knew her three boys had an issue with Hanson. Hanson wasn¡¯t upset either. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is our first time meeting, so why would you hate me?¡± However, Jack clearly didn¡¯t want to entertain his small talks, and he continued to remind him, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. My mommy and I should be going home, so please see yourself out.¡± Trash. Though he had kicked Mnie out, they still wouldn¡¯t ept a fickle man like him. At that, Hanson gently pleaded, ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a lift seeing as I picked your mommy up earlier?¡± Hanson couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. He could have all the cars he wanted, yet he had to beg this child in all sorts of ways now. If word got out, surely he¡¯d be the joke of the town. Meanwhile, Jack mocked, You did it out of your own free will. What¡¯s more, you have bad intentions. However, he didn¡¯t let his thoughts show. Just as he was wondering how he should dispel Hanson¡¯s plea, Vania¡¯s voice traveled to his ears. ¡°Alright, Bubba, we¡¯ll send him home. Consider it as thanks for driving me here. That way, we can go home sooner. Your brother¡¯s still waiting for us at home, after all.¡± It had be apparent to her that one didn¡¯t want to leave while the other didn¡¯t want to give a free ride. s, she should step in and end this argument. Now that Vania had spoken up, Jack could only oblige despite his unwillingness. With that, he pouted and leaned against Vania. ¡°Okay then.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 110 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 110 Chapter 110 We Sent It to Her Then, he looked toward Hanson and warned, ¡°Only because Mommy said so this time. You won¡¯t get another chance.¡± Jack¡¯s adult-like stance amused Hanson. ¡°Alright, whatever floats your boat.¡± Hanson ruffled the boy¡¯s hair upon that, only to discover Vania and her boys possessed hair that felt good to touch. Although he was content now, Jack felt upset. The hair all over his body stood on its ends as though he had gotten an electric shock, and his heart beat erratically for a moment as well. What¡¯s going on? Is this the strange telepathy James talked about? With that, he nuzzled against Vania somewhat awkwardly. Vania wrapped her arms around him as she hoped that they could arrive home sooner. For some reason, a sense of awkwardness lingered in the car. Hanson, on the other hand, didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity to engage with Jack as he asked, ¡°How old are you?¡± However, Jack didn¡¯t want to answer since he despised the man. Another obvious question. Hanson soon realized that his question alsocked ss. At that, he changed the topic. ¡°What do you like? I got your brother some toysst time, and he seemed to like them.¡± Is he trying to be familiar with me now? Jack still remained snobbish. ¡°I don¡¯t like anything.¡± He knew about the gifts this Devil had gifted James. They were indeed intricate, and they were far better than those childish toys at the very least. Hanson thought he had shot himself in the foot. When has conversing ever been this difficult?! Then again, his patience toward Vania¡¯s boys had exceeded his expectations. It genuinely was an indescribable feeling. Meanwhile, Vania mumbled inwardly, Hanson¡¯s usually super aloof. Howe he has so many things to talk about now? Just then, Hanson¡¯s words traveled to her ears again. ¡°Do you like outer space? I have a top-notch astronomical telescope. I bet you guys will be able to find what you¡¯re looking for.¡± He assumed Jack¡¯s hobbies based on what James had told him in the hospital. After all, didn¡¯t brothers have some sort of telepathic ability? After all, his own boys liked the same things too. Sure enough, Jack¡¯s eyes lit up for a split second after Hanson mentioned the astronomical telescope. However, it didn¡¯t escape Hanson¡¯s eyes. At that, he smiled triumphantly. I knew it! ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have someone bring the telescope to your home tomorrow.¡± A doubtful Jack asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Why would Hanson be so nice to him all of a sudden? Vania stopped Hanson as well. ¡°They already have a few astronomical telescopes at home. Please don¡¯t spend any more money. They¡¯re still too young to y with it, after all.¡± To that, he affectionately responded, ¡°My telescope is hard toe by. Besides, you got Morales and Morgan gifts too. You can consider it as my return gift.¡± Vania knew he wouldn¡¯t take the gift back no matter what she said now that he had described it like that. After that, Hanson no longer asked Jack about himself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. When they eventually got rid of Hanson, Jack pouted and said to Vania with a hint of warning, ¡°Mommy, you have to stay away from that guy.¡± She nodded in response and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you guys hate him so much?¡± To that, Jack snorted disdainfully. ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s a piece of trash.¡± Disdain was written all over the boy¡¯s face. She nodded as she considered the term. Since her boys didn¡¯t like Hanson, she¡¯d stay away from him then. At that moment, Jack admitted his fault. ¡°Mommy, we set Mnie up and sent the design to her. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 111 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Assemble It Themselves Vania nodded, struck with the revtion. No wonder. After all, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who could take her flies away so sneakily. However, she still lectured Jack and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you admitted your fault. However, if this happens again, I hope you can tell me about it and not make the decision on your own.¡± The little guy nodded in response. ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time,¡± Vania said as he hugged him dotingly. At that, Jack beamed. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, a few workers happened to be carrying an astronomical telescope gingerly toward the Greysons¡¯ ce when Vania and Jack reached home, and the sight shocked them. Hanson had fulfilled his promise so quickly! Meanwhile, the workers approached Vania upon seeing her and greeted her, ¡°Hi, President Luke told us to deliver this here. Where would you like us to put this?¡± ¡°You guys can leave it here in the entryway. Thanks,¡± Vania replied politely as she opened the front door. With that, the workers left the telescope as instructed and left. Back at the entryway, Vania felt somewhat troubled by the sight of this ¡®behemoth¡¯ while Jack¡¯s eyes beamed like a pair of spotlights, feeling the telescope with adoration. He couldn¡¯t help eximing to himself, The Devil sure is a nouveau riche. This astronomical telescope really is hard toe by, and it¡¯s leagues above what Mommy got us. Although he liked the gift, it didn¡¯t mean he would begin to ept Hanson. Just then, James and Jacob came to the entryway upon hearing noises. Just like Jack, they eximed when they saw the telescope, circling it before giving it a light pat and looking at it with unconceble excitement. ¡°Where did you find this?¡± James asked. They had a bunch of astronomical telescopes, but none were as advanced as this. Now that they suddenly got what they desired, it was only natural for them to react somewhat astonishingly. Clearly, they were delighted with the telescope. As for the man who gifted it to them, not so much. Jack answered with a hint of feigned arrogance, ¡°It¡¯s a present from Hanson.¡± He chose not to call Hanson the Devil in the end. After all, he had given them this telescope. That was already Jack¡¯s biggestpromise. James, on the other hand, pursed his lips upon hearing the telescope¡¯s origin. Hanson, huh? That guy seems to have a thing for giving us presents. However, is he trying to bribe Jack since it¡¯s not working on me? Hmph! This won¡¯t give you the ticket to dating Mommy, though. Meanwhile, Jacob bunched his chubby little face together, baffled by what Hanson was trying to do. Both his brothers had met Hanson now, and it should be his turn next. He wanted to see for himself what exactly that guy was like. Of course, Vania had no idea what was running through her babies¡¯ little minds. However, seeing that all three of them looked at the massive astronomical telescope with the same faces, she was unsure of how to deal with it. In the end, she asked, ¡°Well, how should we deal with this thing?¡± At that, the boys patted their chests confidently and said in unison, ¡°Just leave it to us.¡± Following that, they disassembled the ginormous telescope, turning it into a pile of bits and pieces in two shakes. Vania eximed in response, but she wasn¡¯t worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to put it back together later. Then, the boys held the parts gingerly in their tiny hands and brought them to their study. Inside, all sorts of telescopes and models they had assembled themselves were on disy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 112 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 112 Chapter 112 She Wishes She Has Superpowers The boys gingerly put the parts at a perfect angle, then assembled the whole thing in two shakes that seemed even quicker than professionals. Despite zeromunication, they worked in perfect harmony. Meanwhile, Vania watched from the side the entire time and nodded in satisfaction. Just as I thought. Their intelligence was on par; James was tech-savvy, whereas Jack was bookish. As for Jacob, well, the boy liked to y dumb, but he also liked everything his brothers did. Now that there was a brand new toy, she would probably fall out of favor with them. However, she didn¡¯t want to disturb them from exploring the telescope. With that, she announced lovingly, ¡°Bubba, you guys y with your telescope; I¡¯m going to bed.¡± However, her baby boys who usually babied her didn¡¯t respond at all! Indeed, she really was non-existent when astronomy was in y. However, just as she turned around to leave, the boys giggled and said, ¡°Goodnight, Mommy.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± Vania waved to them and left the boys to themselves. The following morning, Vania went to her babies¡¯ room after waking up, only to find the ce empty. At that, she immediately knew that they had fallen asleep in their study. When she checked, she found them sleeping around the telescope. Not only that, books and drawings of astronomical objects the boys had observedy next to each of them. Clearly, the trio had copsed from exhaustion the night before, and they were now lying in all sorts of crazy positions. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, Vania wasn¡¯t at all worried. Hey, whatever floats their boat. At that, she picked them up gently and tucked them into their beds, only leaving after making sure they were still sound asleep. However, right as she left their bedroom, she received a call from Leo. Her heart skipped a beat upon seeing the caller ID, and she answered it immediately. The next second, Leo¡¯s excited voice came from the other end. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got them.¡± Vania got so emotional that she could barely hold on to her phone, feeling dumbfounded for a few seconds before she answered in a shaky voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming over now.¡± There was no time for her to bid her boys farewell. After instructing Theresa hastily, she drove straight to where Henry and Leo were. ¡°Boss, we¡¯re all set to go.¡± Leo approached her upon her arrival. Vania nodded in response. ¡°Alright, arrange a couple more guys. We¡¯ll set off now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Leo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go now.¡± Vania couldn¡¯t wait for a second longer. Before boarding the ne, she called Theresa and Linda, telling them to take care of the boys and the company. By the time the boys finally woke up, their Mommy was already on her way to Easnd. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help feeling on edge since they hadn¡¯t prepared anything for her, constantly praying for her safe return and hoping her quest to bring their little brother back would go smoothly. Perhaps there truly was such thing as telepathy between siblings, for they just knew it would be a sess this time. Back at the airport, Vania switched her phone off with an uneasy mind when it was time to take off, for she was long distraught¡ªthe flight to Easnd would take at least five hours, after all. Oh, how she wished she could teleport right then. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 113 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Perfume Vania could tell she was feeling more nervous and emotional than ever; it was to the point that she had trouble speaking, and her hands wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. However, she had no idea why. All she could do was look out the window at the reversing clouds, lost in thought. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie was stressing about how she could meet up with Hanson because of George¡¯s order. Nheless, what use was it even if she seeded? Hanson still wouldn¡¯t forgive her, let alone provide Greyson Realty with new funds. While she was pacing nervously in her bedroom, Josie snuck in with a tiny bottle of perfume. Upon seeing Mnie spacing out in front of the window, Josie pulled her over in annoyance. However, Mnie was in a bad mood right now, feeling distressed. Hence, she asked exasperatedly while Josie was acting all mysterious, ¡°Mom, what the hell are you doing?¡± ¡°You brat.¡± Miffed, Josie smacked Mnie seeing that her daughter threw a fit at her. ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯ming up with a solution for you, that¡¯s what. Don¡¯t tell me you actually want Vania toe back. When that happens, you can kiss your life goodbye.¡± At that, Mnie snapped, ¡°Well, I¡¯m figuring it out right now, aren¡¯t I?! Do you think it¡¯s so easy to meet with Hanson? Even if he does see me, I still have to get him to help, don¡¯t I? Besides, how am I supposed to ask for his help when Morales and Morgan aren¡¯t with me?¡± Exasperated by her daughter¡¯s ipetence, Josie poked Mnie¡¯s head. ¡°You blockhead. He might not want to see you, but he will see someone, won¡¯t he?¡± Puzzled, Mnie asked with a frown, ¡°What are you saying?¡± Josie snorted at that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Vania have him fascinated with her right now? In that case, use her name to ask him out. We cane up with another n when that seeds.¡± With that, she raised the bottle of perfume in her hand and said maliciously, ¡°By that time, you¡¯ll have the upper hand, won¡¯t you?¡± Mnie beamed instantly. Why hadn¡¯t she thought of that?! ¡°Tell me what to do!¡± she asked, overjoyed. Josie looked at the perfume bottle maliciously as she handed it to her daughter. ¡°I found this in that b*tch¡¯s room. It¡¯s the rose perfume she loves using so much. She used this scent when we encountered her in the restaurant, but I¡¯ve added a little something here. You just have to spray it on yourself and the room, and I guarantee that Hanson will be charmed as soon as he smells it. By then, he¡¯ll be at your mercy.¡± However, Mnie had her worries. ¡°What if I fall unconscious as well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Josie patted her hand, reassuring her. ¡°It only works on men.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mnie immediately held the bottle of perfume like it was a priceless treasure and sprayed it on herself. She thought it smelled like sess. ¡°What are we waiting for? Let¡¯s move now.¡± At that, Josie patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°Be patient, and let¡¯s get you dolled up first. I¡¯ve already made the necessary arrangements. You just sit back and let sesse to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mnie beamed as she held the bottle of perfume tightly. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson was reading a document on his phone in his office. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 114 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Adopt a Child Suddenly, a message notification popped up. It read, ¡®Vania, Richmond Hotel, Room 808, hurry.¡¯ Hanson grabbed his suit jacket without a second thought and dashed to said location upon seeing Vania¡¯s name. He caught the familiar rose perfume as soon as he reached Room 808. However, he didn¡¯t charge in, pausing before pushing the door open to find the massive bed carpeted with fresh rose petals. Right then, a woman in a red silk nightgown was lying in the middle of it. Her shapely figure and delicate makeup had her side profile looking a lot like Vania. Anyone unfamiliar with her wouldn¡¯t be able to tell under the dim lighting and enchanting perfume. However, Hanson got what was going on at first nce, smirking coldly. ¡°This old trick again? What, did you think nothing would happen to you after being bailed?¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t believe Hanson saw through her so quickly despite having made all the necessary preparations. How can this be? Didn¡¯t Mom say men will be charmed right after they smell this perfume?! Why is Hanson still so awake?! She reeled in bed. At that, she hurriedly pleaded, fearing he would walk out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hanson. I didn¡¯t mean to. There¡¯s nothing else I could do. Please save Greyson Realty!¡± ¡°You should already consider yourselves lucky that I haven¡¯t done anything,¡± he said, voice devoided of all emotions. At that, Mnie staggered toward Hanson, blocking his path. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee if I didn¡¯t bring up Vania, would you? Is she that important to you?¡± However, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, his face frosty as though he had encountered something revolting. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mnie knew that look, for it was one of abhorrence. She smiled bitterly and spoke while shaking her head. ¡°Well, do you know she slept around with men five years ago and got pregnant from it?¡± Frostced Hanson¡¯s eyes upon that, and he shot her an intimidating re. It instantly made her weak at the knees, regretting saying what she had in a fit of pique. Things would be a whole lot more troublesome if Hanson dug into it and brought it to light! Then again, Hanson long knew Vania had children, so he didn¡¯t think much about Mnie¡¯s taunt. However, he still warned, ¡°You¡¯d better not court death.¡± She dropped to the floor in fright, helplessly watching as Hanson passed by her and leave. Do I still have a chance? ¡­ After safelynding in Easnd, Vania, Henry, and Leo dashed to the car that Gxy Corporation had prepared for them. Leo drove away as soon as he set the GPS to the address Wesley had given them. It wasn¡¯t far from the city, and it was an hour¡¯s drive at most. Still, the location was considered in the suburbs. Vania didn¡¯t bring the topic up on the ne as there were many strangers. Now that she was much calmer, she asked, ¡°Did you guys manage to get the details?¡± Henry nodded in response. ¡°We did. This family bought Little Master from a trafficker. The family used to be well off. The couple operated a small factory and lived a wealthy life, but no matter what they did and how much they spent, they just couldn¡¯t bear a child despite being married for years. As they grew old and could no longer conceive, they began considering adopting a child.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 115 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Two Janky Houses Henry continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the children at the orphanage were too old for them¡ªthey wanted a newborn. Later, they met Wesley by chance, and through his rmendation, they bought Little Master from the trafficker for a hundred thousand.¡± ¡°However, their factory was shut down four years ago because of poor management, and they owed the workers a lot of money. The guy couldn¡¯t take it, so he started drinking every day. When he got drunk, he would abuse his wife and Little Master. Finally, the woman had enough of the levants and his abusest year. As a result, she ran away after a fight with the guy, leaving Little Master with him,¡± he said. ¡°With his factory down and his wife gone, he became even more shattered and drank to the point of alcohol abuse. Like before, he wouldsh out at Little Master every time he got drunk. Worse, he would lock Little Master up in a dark space, forbidding him from leaving or allowing anyone to approach Little Master. Sometimes, he would be neglected and even starve for days. The neighbors would sometimes sneakily give Little Master some food when they felt bad for him, but the guy would bbor Little Master if he was caught.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°With time, even the neighbors dared not get themselves involved. Little Master has suffered a lot over the years. ording to Wesley, he saw Little Master once when he stopped usst time. Like usual, Little Master was locked up in that dark space, absolutely emaciated. Worse, strangers scare him. The poor kid must be traumatized.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot the more she listened, and her body shook with anger while her fingers were bloodless from clenching them forcefully. He was at an age where he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, yet he was experiencing a living hell. It didn¡¯t matter, though. She had found him now, and she would never let him suffer such grievances ever again. Just as Henry was about to let on more, Vania waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± At that, she asked with a quivering voice, ¡°Will the guy let him go?¡± Leo then spoke up. ¡°ording to Wesley, the guy turned to alcohol because he has no money to pay his debts after his factory was shut down. We¡¯ve dug into it, and it¡¯s exactly what Wesley has told us.¡± Vania frowned at that. ¡°How much does he owe?¡± ¡°Apparently, he owes the workers a total of three million.¡± ¡°Will he let the child go if we help him pay his debts?¡± Leo nodded in response. ¡°For a guy who has to run and hide from debt collectors and police, I¡¯m sure he will. Besides, we have evidence of his factory evading taxes for years. If we give it to the police, it¡¯ll be enough for him to stay in jail for the rest of his life.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Vania nodded, her fists clenched tightly, her gaze heavy. It was a smooth ride, and they reached the suburbs after crossing the city highway. The roads here were still considerably t. The facilities, however, were far worse. They had evidently fallen into disrepair, and the houses on either side of the road looked like the residents themselves had built them. Some were alright, while others were somewhat janky. Many would cross this road, and many resided here too. As such, they weren¡¯t amazed to see a car passing by. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After several twists and turns, Leo finally pulled over in front of a janky house that was on the verge of copsing. ¡°Boss, this is it,¡± he said as he killed the engine. ¡°Yeah.¡± At that, the trio exited the car while their backups pulled over behind them. Vania didn¡¯t know how to describe her feeling when she looked at the house before her eyes, knowing that her child was in there. Then, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡± There were two janky houses with a modest yard piled high with empty liquor bottles messily. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 116 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 116 Chapter 116 I¡¯ll Protect You Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The front door was wide open, but there was no one inside. Following that, Vania brought her men to search the grounds. However, there was no child in sight. Have we been duped again? She looked around and found a janky pig sty with a padlock. At that, her heart pounded wildly as her eyes got red-rimmed. ¡°There!¡± She pointed toward it with a shaky voice. Henry and Leo reflexively looked in the direction Vania pointed and brought their men over to pick the lock. Inside, an emaciated child with eyes as clear as crystals shuddered in fear, and he was on the verge of cking out when he heard the voices outside. It had been days since hest ate something. It would be just another round of beating, he thought as he closed his eyes in despair, for he had experienced this far too many times. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s open.¡± With that, Vania opened the door with trembling hands. The sunlight shining in allowed Vania to see the inside of the pig sty clearly. This was no ce for a human to stay! There was only one window on the walls, yet it was nailed shut with nks of wood. The dim light shining through the seams only provided hints of time, telling night and day. Worse, the inside was humid and moist, and there were only a pile of loose hay and two empty bowls on the muddy ground. Moreover, a strange stench would drift over every now and then. A poor boy was curled up motionlessly in a corner with his eyes closed in despair. All he had on was a t-shirt and shorts; his clothes were so ck that they glimmered, and they were evidently so small that the boy could barely fit in them anymore. The temperature between night and day here in Easnd was drastic. How did he manage to survive in such conditions?! Instantly, Vania¡¯s tears fell like beads of a broken string while the others bemoaned. She didn¡¯t dare approach him hastily for fear of freaking him out. However, the boy remained motionless. With that, she wiped her tears away and called out to him eagerly with a shaky voice, saying, ¡°Bubba? Sweetheart?¡± The boy thought he was in heaven when he heard a gentle voice instead of the cussing he had anticipated. Slowly, he opened his eyes with incredulity to find a stylish woman at the door, reaching her hand out and calling to him. He could tell she was unlike any of the others he had met, and she wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Is she an angel sent to take me away? However, he still dared not move, only looking at Vania with his childish eyes. Then again, the innate bond between family had him trusting the person in front of him. Just when Vania was about to go up to him, someone shouted from behind, ¡°Who are you guys?¡± A ragged man appeared with a bottle of liquor in his hand, so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even stand still. With liquid courage in him, he bellowed upon seeing a bunch of strangers, shouting, ¡°What are you doing at my property?! I¡¯m telling you, I have nothing but my own life!¡± Clearly, he thought they hade to im their debts. The little guy instantly trembled in fear upon hearing the all too familiar voice. He was so nervous that he pressed his back against the wall, seeking his sense of security. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Vaniaforted gently at once. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The boy was evidently stumped, for it was his first time hearing words like ¡®protect¡¯, and the indescribable feeling had him burying his head deeper. Vania was a little at a loss for what to do when she saw him like that. However, she still tried to approach him, speaking as gently as possible, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come with me and I¡¯ll protect you.¡± The certainty in her eyes carried a sense of irresistible trust, yet his hesitation was still evident despite his long, disheveled fringe blocking his gloomy eyes. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 117 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Have a Hard Time epting Vania approached him, and she could feel his body shaking as she gently held his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± With that, she scooped him up gently. He was a five-year-old boy, yet Vania could pick him up effortlessly since he only weighed very little. The scorching sunlight was so bright that the little guy had difficulty keeping his eyes open. Moreover, he dared not look at the man in front of him. On the other hand, rage surged within Vania as she looked at the staggering, drunk man in front of them who hadn¡¯t stopped cursing. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At that, she nced at Henry, who immediately ordered their men to restrain the drunk man before announcing, ¡°You bought this child from a trafficker five years ago. Now that he has been arrested, the child should return to his parents as well. We know you bought the child and that your factory was forced to shut down, causing you to owe your workers three million. Also, we know that the police and your debt collectors are hunting you down. We will be taking this child away.¡± Hearing that the child would be taken away, he smashed the liquor bottle in his hand. ¡°I dare you to try! I bought that child! No one is taking him anywhere without my permission!¡± Was he reluctant to part with the little guy? Of course not. He only wanted to extort Vania¡¯s money, for he could tell she was well off from her outfit and the vibe she exuded. Of course, everyone saw through his little scheme. To that, Henry snorted disdainfully, ¡°You can have this the easy way or the hard way.¡± However, the drunk man couldn¡¯t care less, iling his arms. ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever way you use; you¡¯ll have to walk over my dead body if you want to take the child away, or no one leaves! I¡¯m going to sue you guys for trespassing!¡± His weak warning only had everyone sneering except for the boy, who trembled further in fear. Henry pointed at the drunk man and threatened, ¡°Is that so? You can¡¯t even save yourself. You should consider yourself lucky that we haven¡¯t sent you to the police.¡± The drunk man sobered up immediately upon hearing the word ¡®police¡¯, and he was startled. Though he didn¡¯t know who these people were, he could tell this woman had an extraordinary temperament. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t just some in Jane. Also, he was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the child even if he wanted to. That is, if he even wanted to keep this crib lizard. Then again, he didn¡¯t want to let the child go for nothing. Hell, he had spent a hundred thousand on him! In reality, he was speaking incoherently despite blowing a fuse, having zero intimidation. ¡°Even if you want to take the child away, shouldn¡¯t you ask him if he wants to?¡± With that, Vania looked toward the fearful child. She caressed his little face and asked gently, ¡°Bubba, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m about to tell you, but I¡¯m your biological mother. Because of some mishap five years ago, several bad guys took you away and sold you off here. I¡¯ve been searching for you since, and there hasn¡¯t been a moment where I¡¯ve not been thinking about you.¡± She added, ¡°It breaks my heart to hear that you¡¯ve suffered a great deal in thest five years. I want to take you away and let you live a normal life. I promise you that you will not regret following me, but do you want toe with me?¡± Like his siblings, the little guy was brilliant. He got Vania¡¯s words immediately despite having never been to school. More than that, the innate affection and trust between family made him want to trust Vania inexplicably. However, all of this happened so suddenly that his broken self had a hard time epting it. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 118 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 118 Chapter 118 You Will Never Regret Your Decision He finally raised his drooping head and looked at Vania with his misty eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but he just knew this woman wouldn¡¯t harm him. Then again, could he really leave this ce? What about his adoptive father, though? Though the man was abusive, he still hoped he could have a decent life. With that, he fell into entanglement once more. As he panicked, he wanted to hide in a corner. Vania understood his worry instantly andforted him, telling him that everything would be fine. It wasn¡¯t until he gradually rxed that she advised, ¡°I think I know what you want to say. Though he treats you poorly, you still want to thank him, am I right? What a sweet boy you are. I¡¯m really proud that you can retain your kindness when they¡¯ve been so horrible to you. I bet you¡¯ll be a just man in the future.¡± Future? He had never given his future any thought, but now, someone was encouraging him and even said that he¡¯d have a future! With that, a seed of hope was nted in him. He had only ever thought about surviving, but now, he wanted to think about the future. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finally, he was willing to look Vania in the eye. However, uneasiness still surged beneath those eyes. Tears began pooling in Vania¡¯s eyes upon seeing his expression, and she swore to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will see to everything I¡¯ve promised you. They won¡¯t be mistreated.¡± With that, she looked toward the drunk man with abhorrence. ¡°I will pay you the amount you bought him for, and I¡¯ll pay off all the debt you owe. However, from now on, you two no longer have anything to do with each other. I¡¯ve already done everything humanly possible for the child¡¯s sake. As for how you want to live the rest of your life, it¡¯s all up to you.¡± The drunk man instantly threw his every scheme and evil thoughts out the window upon hearing that someone would pay off all his debts. Who cared whether the child was willing to leave or not?! He was long done with raising this crib lizard, and it wasn¡¯t as if he had the extra money to raise him. Besides, it wasn¡¯t his own blood anyway. At that, he rubbed his palms and asked eagerly, ¡°Do you mean it?¡± His greedy face had Vania snorting disdainfully at him before looking over at Leo, who immediately presented the drunk man with a briefcase full of cash. The drunk man¡¯s eyes beamed upon seeing the wads of cash in front of him, guffawing as he hugged the briefcase. He never even thought to spare the child a nce. The little guy, on the other hand, felt bittersweet at the scene. It turned out he was truly worthless, and nobody would care about him. The world was massive, yet he had no ce in it. He was a sentimental child, so he¡¯d undoubtedly feel despondent seeing something like this. Vania felt his pain too, and she didn¡¯t know what to make of it. Who¡¯d have thought he¡¯d still have such a temperament when he had suffered so much? To that, Vaniaforted him whileforting herself. She said, ¡°You did well, and everyone should learn from you. I¡¯m also proud of you, but you¡¯re only five now. You still have a long road ahead, and I can¡¯t let you stay here. Trust me¡ªyou¡¯ll never regreting with me.¡± After a long while, the child finally nodded with a barely noticeable degree. ted, Vania turned to Henry. ¡°Henry, I want you to stay back and deal with everything else.¡± ¡°You can count on me, Boss.¡± With that, she turned away from the little guy and handed Leo two strands of hair¡ªhers and the child¡¯s. Leo got it right away and left with the others in two shakes. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 119 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Carbon Copy Vania picked the boy up and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With that, they headed out. When they got to the entryway, the little guy gazed upon his adoptive father and the house he had lived in for five years. This was it. He would nevere back ever again. Vania carried him to where they parked their car. The little guy had seen cars on the road a long time ago. However, he never imagined he¡¯d be able to sit in one and leave this ce. At that, his eyes darted everywhere with amazement. Meanwhile, Vania opened the car door, wanting to put him inside, but her actions frightened him so much that he buried himself in her arms. It wasn¡¯t what it seemed, of course. He just reflexively wanted to back up, but being in Vania¡¯s arms, there was nowhere he could go. ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± Vania said as he patted him to soothe his nerves. ¡°This is my car, and it¡¯ll take us home. Nothing will happen to you with me around. I¡¯ll sit inside with you, so why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± He no longer buried himself in Vania¡¯s arms after beingforted. However, he still clenched onto her shirt tightly, letting her sit inside with him in her arms. When Vania put him down on the seat, he immediately freaked out, for he had never felt such soft cushions before. The hay in the pig sty was even given to him sneakily by a neighboringdy, and it was the best cushion he ever had. The spotless car got him somewhat restless as he feared his filthy clothes would dirty the space. Vania knew it was already a feat for him to ept some things immediately. She told herself not to rush things and to take them one step at a time. The empty bowls popped into her mind when she saw his chapped lips and t stomach. It must¡¯ve been days since hest ate anything. Though heartbroken, she dared not give him any food carelessly for fear that he¡¯d choke. With that, she took a carton of milk she had prepared in her bag and handed it to him. ¡°I see that your lips are chapped. Have some milk first, and I¡¯ll get you some food when we reach the city.¡± She was right about him starving for days, and he had also finished thest bit of water the night before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He had never tasted milk before, but he dared not take it from her despite subconsciously licking his lips as his stomach growled. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can drink it. I prepared it especially for you,¡± Vaniaforted him as she poked the straw through the carton. The little guy fixed his gaze on Vania and only put the straw in his mouth when he was finally certain she wouldn¡¯t be mad, taking massive gulps. The way he wolfed down the milk pained Vania. How he would react to other food when he was already this afraid of a carton of milk? She dared not imagine what he ate in that horrible environment. Probably anything and everything, right? ¡°Take it easy and finish your drink slowly. I still have plenty. They¡¯re all for you,¡± Vania said as she stroked his back, fearing that he¡¯d choke from drinking so quickly. The little guy then gingerly took another carton from her, but the fear in his eyes had lessened by now. He opened his mouth but said nothing in the end despite hesitating for a long time. He was timid, reclusive, and even dared not make a sound when he was being beaten, enduring it all silently. However, his actions already spoke volumes for Vania. She knew he wanted to thank her, and she was deeply touched. ¡°You never have to be so polite with me.¡± After having some milk in his stomach, the little guy looked visibly more alive. Though his face was still filthy and his hair was also disheveled, she could still tell from his outline that he was practically a carbon copy of her babies at home. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 120 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Hurt His Feelings However,pared to them, this little guy was much more emaciated, and he was evidently malnourished. Vania dared not ask when thest meal he had was or what his daily life was like, for she knew the answer would only shatter her heart. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Anyhow, from this day on, his past would be left in that ce and his future would be bright. On their journey to the city, the little guy sat limply in his spot the whole time as he watched the reversing buildings from the window. He had never left that ce, nor did he ever think he could leave that ce alive someday. Though he couldn¡¯t recall most things in his toddler years, he still remembered how the neighbors described the city. Now, it was his turn to see it for himself, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling apprehensive. She had been studying the little guy¡¯s every action and noticed that he would just stare out the window. Hence, every time they passed by something interesting, she would exin it to him with utmost patience, and just like that, he had learned far more in this one hour than he ever had in the five years of his life. When they arrived at the hotel, Vania held his hand as they got out of the car. However, the little guy dared not take another step when he saw the grand entrance. How is it possible for a ce to be so pretty? It didn¡¯t seem like he should be here, though. At that, he took a reflexive step back. Vania felt his retreating step from their held hands, and with that, she squatted down to slowly exin, ¡°This is called a hotel. It¡¯s a ce for travelers to stay temporarily. Our home is in Hammond; it is very far away from Easnd, and it¡¯s also Hillsworth¡¯s most vibrant city. I¡¯m staying here temporarily because I¡¯m here to pick you up. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just follow me.¡± The little guy still wouldn¡¯t speak, his lips sealed shut. However, he would trust everything that Vania told him unconditionally. At that, he followed Vania discreetly, fearing that his filthy shoes would dirty the clean carpet. Then, he nced at the strangers only to droop his head again, not daring to take another peek. He still didn¡¯t dare to rely on her wholly, only feeling safe as he hid in that so-called inner world. On the other hand, Vania had been trying her best, hoping she could give him some warmth, but this was probably his first time in the outside world. Things could only get better if they took it slow. Hence, she would exin everything they came across in detail. She¡¯d exin what something was and what it was used for. Vania knew he was a smart boy, so he would understand everything she said. On the other hand, the boy followed her like the sweet little child he was, taking note of everything she told him. When they got to their room, she squatted down in front of him again. ¡°Here we are. This is where I¡¯m staying for now. Would you like to rest first or take a shower while I get you your clothes? After that, we¡¯ll eat a little something and head home tomorrow morning. How does that sound?¡± Home? The word had clearly stumped the little guy, and he reflexively leaned against the wall behind him. Will I also have a home now? I¡¯m not good enough for the home she¡¯s talking about, though. At that, he lowered his head in self-loathing and shook his head as he looked at his ragged clothes. Vania panicked immediately, for she had no idea what she had said wrongly for him to react so drastically. However, facing a child like him had forbidden her from panicking, or one little mistake might hurt his feelings. With that, she tried her best to soothe him. ¡°You can always tell me if you have any questions or if I¡¯ve said something wrong.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 121 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 121 Chapter 121 How Can There Be Such a Wonderful ce? ¡°No one will reproach you, and we¡¯re all equals here. Trust me,¡± said Vania in an attempt to assure him. However, the little guy still kept his head down while his gaze drifted everywhere. She could tell he still had hints of anticipation despite being insecure and terrified, and his reaction broke her heart. At that, she sighed heavily deep inside. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Meanwhile, she continued to squat in front of him, making sure they were at the same level. Then, she gently held his shoulders and said, ¡°This is our very first meeting, so you probably don¡¯t know a lot about me. That¡¯s okay, though; we can do this slowly.¡± Following that, she took her time to fix his clothes before suggesting with a faint smile, ¡°I see that your shirt is getting too small for you. I¡¯ve prepared a new set of clothes for you. What do you say we take a shower and try them on?¡± New clothes were a luxury to him as he had been wearing this set of clothes for as long as he could remember. No matter how the seasons changed, there was nothing else he could change into, and now, there were getting so tight that they hurt him. However, he dared not fantasize about having brand new clothes. Will those guys never chase me down and tear my clothes again? Will the other kids neverugh at me ever again? Can I be clean and put on new clothes? As those thoughts crossed the boy¡¯s mind, his eyes turned red-rimmed. However, he dared not raise his head to look at Vania or fidget, still pressing his back to the wall. He only felt secure when he could feel his existence physically. Besides that, he didn¡¯t want Vania to think he was a child that knew nothing, for he didn¡¯t know how to shower. Meanwhile, Vania held his hand andforted him by saying, ¡°From now on, you can have what other children have, and maybe even better¡ªafter all, you deserve them in the first ce.¡± At that, she turned around, brought out the set of new clothes she had prepared, and presented it to him. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you like, so I got you this year¡¯s fashion. Do you like it?¡± The boy wanted to check it out, but he still dared not raise his head, tugging on the hem of his shirt for a long time before mustering all his courage to do so. His eyes were filled with awe upon seeing the new clothes. He had no idea what ¡®fashion¡¯ was or what other choices he could have. All he knew was that he was looking at the best. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was barely audible, but it took every bit of his strength to say his heartfelt gratitude. On the other hand, tears instantly pooled in Vania¡¯s eyes upon hearing his voice, and she tried her best not to let them roll down her cheeks. What a polite child. She epted his thanks, but as family, he wouldn¡¯t need to say such things. However, he would still need to ept all of this little by little, just like how she dared not ask him to call her ¡®Mommy¡¯ immediately. Every single thing Vania had prepared for him was brand new. She held his hand and took him to the bathroom. After getting the temperature right for him, she exined what everything was and how to use them. While she did so, his little eyes followed her every move, for he had never seen such things. How is it possible for a ce to be so nice? At the same time, he couldn¡¯t believe the water that flowed out could only be used to clean himself. The water he used to drink was filthy. Who¡¯d have thought a bathroom could also be this clean? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 122 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 122 Chapter 122 I Look Forward to Gaining Your eptance He genuinely couldn¡¯t believe this beautiful ce was only a bathroom. He would be smiling even in his dream if he could sleep in a room like this. At that, he reached his hand out, wanting to feel those marvelous objects. However, he shrunk his hand back as soon as he lifted it, feeling fearful. What if I break it, though?! I¡¯d surely be punished. Vania noticed his temptation. With that, she brought his hand to every one of them, letting him feel and touch the objects for himself. Being noticed for the first time rendered the little guy in awe and shock, reacting more and more unnatural. It was Vania¡¯s first time interacting with her child like this, and she didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling, but it was still mostly bliss. Only when he finally got used to the surroundings and was no longer as afraid, Vania rxed a little and asked, ¡°Would you like me to help you, or do you prefer to shower yourself while I wait for you at the door?¡± The boy lowered his head bashfully again. Though he was worried he would make a mistake, causing him to fall out of favor with her, he still didn¡¯t want to trouble Vania. ¡°Myself,¡± he said diffidently. Tears began pooling in Vania¡¯s eyes again upon seeing his cautious sensibility. However, she still held back in front of him, not wanting to make it difficult for him. ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll be right at the door. Call me if you¡¯re not sure of anything, okay? The floor is slippery, so be careful when you walk.¡± He nodded at a barely noticeable degree. It had been too long since hest did something like nodding. Thus, it was stiff and rusty, but to him, it was already beyond his limit. At that, Vania retreated to the door despite being uneasy. She didn¡¯t want to stress him out, giving him the space he needed to slowly adjust. She remembered something as she got to the door, and she asked with a smile, ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name.¡± The little guy opened his mouth but said nothing for a long time. However, Vania didn¡¯t rush him, patiently waiting for him to tell her himself. Finally, only after a few solid minutes did he answer yet again in a barely audible volume. ¡°Jude,¡± he said. It was as though he had achieved a massive aplishment when he said his name, and he felt rather relieved. ¡°Jude. What a beautiful name,¡± Vania repeated as tenderness enveloped her face. ¡°What about your full name?¡± Dejection instantly appeared on his little face, and he lowered his head upon hearing her question. People wouldugh at him whenever he said his name. In particr, the other kids in the vige would always bully him for having no name, saying he was abandoned and ill-gotten. The kids were right. No one wanted him, and he never had a proper name; he only had this name which he never knew the meaning of, and his adoptive father didn¡¯t like the idea of the little guy following hisst name either. However, Vania didn¡¯t know about this. She reprimanded herself for rushing things when she saw Jude¡¯s reaction. At that, she returned to him andforted him, ¡°I¡¯m Vania, your mommy. You might find it difficult to ept it now, but that¡¯s okay. We can take it one step at a time. You¡¯re no longer a child with no home or name. Yourst name is Greyson, and if you want, Mommy can choose a name you like.¡± Jude looked at her with incredulity in response, for he already owned far too much in one day. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania smiled upon seeing that he was doing better, and she said, ¡°Alright. Go on, take a shower. If you need anything, you can call me by my name or address me as ¡®Ma¡¯am¡¯. If you¡¯re ready, you can even call me Mommy. I look forward to gaining your eptance.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 123 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 123 Chapter 123 You¡¯ll Feel Much Better While speaking, Vania looked reassuredly at Jude before heading out the door. However, she deliberately left a gap so that he¡¯d be able to see her as soon as he looked up. Sure enough, Jude reflexively looked for her as soon as she was out, only rxing when he saw she was still there. It took him a long time to finally make one light step, but he stopped right then, figuring out what he should do next. He kept reminding himself not to make a mistake and anger her. It wasn¡¯t until half an hourter did Vania hear the shower turn on, and only was she able to ease her worried mind a little. At that, she used the time to text her baby boys at home, reassuring them. ¡®Mommy has safely retrieved your brother. We¡¯ll being back tomorrow.¡¯ The boys were overjoyed upon seeing her message, tearing up with joy as they hugged each other. After that, they replied to her, congratting her and reminding her to stay safe. Vania could sense their excitement. Wasn¡¯t she just as grateful? Back at home, James began organizing tasks. ¡°We should get everything ready to wee Mommy and our brother home.¡± Jack and Jacob nodded heavily in agreement. ¡°Yeah.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Meanwhile, in the hotel bathroom, water flowed down from Jude¡¯s body, washing away all the dirt. It was like he hade back to life at that moment, and he began imagining his future. Could he go to school? After all, he wanted to attend school the most. He knew only clean children were adored, so he repeatedly scrubbed all the dirt away from his body, only stopping when his skin was glowing red. It took him a long while to finally get himself cleaned, but it also gave him a sense of surrealness, making him want to get out and hide in a corner. Meanwhile, when Vania realized the water had stopped running, she asked gingerly, ¡°Are you done? Can Ie in?¡± She waited for some time before finally entering, and when she did, the little guy had already put on his clothes. She carefully checked how he did, and upon seeing that he wore his clothes perfectly, Vania gave him a big thumbs up. ¡°Great job, Buddy!¡± However, he was overwhelmed, for it was his first time gaining recognition. Everything he did in the past was wrong. No matter how he pleased his adoptive father, he would only be despised, and the beating would even intensify. With time, he dared not say another word. Meanwhile, Vania looked at the clean little guy in front of her in awe. Though he had suffered so badly, his brilliance was still irrepressible, for his temperament was innate, and nothing could subdue it. With that, she picked up the towel and dried his hair. After that, she grabbed the hair dryer, even deliberately exining to him what it was and its function before drying his hair. Every time she exined something, she would give Jude the time to process it so that she wouldn¡¯t freak him out by proceeding before he could even ept it. Once he was ready, Vania pointed the hair dryer at his hair, gently ruffling it to blowdry. Jude sat upright without daring to move, for it was his first time experiencing something like this. Something called bliss charged at him with barely any warning, overwhelming him for a moment. Soon, his hair was dry. However, it had grown so long that his fringe covered his eyes, for it had been a long time since hest had a trim, and he shook his head, feeling slightly ufortable. At that, Vania grabbed a pair of scissors and said gently, ¡°Let me trim your hair. You¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 124 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Worried That He¡¯d Be Spooked ¡°I¡¯m very good at it, you know.¡± Vania often cut her boys¡¯ hair, so this was nothing to her. However, she didn¡¯t have all the tools she needed, so she had to make do for now and give him a proper cut when they returned to Hammond. Very quickly, she trimmed it into neat short hair, and he instantly looked much more refreshed like a new boy. At that, Vania smiled. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Jude looked at the boy in the mirror with incredulity. Was that really him?! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It had been a long time since hest saw his reflection. He couldn¡¯t believe the person inside the mirror was him! He subconsciously reached his hand out to the mirror, and the cool sensation had him instantly withdrawing and lowering his head like he had done wrong. To his surprise, Vania didn¡¯t reprimand him and said, ¡°You did everything superbly. Go ahead and explore. You have my support.¡± As she spoke, she fixed his shirt and hair before holding his hand. ¡°You¡¯re all set. Let¡¯s go outside.¡± Just then, the doorbell rang, causing the little guy to tremble in fear. With that, Vania grabbed his hand and soothed him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone¡¯s just outside. Out of courtesy, they would press the doorbell to notify the person in here. If you visit others at their home in the future, you have to do this too.¡± Jude got the gist of her words, but he had no clue what a doorbell was or what it was for. Surely he¡¯d make a fool of himself if he went to another person¡¯s home. Vania brought him to the door, and Jude reflexively retreated, worried that someone hade for him. Meanwhile, Vania stood in front of him and opened the door to reveal it was Leo and Henry. Jude remembered seeing them, so he rxed at once. Following that, Vania introduced them to him with a gentle voice. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. They¡¯re my friends, and they went to pick you up with me just now.¡± She waited for Jude to rx before turning to Leo and Henry. ¡°How is it?¡± She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t nervous. After all, it had been five years. Even if all the information was right, a slip-up could happen. As such, she really wanted to know the results of the DNA test. During the journey back, she had thought that even if this boy wasn¡¯t hers, she would still take him away and not let him continue living there. Leo was the one who broke the news. ¡°It¡¯s a positive, Boss. I followed every step of the way, and nothing wrong happened. This is the report.¡± At that, Vania heaved a sigh of relief and read the report with joy. When she got to the statement of result, she was already beyond ted. ¡°Thank heavens! I¡¯ve finally found him after all these years.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Boss,¡± Leo and Henry congratted in unison. ¡°Thanks. Help me prepare two tickets for tomorrow¡¯s first flight to Hammond.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss.¡± Henry nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve got it all covered.¡± Vania nodded at that, assured. ¡°Thanks for all the hard work, guys. Get some rest.¡± ¡°All the follow-up issues between Little Master and the guy have been arranged and settled,¡± Henry said as he handed her the bag of food. ¡°This is the dinner that you¡¯ve requested. We¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡± Vania took the bag while saying, ¡°Alright, thanks for the hard work.¡± After that, she turned to Jude and said pitifully, ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything to eat for a few days, have you? I¡¯ve got you dinner. We¡¯ll eat in here today, and I¡¯ll personally cook dinner to wee you when we get back home.¡± They had just met, and Jude had social anxiety, so she didn¡¯t want to take him to where it was crowded for fear that an ident would happen if he freaked out. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 125 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 125 Chapter 125 I¡¯ve Found You They had plenty of time alone with each other today, and the distance between them could be closed. Vania took his hand and sat at the dining table. Then, she opened the lunch box. ¡°Come on, try and see if you like it. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have them change it to something else.¡± Vania had asked for some light food like porridge and vegetables. Some desserts were included as well. She didn¡¯t dare feed him anything heavy like meat in case his stomach couldn¡¯t take it. When Jude caught the tantalizing scent of food, his stomach began growling again. Once again, he lowered his head in embarrassment. It was true that he hadn¡¯t eaten anything in days. He dared not even imagine food that smelled so good, so how could he possibly not like them? The best dinner he ever had was some bread the neighbors had sneaked in for him. Even until today, he couldn¡¯t forget that delicious taste. When he starved, he would dream of a time when he would be able to eat another piece of bread like that. The food he ate before was all old or rotten, having been left outside for many days. Every time he ate food like that, he would get a stomach ache thatsted for days. Once, it was so serious that hepletely cked out and couldn¡¯t even get up. Fortunately, the neighbors heard his cries for help and found him in time to rescue him. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know where would be right now. His sorrow and pain were visible in Vania¡¯s eyes, and she felt her heart ache for him. She ced some cutlery in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. You can eat all of this, but remember to eat slowly in case you choke.¡± Jude licked his lips, but he did not dare to take the cutlery. Vania couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for him. How many beatings had he taken to the point where he had to be extra careful even when eating? Vania sat beside him and scooped some food into his bowl. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Jude was startled by the kind gesture, and he declined Vania¡¯s offer with his actions. Still, Vania didn¡¯t back down. In the end, Jude couldn¡¯t win against her, so he took the cutlery himself. Still, as he looked at the delicacies and clean cutlery, he felt a little scared to dig in. ¡°You can eat everything here. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± With that, Vania grabbed her own cutlery and took a bite, showing Jude an example. When he saw Vania¡¯s actions, Jude finally took a hesitating bite out of the food Vania ced in his bowl. When he put it in his mouth, he almost forgot how to chew. How could such delicious food exist? He forcefully rubbed his red eyes with his arm, hoping he could rub away the tears before they fell. Vania felt her throat tighten, and she turned around to suppress the sorrow in her chest. She then ced more food in his bowl and exined the menu to him. Jude ate in small bites at first, but as time progressed, he started caring less and began scarfing down the food. This was probably due to his hunger. Vania kept rubbing his back. ¡°Slow down, and don¡¯t let it get stuck in your throat. No one is snatching it from you.¡± Jude ate with the speed of a tornado, and he soon licked everything clean. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania could only feel pain in her heart, for he had been starving for too many days. Fortunately, the food she prepared was easily digestible, or he would suffer again. After finishing his meal, Jude noticed that Vania hadn¡¯t eaten much. He curled himself into a ball again as if he hadmitted a mistake. Vania patted him lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. I¡¯ve eaten a lot too. Also, now that I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯m filled with so much happiness that I don¡¯t feel hungry at all.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 126 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Just Go to Sleep Vania feared that he might get ufortable from eating too much, so she wanted him to move around a bit. She also wanted him to feel less apologetic, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s tidy up, shall we?¡± As soon as he heard Vania giving him a mission, Jude immediately got up. He moved quickly and gathered up all the rubbish before Vania could do anything to help. Feelingforted, Vania looked at him before she carried him to the bed. She proceeded to rub his stomach lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll massage you for a bit, or you might feel sickter.¡± Then, she alsoy down beside him. Jude struggled against it at first, but he gradually settled down under her warm and gentle gaze. After being tense and nervous for an entire day, he finally felt rxed. Vania spoke softly. ¡°Just go to sleep if you¡¯re feeling sleepy. I won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± She would never take a step away from him today, for she feared that he might feel scared if she went out of his sight. But Jude dared not sleep anyway. He was afraid that all this was just a dream, and when he opened his eyes again, he would be back in that dark and terrible ce. No matter how sleepy he got, he tried to keep himself awake, not allowing himself to fall into slumber. Vania noticed that he hadn¡¯t closed his eyes, so she began to talk to him casually. ¡°We¡¯ll be staying the night in this hotel, and we¡¯ll go home by ne tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry, everything you¡¯re seeing now is real. I¡¯ve found you, and I won¡¯t let us be separated again.¡± A ne? What¡¯s that? He seemed to have heard it somewhere before, but he never saw one. Was he getting on a ne soon? Jude tried to imagine what a ne would look like. Also, what would home feel like? Even though Jude didn¡¯t like expressing himself with words, he could understand many things. He was beginning to ponder this concept of home. To help him get ustomed to his new reality, Vania continued, ¡°Let me tell you what it¡¯s like at home. If you get sleepy listening to it, you can just fall asleep, okay?¡± Vania pulled him close to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jude¡¯s body was rigid as he stared at her with widened eyes, afraid that he would fall asleep if he blinked. Vania¡¯s voice was soft as she told him how she had given birth to her babies five years ago, but she lost them in a sequence of events. She exined everything carefully. Fearing that he might overthink, she introduced him to her three babies at home. She hoped that they wouldn¡¯t feel too distanced from each other when they met. To avoid him feeling different from the others, she also told him about his other sister she hadn¡¯t found yet. As for their father, she referred to James¡¯ exnation and said that he had passed away in an ident. Perhaps because she had dumped too much information on him, Vania was worried that he couldn¡¯t process it in time. ¡°We have all the time we need ahead of us. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can just ask me. Your brothers are all very friendly too, and you can meet them tomorrow. Let¡¯s sleep for now.¡± Jude inherited Hanson¡¯s and Vania¡¯s genes, so even though he had never been to school or received any education, he was smart. He absorbed new information like a sponge, and he understood everything Vania told him. Still, he didn¡¯t want to fall asleep. Instead, he wanted to experience this wonderful moment longer. However, he was still a child at the end of the day. He couldn¡¯t hold out any longer and fell asleep. After waiting for him to fall asleep, Vania finally rxed and closed her eyes to take a nap. With so many different emotions rushing through her mind, she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly at all. The next day, there was only a faint light in the sky when Vania opened her eyes. She gazed at Jude¡¯s sleeping face and smiled in gratitude. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 127 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Another Person to Protect The little guy seemingly hadn¡¯t slept well either. His body was curled up into a ball as hey motionless throughout the night. This sleeping position suggested that he was still feeling extremely insecure. Vania had only shifted slightly, but it was enough to wake him up. Probably because he had been startled awake, Jude didn¡¯t quite understand where he was right now. The luxuriously decorated room looked like heaven to him, and he suddenly sat up and leaned against the headboard. He seemed to havee around when he saw Vania¡¯s gentle smile. He was no longer in that ce, and he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Upon noticing that he had woken up, Vania greeted him and said, ¡°Good morning. You¡¯ve woken up too early, so you can continue resting a bit. We have two more hours before the flight.¡± Jude didn¡¯t seem to be sleepy at all as he stared at Vania. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we pack our luggage?¡± Vania suggested. In reality, she hadn¡¯t brought much along with her, and Jude had absolutely nothing to his name. They only had a few necessities which they could just toss in a bag. After hearing Vania¡¯s words, Jude got up and walked lightly over to her. Vania took his hand and smiled a little. This is an improvement, isn¡¯t it? she thought. She treasured such interactions between them. Vania passed him the things, and he ced them ording to her orders. Every time he did so, Vania would give him a little encouragement. Even though Jude remained expressionless, Vania could sense that he was in a good mood right now. When everything was packed, Vania lightly scratched his little nose. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wash up and have breakfast.¡± He used to be satisfied with just a meal per day, but he got to enjoy breakfast now. This was something he didn¡¯t even dare to imagine yesterday. Indeed, it felt good to have a family. Vania squeezed out some toothpaste for him. ¡°On the count of three, we¡¯ll start brushing, okay?¡± ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Once the cue was given, Jude brushed his teeth at lightning speed andpleted his task carefully. Then, he obediently stood upright as he awaited Vania¡¯s next orders. He did everything Vania told him to do, and hemitted not a single mistake. The two washed up in a friendly atmosphere. However, Jude had no will of his own, for he feared that he might do something wrong. This made Vania a little sad. Later on, the two had breakfast in the hotel, having the same light porridge. When Jude ate his fill, Vania said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to go home.¡± Hearing that, Jude finally showed a change in expression. He was obviously looking forward to it. Even though he didn¡¯t say anything, he could already form the image of his family in his mind. This time, he boldly took a step forward. ¡­ After the five-hour journey, the ne finallynded at Hammond International Airport. Jude¡¯s nervous emotions had also settled down considerably. This was his first time seeing and getting on a ne. He was both nervous and excited, and when he heard the arrival announcement, Jude subconsciously looked toward Vania. Vania could feel his trust in her from this single nce. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Indeed, the bond of blood was truly amazing. Vania spoke, her voice full of emotion. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± This time, Jude finally responded with a nod. Vania¡¯s tion was clear for all to see. After all, home would forever be a concept that filled people with nostalgia and longing. Soon, they got off the ne. Vania spread her arms wide as she took in the familiarity of this ce. From now on, she had another person to protect. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 128 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The Most Important Thing Is in the Present At the entrance of the airport, Linda was already waiting for them. When she saw Vania holding a little boy¡¯s hand, she was so ovee with emotion that she almost cried. All these years, she knew how much effort Vania had spent on this, and she also felt overjoyed for the woman. ¡°Right here, Boss.¡± Linda waved her hand and greeted Jude, ¡°Hi.¡± ¡°This is also my friend. Her name is Linda Taylor, but you can just call her Aunt Linda.¡± Vania made the introductions before she picked Jude up and carried him into the car. Jude kept looking at the sides of the road. This ce was iparably flourishing. Soon, the car entered the vi area. The scenery here was even more pleasing to the eye, and Jude couldn¡¯t help but gasp in secret amazement. Once at their destination, Vania said to Linda, ¡°I¡¯ll need you to handle the matters at work for a couple of days. I¡¯ll tell you about them in detailter.¡± Linda nodded. She then said to Jude, ¡°Goodbye for now.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jude didn¡¯t say a word throughout the whole process, but it was obvious from the look in his eyes that he had responded politely. Vania took his hand and said, ¡°Now, you have to remember the way home. Our house is the fifth one right here.¡± Vania exined the surroundings in urate detail, and she also pointed out the signs of each area. Soon, they arrived at the entrance to their house. However, just when they were about to go in, Jude backed off a little. Vania was surprised. Everything had been progressing smoothly throughout the journey, so why did he suddenly refuse when he was just about to go in? She opened her mouth anxiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Vania stared intently at his face, trying to see and understand what he was thinking. Jude had been gripping a corner of his clothes tightly, unrelenting. He was nervous and worried. He feared that his brothers at home didn¡¯t like him, and he expressed a visible sense of inferiority. As Vania observed his expressions, she took a while to realize what he was thinking. She said gently, ¡°You are my child, and all this should have been yours from the start. I know what you¡¯re thinking, but you have to respect yourself. Now, you have a family and a home. No matter how they looked down on you before this, the most important thing is in the present. As long as you treat yourself with respect, no one would dare disrespect you in the slightest.¡± Hearing Vania¡¯s words, Jude looked up at her, his eyes asking the obvious question. Really? Vania¡¯s gaze was affirmative. ¡°There was once when I had nothing at all, but I earned everything you see now through hard work. In the future, you can also get everything you want if you work hard enough.¡± Jude frowned as if he were contemting every word Vania said. After a while, he finally gave a slight nod in half-belief. When Vania saw him nod, she sighed in relief. Everything would be fine as long as he hadn¡¯t changed his mind about going home. She took his hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s open the door and go inside.¡± Vania let him walk in front while she followed closely behind him. She did it so that he could constantly sense her presence, and he would feel more secure. At the door, Vania inserted the key and held Jude¡¯s hand as she spoke encouragingly. ¡°Here, why don¡¯t you try to open the door on your own?¡± Jude nced at Vania before he held the key hesitantly. His movements were shy and reserved as he dared not open the door with too much force. It took a long while before he could get the door open. As soon as the door creaked open, merry music sounded from inside. The music was pleasant to hear, and it greatly increased the joy in the air. He had never heard such wonderful music before. Also, the nice smell wafting out through the crack in the door made him feel even fuzzier inside. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 129 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Wee Home Jude was now at a loss. He looked up at Vania, who gestured for him to enter. He then took a tentative step inside before standingpletely still. He had only seen the bit of decoration at the door, but Jude could already figure out that this ce was multiple times more luxurious than the hotel they had stayed inst night. Most importantly, he could feel secure here. He didn¡¯t dare to walk forward too hastily, though. He waited until Vania entered and looked to her for further instruction. Before Vania could speak, roses suddenly fluttered down upon their heads. Colorful bubbles danced on their way up the floor, and helium balloons with cartoons drawn on them bobbed in mid-air. The happy music sounded even more cheerful now. This ce was like a pce, a world that only existed in fantastic fairy tales. However, it was an unfamiliar sight for Jude; it was his first time seeing this, after all. He didn¡¯t know what words he could use to describe the sheer beauty of this scene, and it felt like a dream. As the music yed, Vania led Jude by the hand to the main hall. Just then, her three babies walked up to them in unison. They wore formal suits and small ties, and each one of them held an exquisite gift box in their hands. ¡°Wee home, Mommy, and our little brother too.¡± Their footsteps were uniform, and their voices were loud and bright. They were a grand sight to behold as they stood in a neat line in front of Vania and Jude. When they caught sight of Jude, they began to study him. So this was their little brother. Meanwhile, Jude waspletely stunned at the sight of it all, and he gaped in awe at the people in front of him. There was a special sense of bond between the brothers, and they found each other quite likable. Even though it was their first time meeting, and they were still strangers to each other, they felt a certain kinship rising between them. The three babies had heard from Vania about Jude¡¯s situation, and when they saw his shock and nervousness, they felt bad for him as well. Still, they would be more caring toward this little brother of theirs, and they would help him get used to his new life as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Jude saw the happy smiles on their faces, and the confidence that radiated from within them was indescribable. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They seemed to be born with their current elegance and nobility, and he felt very small inparison. In contrast to his time in Easnd, the children wouldugh at him as soon as they saw him. On the other hand, he could see the enthusiasm and sincerity of his brothers. However, when he put himself inparison to them, he still lowered his head, feeling inferior. Just then, James calmly walked forward, but his tone was warm and caring. ¡°Hello, little brother. I¡¯m the oldest of the siblings, and my name is James Greyson. Wee home. This is my gift to you. I hope we¡¯ll be even happier together as a family.¡± Jude didn¡¯t dare to reach out to take his gift. He was already grateful enough for their kind treatment toward him, after all. Jude didn¡¯t take the gift, but James wasn¡¯t bothered by that. He simply stood by Jude¡¯s side and allowed Jude to take in his presence as a brother. Jack followed suit. He held the gift box in his hand as he introduced himself, saying, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m the second son. Mommy has been looking for you all along, and she has faced quite a lot of trouble in the process. Today, you¡¯re finally home, and we¡¯re all excited about it. We¡¯ll be known as the four brothers from now on¡ªisn¡¯t that great? This is the gift I prepared specially for you. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Jacob spoke up softly. ¡°I¡¯m finally going to be an older brother as well. Our family will be even happier from now on.¡± Then, the three babies looked toward Vania and said merrily, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re really d for you.¡± When Vania saw how considerate the three babies had been in their preparations, as well as how much they cared for Jude, she felt extremely grateful in her heart. She felt like she was going to cry tears of happiness. ¡°Thank you, my darlings. We¡¯ll definitely live even better than before.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 130 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 130 Chapter 130 A Sun-Shaped Bed The three babies nodded sincerely as they stood in front of Jude with their gifts in hand, hoping that he would ept the gifts. Upon noticing that Jude hadn¡¯t moved, Vania crouched next to him and said softly, ¡°We¡¯re all family here, so don¡¯t be shy. They prepared these gifts because they love you. Just ept the gifts for now, and you can also give them presents in the future.¡± Jacob also coaxed, ¡°Mommy¡¯s right. We¡¯re giving you presents from the bottom of our hearts, so please ept them. You will have a lot of opportunities in the future to give us gifts too.¡± James nodded as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re brothers after all. It¡¯s only right that we help each other out.¡± ¡°As long as we brothers are together, everything will be alright,¡± Jack encouraged the little guy too. Jude finally rxed his hands that were tightly gripping a corner of his clothes. He reached out shakily and epted their gifts with both hands. ¡°Thanks.¡± His voice was tiny, but everyone present who heard it felt like it was the loudest sound they had ever heard as happy smiles bloomed on their faces. The smiles seemed to influence Jude, who also rxed considerably. He was no longer as nervous as before. However, before he had rxed for long, Jacob took his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll show you around the house!¡± Jude was stunned by the sudden physical contact from people his age, so he followed Jacob clumsily. James had already prepared flip-flops for Jude which matched the ones that the brothers were wearing. Jude hastily put his slippers on, not wishing to trouble them further. Then, Jack led the way and introduced various areas around the house while James and Jacob supplemented his introductions. They exined everything in the house in great detail. The exquisite decorations were too dazzling for Jude as he could hardly believe that this would be his new home. He memorized every word his brothers said in the introductions. He was determined not to trouble them, and he had to do things all by himself. Finally, they came to the bedroom. ¡°This is our room.¡± As Jack spoke, he opened the door. All sorts of toy models appeared in front of him. There were also beds in the shape of a UFO, a car, and desserts. The workmanship was meticulous, and they all looked so real. He thought that the bed in the hotel was grand enough, and he couldn¡¯t imagine that beds this exquisite actually existed. There was a look of envy and admiration in his eyes. In fact, the pile of straw he treasured so much was probably nothingpared to these beds. Jack took his hand as well. ¡°We still don¡¯t know what you like, so we could only prepare a sun-shaped bed for you. We hope that your future days will be filled with sunshine.¡± Jude was beaming as he looked at the bed. He had never gone to school, and he knew very little about the outside world. He didn¡¯t even know what he wanted to do, or what he liked. However, when he saw the bed, he felt warm and fuzzy inside. He truly loved it. He opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡± Jack immediately responded in excitement, ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks between us.¡± This single word had connected the brothers¡¯ hearts to each other. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Soon, the four of them gathered together and began chatting about topics that belonged only to them. Even though Jude didn¡¯t say anything throughout the whole process, it was apparent from his bright eyes that he loved everything here. Meanwhile, Vania wasn¡¯t worried in the least about the four of them together. She was in the kitchen preparing dinner for tonight. Dinner would be different tonight, for the dining table was already decorated with candles, fresh flowers, and wine sses. The four children took the initiative to help her put the exquisite and delicious dishes on the dining table. Then, they poured out some juice and yed warm songs on the speakers. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 131 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Irritation Soon, the sun began to set. The dining hall was filled with joyousughter as the five of them sat around the dining table, raising the wine sses. Vania was the first to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s raise our sses in honor of your little brother¡¯s return. We¡¯ll have even better days up ahead.¡± ¡°Wee home, little brother. Cheers to better days ahead.¡± Everyone¡¯s sses clinked together, producing a powerful resonating sound. Vania silently prayed that she would find their sister too, and the family would be reunited. ¡­ Over the next few days, Vania stayed at home to apany her four children. When Jude had gotten used to his new environment, she finally decided to go back to work. Early in the morning, she applied exquisite makeup on her face and put on her handy suit. She looked completely different from her usual gentle self. Jude looked up at her, amazed at her stunning beauty. Vania walked to the door and waved toward her four darlings. ¡°Mommy is going to work! Goodbye!¡± ¡°Bye-bye, Mommy.¡± Even though Jude remained silent, he still waved at Vania. Vania smiled and left her home, assured. ¡­ In the president¡¯s office of Luke Corporation, there had been a constant low mood throughout the company over the past few days. No one could guess what had happened to their own president. Larry stood in the office, peeking at the president who was looking through some documents. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He was extremely curious. He heard that a man would experience feeling down several days in a month, so could it be that the president was going through this exact phenomenon? However, he had worked with the president for so long, but this phenomenon never urred before. Hence, he couldn¡¯t quiteprehend it. At that moment, he heard a thud. This was the umpteenth time the president had thrown his documents away this morning. As the noise sounded, Larry screamed in his heart and hoped that the president wouldn¡¯t turn his wrath upon him. The president of thepany then said in a cold voice, ¡°Has shee back?¡± Larry was stunned for a bit, but he immediately reacted and replied hastily, ¡°Ah! President Luke, Miss Vania went to work this morning.¡± Hanson frowned. She¡¯s finally gone back to work. They hadn¡¯t met each other since the audition. He even went to Gxy Corporation to look for her, but she had been away on a business trip. He didn¡¯t mind the business trip, but how busy was she that she didn¡¯t even have time for a phone call or a quick chat on WhatsApp? Didn¡¯t she know that he was looking for her? Even if she didn¡¯t have time, now that she was back at work, didn¡¯t she have the slightest intention of asking him why he was looking for her? The more Hanson thought about it, the angrier he grew. He mmed his phone on the desk. The phone screen lit up to show his message conversation with Vania on WhatsApp. He became even more angered by this, and he turned off his phone. This woman didn¡¯t even take the initiative to send him messages, so why should he? Hanson didn¡¯t even realize how weird his temper and train of thoughts were. Larry looked at Hanson. Thetter wanted to start a conversation with Vania, but he was too shy to take action. Thus, he began toe up with a n for his president. An idea shed across his mind, and he smiled before quickly putting his smile away. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°President Luke, logically speaking, Miss Vania should be going to the hospital for a check-up today. However, it seems that¡ª¡± Hanson red at him. ¡°Spit it out already.¡± ¡°Apparently, Miss Vania has no one to apany her to the check-up. Also, she seems to have forgotten about this.¡± Hearing that, Hanson raised an eyebrow. He then picked up the phone he had tossed away moments ago and twirled it in his hands. After a while, he stopped what he was doing and told Larry, ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll go buy a wheelchair first.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 132 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Pink Wheelchair A wheelchair? Larry was a little puzzled at the president¡¯s request. He wasn¡¯t ill or anything, so why would he buy a wheelchair? When the wheelchair store received news that Hanson would being, they immediately arranged for their employees to stand in neat rows at the entrance, awaiting their VIP customer. Soon, the handsome Hanson appeared at the entrance of the wheelchair store. The store manager bowed and weed him by saying, ¡°This way, President.¡± Hanson followed the store manager inside before sitting down on the makeshift VIP seat. Before the store manager could say anything, he spoke. ¡°Show me the nicest-looking wheelchairs you have in your store.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course¡­¡± Faced with Hanson¡¯s sudden visit to the store, the store manager was dumbfounded as much as Larry was. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. By the looks of it, there was no one close to Hanson who needed a wheelchair at the moment. They had no idea why their president would suddenly wish to purchase one. Anyhow, they didn¡¯t dare ask nor say anything about it. The store manager hastily wheeled over an exquisitely made wheelchair. He was about to smilingly show Hanson the features when Hanson cut him off. ¡°Make this wheelchair pink.¡± Pink? Utter shock was written on everyone¡¯s faces. Do people usually bother choosing colors for wheelchairs? This is all too strange! Larry wished he could hide his face. He was very sure that if anyone else made such a stupid request, they would already be chased out of the store. However, the person who made this request was none other than Hanson. Exasperated, the store manager could only scratch his head as he gathered all the workers in the store. Ten or so people began to carry out the never-before-seen modification to this tiny wheelchair. More than an hourter, an amazing pink wheelchair was born. The store manager wiped the non-existent sweat from his forehead as he spoke to Hanson nervously. ¡°Is this to your liking, President?¡± Hanson nodded in satisfaction before he got up and sat on it. He patted the armrests and gestured toward Larry. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Larry stared at him with widened eyes. Am I supposed to push him away like this? This will definitely be on the news! Fortunately, once they arrived at the car, Hanson got into the vehicle on his own ord. Meanwhile, Larry could only carry Hanson¡¯s newest toy carefully into the backseat. On the first floor of Gxy Corporation, all the employees who were passing by now stood still as they watched. Some of the employees even made up excuses to get out of the office just to catch a glimpse of the events unfolding in the lobby on the first floor. Linda jogged to Vania¡¯s office and stumbled over her words as she said, ¡°Boss, President Luke is here.¡± Vania nced at Linda, puzzled. This wasn¡¯t Hanson¡¯s first time visiting her, so why would Linda get so nervous? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vania closed the folder in her hands and looked at the woman. Linda pointed out the door, her expression especially weird. She didn¡¯t know how to describe the situation, and after a long while, she finally blurted out, ¡°President Luke came in a wheelchair, and he¡¯s in the lobby on the first floor right now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Vania shouted in surprise, thinking that she might have misheard something. She immediately got up and looked at Linda in shock. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not seeing things?¡± Linda nodded. She was equally puzzled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I saw.¡± How could that shocking color be an illusion? In fact, it had be the center of attention throughout the entire Gxy Corporation. Goodness, gracious! Vania said to herself as she hastily went downstairs. What happened to Hanson? Why is he in a wheelchair? Why did hee here in this condition? He could¡¯ve just settled matters over the phone! Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 133 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Responsibility Ding! The elevator doors opened, and Vania hastily got out. As soon as she entered the lobby, she stopped dead in her tracks. That¡¯s Hanson? In a pink wheelchair? I never knew he liked pink. Vania felt the urge to face-palm. Judging by his proud behavior, he didn¡¯t seem like he was injured at all. With her mind filled with questions, Vania sighed and walked over to him in an unnatural manner. She stood in front of Hanson and examined him for a long while. Then, she asked with uncertainty, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Hanson couldn¡¯t believe that she would ask him such a silly question, so he decided to ignore her. Vania was stunned. Why did he suddenly get so stubborn? Was it because of the wheelchair? She asked again, ¡°Did you get injured? Are you alright?¡± When Hanson saw the worry on Vania¡¯s face, he finally decided to forgive her. He nced at her. Then, under her worried gaze, he got up vigorously and said in the most natural tone, ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Vania was even more confused then. If he were alright, why did he use a wheelchair? Moreover, it was in such a weird color too. Seeing Vania¡¯s puzzled look, Hanson grinned and leaned in close to her ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you worried about me?¡± This sudden movement caused Vania to take a subconscious step backward, and she red usingly at Hanson. There were so many employees present, so why couldn¡¯t he talk normally? What was the purpose of him getting so close to her? Hanson ignored the using look in her eyes. On the contrary, he seemed to be in a good mood. He liked watching Vania get angry like this, for he found her boss-like exterior too stiff and ufortable. Hanson spoke seductively again, ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡± Huh? Vania was dumbfounded again. Have I promised him something before? Our work-rted matters have been settled, haven¡¯t they? Vania tried her best to remember, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what Hanson was getting at. Hanson looked at her before he let out a grunt as if he were chastising his own lover. ¡°You forgot about the check-up, didn¡¯t you?¡± At the mention of the word ¡®check-up¡¯, Vania blinked in bewilderment. Indeed, she had forgotten about this matter. Did Hansone all the way for this? She suddenly caught sight of the dazzling wheelchair and said in quiet disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you prepared this wheelchair for me?¡± Hanson nodded in affirmation. ¡°Congrattions, you got it right.¡± ¡°My God.¡± Vania was utterly shocked. What was Hanson trying to do? Why did he prepare a wheelchair for her? Did she even need one? Hanson pushed the wheelchair over to her, a satisfied look on his face. ¡°Come and sit down. You have to get your check-up today.¡± ¡°I can go for the check-up, but I don¡¯t think I need the wheelchair.¡± Vania didn¡¯t like the idea one bit. She had been able to walk for a long time now, so this wheelchair was useless to her. Was Hanson¡¯s brain fried? Was that why he had prepared this for her? This man¡¯s thoughts were getting more difficult to understand. Hanson narrowed his eyes with a dangerous gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you throughout the whole process, and your only job is to listen to me.¡± ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Vania continued to refuse. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed to that stage, had it? Why did he think it was appropriate to apany her throughout the whole process? She felt as if she could no longer recognize him after a few days of not meeting him. As for Hanson, he wasn¡¯t sure how he came to this conclusion, but he simply didn¡¯t want Vania to feel tired, so that was why he had prepared the wheelchair. When he saw that Vania was against the idea, his expression turned cold. ¡°I am partly responsible for your injury, so I have to take responsibility until the end.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 134 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Trouble Brewing Vania¡¯s ident had been caused by Mnie; since Hanson was involved in it too, his reasoning was quite reasonable. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°I¡­¡± Vania was about to say that he didn¡¯t need to take responsibility when Hanson interrupted her. ¡°You have two choices; either I carry you there, or I¡¯ll take you there in a wheelchair.¡± There was no room for rejection in his voice. Vania was troubled. She didn¡¯t want either of those options, and she even hoped that Hanson wouldn¡¯t apany her. She could walk on her own, and she knew the way there. Check-ups were easy for her, after all. Hanson already knew what she was thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for the best doctors to examine you. If you don¡¯t want to waste their time, we should get going immediately.¡± Upon realizing that she couldn¡¯t skip the check-up today, Vania could only grit her teeth and sit in the wheelchair. She then said in a weak voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hanson gazed at the pink wheelchair and thought that it was very nice-looking indeed. The president, who had been glum for so many days, finally had a bright expression on his face. Even Larry heaved a sigh in relief. The crisis was sessfully averted. Indeed, Miss Vania was truly the cure to the president¡¯s ails. Under the stupefied stares of the employees, the great President Luke escorted Vania out in a wheelchair, looking very calm and indifferent. A distance away, Linda gaped in shock and rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She thought she was seeing things again. Why was the one ultimately sitting in the wheelchair her own boss? Throughout the entire journey, the prestigious President Luke was pushing a pink wheelchair while a very unwilling woman sat in it. Vania kept chanting silently to herself, I¡¯m invisible, I¡¯m invisible, and no one can see me. At the same time, Mnie, who was staying at home, shook in anger at the sight of the photo that had been sent to her phone. Hanson was actually apanying Vania for a check-up at the hospital. This shameless woman really had too many tactics to seduce men! No! I have to meet Vania! I cannot let things go on like this! she thought to herself. Mnie could give Vania the information she needed on her children. In exchange for that, Vania only had to help Greyson Realty and allow Mnie to return to Hanson¡¯s side. At that thought, Mnie got up and prepared to go out. She had just arrived at the living room when George, who was having tea there, stopped her with a loud scolding. ¡°Where are you going this time? Have you done everything I told you to do?¡± Mnie was terrified of George. When she heard his harsh tone, she immediately stopped walking and said in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Vania. I can definitely get her to help Greyson Realty.¡± With his teacup in hand, George hesitated for a while before announcing, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Then, he gestured for Josie to help him into his suit. When she heard that George would be meeting Vania in person, Josie hastily tried to stop him, saying in panic, ¡°Dear, just let Mnie deal with the minor things. You should rest at home and avoid getting too worked up.¡± As she spoke, she gave Mnie a look. What would they do if Vania came back? Mnie got the message and immediately tried to convince him by saying, ¡°Yeah, Dad¡ªMom is right. You don¡¯t have to be there in person for such minor matters.¡± George snorted in disdain. ¡°You call it a minor matter, but you still can¡¯t get it done after so long. How am I supposed to rest assured like this? You¡¯re all useless idiots.¡± Indeed, he hadn¡¯t expected Vania toe this far. Still, even if she became the queen, she was his daughter, and she would have to listen to him. When Josie and Mnie realized that George was actually furious, they were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare speak another word. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 135 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Lunch Date She kept staring at George, thinking about what she should do next. Meanwhile, Josie attempted clumsily to straighten George¡¯s shirt. However, the man was annoyed by this. ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you even straighten my shirt properly now?¡± he roared. Josie said nothing to avoid him flying into a rage. As such, she swallowed her pride and kept quiet. Mnie followed closely behind him, looking nervous. When they got into the car, George asked coldly, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Mnie gritted her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s at the hospital.¡± Mnie would break her bones and get her hospitalized again if she could, for she hated that Vania was clinging onto Hanson all the time. George did not even care why Vania was in the hospital as if she was not his own daughter. Instead, he urged, ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mnie answered. She did not argue, or her father would yell at her. ¡°Speed up, please.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . By then, Vania and Hanson were not at the hospital anymore. They went through the VIPne and were done with the check-up. At that moment, both of them were at a luxurious private restaurant, and the table was filled with all kinds of dishes. Vania seemed confused, however. The whole day was just like a scene from a movie, and she was still trying to process it. On the other hand, Hanson appeared rather calm, so she asked, ¡°What are we doing?¡± Hanson cocked his eyebrow and looked at her as if she had just asked the stupidest question in the world. In the end, he answered, ¡°We¡¯re having lunch.¡± Can¡¯t she see that we¡¯re having lunch even when it¡¯s this obvious? I think she needs to get checked again. Vania bit her tongue. That was a stupid question. She opened her mouth again and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why did you get me a wheelchair and treat me to all this food?¡± She had no idea that a dozen people had worked on that wheelchair, but the color alone told her that the wheelchair was made specifically for her. Hanson ignored the real question she was asking and said, ¡°Just because I want to.¡± Likewise, he had no idea why he was doing all this for her. He just felt like seeing her after not meeting up for days. ¡°I can¡¯t possibly let you walk all the way to the check-up, right? A wheelchair makes things so much easier.¡± Fine. As long as you¡¯re happy. She had no answer for that, so she put her questions aside and turned all her attention to the food. Soon, Vania wolfed down everything before her. I don¡¯t get why he¡¯s doing this, so I¡¯m going to eat. Hanson would scoop a little of every dish she had. He usually thought that all the food here tasted like cardboard, but they seemed different that day. No wonder they¡¯re famous. Meanwhile, Larry rubbed his eyes. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a germaphobe, though? Seeing as his employer was acting differently from how he usually did, Larry was starting toe up with theories of his own. When Vania finally left, he could go in and get his answers. The man mustered all his courage and said, ¡°President Luke, that¡¯s not how you¡¯re supposed to woo ady. If anything goes wrong, she might think you¡¯re a creep.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 136 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Irony A frown appeared on Hanson¡¯s forehead. He said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to woo her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Larry sounded surprised. ¡°Why did you do all of this, then?¡± He was getting confused about everything. Hanson gave him a cold look and answered, ¡°It makes me happy.¡± This again? Well, as long as you¡¯re happy, I guess, Larry retorted in silence. He muttered under his breath, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought you had a crush on Miss Vania.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± If looks could sh a person, Larry would¡¯ve had ten gashes on his body at this point. He quickly waved his hands. ¡°N-Nothing. I said nothing.¡± He made a gesture that said he would shut up, and he stood by Hanson quietly. Hanson seemed satisfied by the answer, and he snorted. A crush? If Larry had told him that in the past, Hanson would have shrugged it off and thought nothing about it. However, when he brought it up now, Hanson was starting to get some ideas. He did not dislike Vania both in terms of looks and personality. In fact, he got along well with her, but more importantly, Morales and Morgan liked her. He was not annoyed by Vania¡¯s kids either, so marrying her seemed to be a decent choice. Nobody would have thought that Hanson was jumping progression on the path of love. He was trying to marry Vania so the kids could have a stepmother before he even knew what love felt like. Meanwhile, Vania went back to thepany after she left the restaurant. There was a mountain of files waiting for her to handle and approve. However, when she came in and saw the people sitting inside, her face fell. Linda and a secretary from the secretariat were serving them coffee, and Vania questioned, ¡°Nobody can enter the office without my permission. Who let them in?¡± Linda stared down at the ground and sighed in resignation. ¡°Mr. Greyson said that he¡¯s your father, and he¡¯s here with your sister. We couldn¡¯t stop them.¡± Vania scoffed. She looked at Mnie andughed at her. ¡°Here for another apology again, Mnie?¡± George was annoyed by the fact that Vania did not even care about him, and he barked, ¡°Silence! I am your father! I don¡¯t need your permission toe to yourpany.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a marketce, George. You can¡¯te and go as you please. Nobody can get into my office without my permission. Not even my own father, and I never thought of you as my own parental figure. You call yourself a businessman, but a child has more manners than you.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± George was infuriated, but he had nothing to say in return. Meanwhile, Mnie thought it was a good chance to make things tense between Vania and George. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t talk like that to Dad, Vania. He¡¯s just here to see you. He even wants you to have dinner with us, and you¡¯re just being rude.¡± George pointed at Vania imperiously. ¡°I will not stand for this! You wille home tonight! We need to talk.¡± Vania scoffed. Home? He calls that ce home? How ironic. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 137 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Hypocrisy Moreover, I live at Haling Vi, not the Greyson Residence. I see that he still loves to order people around. She said mockingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about, though. Linda, send our guests off.¡± George was used to Linda and Mnie¡¯s obedience. His word was thew at home, and no one would go against him. Vania chasing him off right in front of her own assistant was humiliating for him, and he roared, ¡°You don¡¯t get to say no!¡± He raised his hand against her, but Vania saw through him. She held his hand and flung it away. ¡°You¡¯re at mypany, not your house.¡± She then gave him a warning re and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t get to do as you please here. Are you going to leave, or should I get someone to help escort you out?¡± Vania stopped Mnie and George from getting any high ground, and they failed to bring up the investment demand. Mnie quickly yed the victim right in front of her father. ¡°Vania, I know you¡¯re angry, but he¡¯s your father. You can¡¯t do this to him.¡± Vania crossed her arms and stared at them coldly. They¡¯re not here just to ask me over for dinner. I bet they¡¯re going to ask for my help so that Mnie can stay with Hanson. As such, Vania kept quiet. She was waiting for the other shoe to drop. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. In the end, it was Mnie who relented. She kept on the victim act and condemned Vania by saying, ¡°Vania, you¡¯re a part of the family. Thepany is in trouble now, and you should help Dad out. You can¡¯t just stand by and watch us go broke. Please, I beg you.¡± Mnie was ying the victim to make Vania look like an oppressor. Dad¡¯s going to hate her even more, and he¡¯ll never take her back now. Oh, so that¡¯s why. The mockery in Vania¡¯s eyes was getting palpable. This crisis didn¡¯t show up out of nowhere; it started right after Mom died. Thepany only managed to look sessful because it had a strong foundation and lots of resources to lean into. In fact, they managed tost this long because Luke Corporation injected a lot of funds because of Mnie. However, Mnie was also the reason why Greyson Realty¡¯s share prices had dipped. Luke Corporation did not inject any more funds, and it put them in a precarious situation. They were deep in the red now, and bankruptcy was imminent unless they had more fundsing in. George isn¡¯t fit to be a leader. He¡¯s arrogant and stubborn, so how did he manage to build apany? Also, why did Mom fall for him? She felt sorry for her mother, for the woman had fallen for a piece of sc*m like George back then. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯spany had a mountain of resources. She could save tenpanies like Greyson Realty if she wanted to, but she refused. She had cut all ties with the Greyson Family, and Mnie¡¯s fake plea disgusted her. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m running a business here, not a charity.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 138 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Visit ¡°I¡¯ve evaluated yourpany, and I have no interest in it. It¡¯s on the verge of bankruptcy now, so don¡¯t try to ask for any favors. I do not give them out easily.¡± ¡°Very well. Will you help me if I give you your child then?¡± She wants to find her children, right? Fine. I¡¯ll give her what she wants. ¡°I¡¯d like to see that.¡± Vania was still as calm as ever, though Mnie could see the disdain in her eyes. Mnie frowned. She could sense the underlying message in that reply. I have the clue that leads to her kid, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯d fail. Is she saying that she¡¯s found the child? That doesn¡¯t matter, though. I have the other kid in my hand. She asked, ¡°What about the other one?¡± However, Mnie¡¯s threat backfired. Vania¡¯s face fell, and she retorted, ¡°I will not save yourpany, and I will find my own children.¡± Then, she turned to George. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that I want nothing to do with you, and you¡¯d best remember that. I¡¯m not someone you can order around.¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me like that?! You are crass and rude! Is that how your mother raised you to be? A rude wench?¡± George should never have brought Vania¡¯s mother up. It enraged her, and she shot George a murderous re. If looks could kill, George would have died there and then. ¡°How dare you talk about my mother?¡± For a moment there, Vania looked as arrogant and proud as her mother used to be when she was alive. George remembered the terror he suffered back then, and when he looked at Vania again, his hands trembled. ¡°You insolent child!¡± Vania was still looking at George and Mnie like they were rotten sc*m tossed into the gutter. She had not forgotten what they did to her, and she would make them pay for it. Mnie was shaken by the confident look Vania was giving her. Damn it, I¡¯ve failed. She didn¡¯t take the bait. Meanwhile, George was too furious to say anything. A momentter, he held Mnie and red at Vania. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After they left, Vania felt all the strength leaving her, and she plopped back down into her seat. She stared at the sky outside while tearing up. Vania thought to herself, I miss you, Mom. Linda was shocked by the intensity of the argument, and she quickly went to Vania¡¯s side. ¡°Are you alright, boss?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Vania massaged her forehead in frustration and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just carry on with your work.¡± Linda was still giving her a worried look as she retreated from the office, but Vania stopped her and said, ¡°Get me a bouquet of roses.¡± Her mother loved roses, just like she did. Linda nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± Soon, a woman in in clothes sat before a grave in Verdant Cemetery. She brushed her finger across the gravestone as she put the bouquet of roses down before the grave. Vania mumbled to herself, her voice broken, ¡°They took everything from me, but they still think I owe them my life. Who do they think I am? I¡¯m in so much pain. Can you tell me why?¡± Vania spaced out in the cemetery for more than an hour. She vented all the anger, sorrow, and frustration that was in her heart before she finally got back up. Vania then wiped the gravestone clean while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go now. See you someday.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 139 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Wet She smiled at the picture of herte mother and left. Vania did not drive to the cemetery. She was in a bad mood, and it would¡¯ve affected her driving. She wanted to walk until she managed to get a ride back to town, but the sky became overcast not long after she came out of the cemetery. The rainstorm hade too suddenly, and Vania was caught by surprise. Sh*t. She called Theresa and asked her toe pick her up, but the rain seemed to be in a hurry. It was already starting to pour before she could tuck her phone away. Hence, all Vania could only cover her head with her hands and run ahead. I¡¯ve got to find some shelter. After all, she had no umbre or raincoat on her. A woman in in clothes sprinting at full speed at a cemetery was a terrifying sight, especially when her hair was billowing in the wind. At that moment, Hanson was passing through the area. He had juste back from a workce survey, and when Larry saw Vania, his eyes widened. ¡°President Luke! That woman in the rain looks like Miss Vania.¡± Hanson was resting his eyes, but he opened them quickly and looked out into the rain to see if Vania was there. He did see her, though he felt curious to find her in the cemetery at this hour. Larry honked and stopped the car beside Vania. He rolled the window down. ¡°Get in, Miss Vania.¡± It was weird to see Hanson here, but Vania did not care. She jumped into the car the moment Hanson opened the backseat door. It had only been a few minutes since the rain started, but she was already drenched. ¡°Thank you,¡± she thanked Larry once she got into the car.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss Vania.¡± He grinned. ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your assistant?¡± ¡°I was visiting myte rtive, and it started raining all of a sudden.¡± Ate rtive? Hanson thought about the dead guy James had told him about. He also noticed that Vania was looking teary-eyed. Did she cry? The temperature around him dropped several notches. For some reason, Vania felt a chill run down her spine, and she sneezed. She rubbed her arm and called Theresa to tell her that she had found a ride home. Larry noticed Vania rubbing her arm, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll turn the heater on if you¡¯re feeling cold.¡± He was happy to help his idol out. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re not too far from my home now.¡± Larry turned the heater on anyway. ¡°Remember to drink something hot when you get home. You don¡¯t want to get down with a cold, after all.¡± Vania smiled. ¡°You¡¯re rather meticulous, I¡¯d say.¡± Larry looked smug since his idol had praised him. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a certified nice guy, after all.¡± Contrary to the happy conversation, Hanson was looking absolutely miffed. Did she just ignore me? He held his fist against his mouth and coughed, telling Vania and Larry that he was still around. Larry shut up right away. I got carried away. He did not have to look around to know that Hanson must be giving him a look that could kill him ten times over. On the other hand, Vania did not realize that she had ignored Hanson. He managed to remind her about his existence, and she said awkwardly, ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Well, so much for a natural greeting. She kept looking at her hand to relieve the awkwardness in the air. Hanson let out a snort. Seeing her looking all drenched was starting to bother him. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 140 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Hanson¡¯s House Vania¡¯s clothes were sticking closely to her skin, revealing the perfect curves underneath. Her face was glistening from all the moisture, and Hanson felt something stir in him. She got into this mess for another guy, though. That stirring feeling within Hanson turned into a weird sensation, and he asked sternly, ¡°Were you going to run all the way home just like that if you hadn¡¯t bumped into us?¡± Before she could answer, he told Larry, ¡°Take us to Luke Estate.¡± She panicked a little. ¡°Can you make a turn right ahead? I told Theresa to wait for me at the junction.¡± Haling Vi and Luke Estate are in two different ces. ¡°You¡¯re going home looking like that?¡± It¡¯s notfortable, but I can just get changed at home. I don¡¯t need to head to your ce for that. Hanson interrupted before Vania had the chance to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to jump out of the car.¡± The rain was cold, but his voice sounded colder than that. Jump out of the car? What kind of idea is that? If I do that in this weather, it¡¯ll be another trip to the hospital for me. She had a feeling that she had gotten into some shady deal here. What the hell is he even thinking? Momentster, they arrived at Luke Estate. The maids were standing outside with an umbre in their hands. They were awaiting Hanson¡¯s return, but when they saw the woman in his car, all of them were shocked. Aside from the young master¡¯s mother, they had never seen another woman in Hanson¡¯s car before. Oh my, she¡¯s so gorgeous too. Not even the rain can conceal how beautiful she is. The maids were shocked and awestruck, but they remained serious and handed the umbre over to Hanson. He would not have taken it in the past, but he now epted the umbre. They were surprised to see that and watched as Hanson turned to the side and waited for Vania to step out of the car. Worried that the rain might get to her, he moved the umbre over to her, exposing himself to the rain instead. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania stepped out of the car right away and leaned closer to Hanson so that he would not get drenched. She tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± It was a minor detail, but Hanson was delighted nheless, and his annoyance about her crying over another guy was gone with the wind. He smiled, and they went into his home. Once they came to the living quarters, Hanson took the towel his maid handed him and draped it over Vania. He wiped her skin gently and said, ¡°Your clothes are wet, so I¡¯ll take you upstairs. There are new clothes there. Change into them and dry your hair. You don¡¯t want to get a cold.¡± Vania nodded and went upstairs with Hanson, though she was staring at the design of his house. The main colors of the house were gray and white, and his home was spartan. It felt cold like the owner of the house, and everything screamed aloof and distant. She could not understand his aesthetics. His bedroom was in the center of the second floor. Hanson opened the door and turned to the side so Vania coulde in. She looked around, and he said gently, ¡°The shirts are in the closet. Just take whatever you want, and remember to dry your hair. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 141 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Honey Lemon Tea It was Vania¡¯s first time in a man¡¯s room, and she felt repulsed. She suddenly remembered that this was Hanson and Mnie¡¯s room, and she did not want to have anything to do with it. Her Hanson noticed what she was thinking. He came closer to her gradually, only stopping when she was backed against the wall. Hanson then ced his palm on the wall behind her, looking like he was pinning her against it. He whispered into her ear, ¡°The room is mine and mine alone. You¡¯re the first woman in here, and everything in this house is all new. Nobody has touched them before.¡± Hanson had ordered his men to change everything in the house right after Mnie left. She could feel him breathing down her neck, and it was ticklish. More importantly, she felt curious about the fact that he was not living with Mnie. Once again, he saw through her, and he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ve never touched her ever since that ident five years ago.¡± Hanson exined himself for the first time in his life. After all, he did not want Vania to misunderstand him. He never liked Mnie, and he never would. Even if she did try a lot of tricks on him, he lost the impulse he had that day five years ago. Vania was surprised. Putting the problem between him and Mnie aside, just seeing right through her thoughts like they were nothing was terrifying enough. On top of that, she always felt a little hot and bothered whenever Hanson was around. That¡¯s dangerous. She refused again, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I borrowed your shirt back in Farville, and I haven¡¯t given it back yet.¡± He did not care about that, for it was just a single shirt. Hanson was about to tell her she did not have to give it back, but then he wanted to see her more, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can give it back to me when you have the time. I don¡¯t like strangers touching my stuff.¡± Aren¡¯t I a stranger? Vania retorted silently and refused his request. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hanson had no idea she was starting to refuse his advances. He raised his hand and patted her head. ¡°Listen to me and dry your hair, or else you¡¯ll get a cold.¡± Vania did not move, so Hanson said sternly as if he was spooking a child, ¡°Do you want me to help you instead?¡± The overly-intimate behavior was irritating Vania, and she shot him a re. ¡°I can handle it myself.¡± With that, she shoved him away and went to the bathroom. Hanson thought she was just being shy. He sat beside the coffee table, waiting for her toe out. Meanwhile, Vania dried her hair off as fast as she could. It was fortunate that Hanson had a dryer, and she dried her clothes with that. All she wanted was to leave his ce right away. She checked herself onest time and went out after confirming that everything was fine. Nheless, she was polite enough not to go downstairs immediately. Instead, she thanked Hanson and said, ¡°Thank you. My hair and clothes are dry now, so I¡¯ll be going home. I¡¯ll give you your shirt back some other day.¡± Vania had been acting distant since a while ago, but Hanson did not realize it, and he thought it was weird that she was acting so formal with him. He frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve asked the maid to make some honey lemon tea for you. Are you telling me that you don¡¯t even have time for a cup of tea?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 142 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 142 Chapter 142 An Unexpected Proposal During their conversation, a servant had brought up a cup of honey lemon tea and politely ced it on the coffee table. As Vania stared at the steaming cup of honey lemon tea, her expression grew even more puzzled. She did not reach out for the cup, but instead, she scrutinized Hanson¡¯s expression to see what he was up to. After a while, she finally asked, ¡°Hanson, I still haven¡¯t figured you out after all this time. Why are you treating me like this?¡± They were beginning to get a little too close for herfort, and in her opinion, they were never that close to begin with. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hence, Vania chose to be straightforward. ¡°Please tell me why you¡¯re doing this.¡± She wants an exnation? Therefore, under Vania¡¯s watchful gaze, Hanson gave her the simplest, most direct answer he could think of. ¡°I want to marry you.¡± What? Vania thought that she must have heard it wrong, and she stared at Hanson in bewilderment. Meanwhile, Hanson was unphased by her reaction. He calmly repeated, ¡°I want to marry you.¡± Is he proposing to me right now? Thank goodness she had not taken a mouthful of that tea, or she would have spat it out in his face. Having just received a marriage proposal from a man barely knew, Vania could only ask, ¡°Do you mean that?¡± Marriage had to be built upon a solid foundation of a rtionship, and it should never be done in the spur of the moment. She was not even in a romantic rtionship with him, so why was he jumping straight into marriage? In any case, she did not think that their rtionship had reached the level where they could discuss the possibility of marriage. However, Hanson nodded in all seriousness. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± He had given it a lot of thought, and Vania was a suitable match for him. On the other hand, Vania was frowning. She had no clue where he even got this idea from, so she asked, ¡°What do you know about me? What do you like about me?¡± Hanson had no answer for her. He knew very little about her, and the word ¡®like¡¯ did not belong in his vocabry. Even then, what did these things have to do with marriage? He simply wanted to give Morales and Morgan aplete family, and she just so happened to check all the right boxes of what he looked for in a woman, so it seemed like marriage was the right decision. Vania snorted when she saw his nonplussed expression. ¡°You barely know anything about me, and you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, so why do you want to marry me?¡± Hanson thought about it and said, ¡°I think we¡¯repatible, and both Morales and Morgan like you very much.¡± He¡¯s just looking for a stepmother for his children, eh? There was a hint of derision in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Luke, if you want a mother for your children, I think there are thousands of women who¡¯d line up in the streets for that opportunity, but I am not one of them.¡± She was beginning to wonder if there was something wrong with his judgment. Did she look like someone who would volunteer to be a stepmother? Hanson started rubbing his temples in vexation. She switched back to calling him Mr. Luke again, but he did not correct her this time. He implored solemnly, ¡°I hope that you will seriously consider my proposal.¡± However, Vania did not need to do any more thinking, and she immediately rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t need to give it any more consideration. I may have some longing for a romantic rtionship, but even without being in one, I am still perfectly content with my life. I¡¯ll assume that this is something you said in jest, so let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯ll get going now.¡± Immediately, she got up and left. If she did walk down the aisle with someone someday, that man must be a man that she was mutually in love with. They would love and respect one another, and they would understand each other very well, and most importantly, he would be someone who could ept her children. It would not be with a man who came up with the idea on a careless whim and had little regard for how it would affect everything and everyone involved. Hanson watched as she left, and he did not try to stop her. He could tell that she was fuming. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 143 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Gics Hanson knew that he had sprung this on Vania far too suddenly. Since she wanted them to get to know each other, then he was willing to put in the effort. Hanson downed the cup of honey lemon tea that was left on the coffee table. He had a n, and he knew what he was going to do. ¡­ On the way home, Vania made sure to shed all signs of her foul mood, and by the time she reached the house, she was back to her caring, motherly self. The moment she walked through the door, her babies crowded around her. Jude did not reach out to hug her as the other three did, but he stood right in front of her and fixed his eyes on the woman. Vania greeted every single one of them, and as she greeted Jude, she asked, ¡°Was everything alright while I was gone?¡± It was the first time that the four of them had been left to their own devices. Jack announced proudly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ve been examining the functions of a telescope together, and Jude figured it out even faster than we did.¡± James was full of praises as well. ¡°Jude is very smart. I taught him about theputer, and he¡¯s memorized every singleponent already. He has the best memory among us.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Vania eximed in surprise. She smiled brilliantly as she gave Jude a big thumbs-up. She knew that her oldest son, James, had a very healthy sense of self-confidence, and he rarely showed any admiration for others, not even his own younger brothers. If it was not for the fact that Jude was really better than him at something, James would not be praising him for it. Vania never would have guessed that this son of hers was also a child genius. She was truly beginning to marvel at the genes that the father of her children had. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Now that she thought about gics, she asked expectantly, ¡°Jude, do you like to draw?¡± The moment she asked this question, the other three children all sighed and helplessly lowered their heads. They were in perfect unison as if they had gotten a lot of practice. All three of them knew that their Mommy hoped that her own genes had been passed down to them. She ced all of her hopes on them and dreamed that one of her kids would surpass her as a designer. Unfortunately, while they were incredibly good at drawing, none of them were interested in designing, much to her consternation. Now that Jude hade home to them, their Mommy lit up with hope again. Perhaps he would be the one to fulfill her dreams. The three rascals stared knowingly at their younger brother, who looked a little lost. Hopefully, he would be able to carry the weight of their Mommy¡¯s designer dreams. As for Jude, he nced at his older brothers curiously. For some reason, they looked like deted balloons and were a little listless, but he had no idea why. Was it really important to like drawing? He had never tried drawing before, so he did not know if he would like it or not. However, he was very interested in all the subjects that his older brothers were teaching him, such as science, astronomy, and technology. Jude saw the expectant look in Vania¡¯s eyes and thought she would feel upset if he did not know how to draw, so he lowered his gaze in embarrassment and desperately wished that he could dig a hole to bury himself in. Instantly, Vania realized that she had been too hasty. She sounded apologetic as she told Jude, ¡°You may not know this yet, but I¡¯m a designer. I really like to draw, so that¡¯s why I asked if you liked drawing too. If you do, then I can teach you. If you¡¯d like to give it a try, then I¡¯m always willing to teach you as well.¡± Jude looked up again after hearing what she said. He cared a lot about learning new things. James told him all about how amazing their Mommy was, and he knew how gifted his brothers were as well. Because of that, he eagerly wanted to be an outstanding person too. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 144 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 144 Chapter 144 The Best Mommy Jude was like a wrung-out sponge, and he was earnestly soaking up all the knowledge that he could get his hands on. It was not surprising that he jumped at the opportunity to learn from Vania, and he quickly nodded in agreement. Vania leaped for joy and immediately started making ns to mold Jude in her image. She announced with a smile, ¡°Let me go get dinner ready for all of you, and we can have a study session together tonight.¡± The four children all nodded in response. Vania grew more blissful in their presence, and soon enough, she had chucked all her worries out the door as she focused on preparing dinner. Jude had only been with them for a few days, and he was still fairly thinpared to the others, but he was beginning to look a lot livelier. His mncholic eyes had a touch of aloofness to them, and even at a young age, his looks were extraordinarily striking. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s exuberance left Jude feeling a little confused. He turned his puzzled eyes toward his three older brothers in an attempt to find out what was going on. Jack was the first to respond. He sighed and sat on the couch. ¡°Jude, you don¡¯t know about this, but before you came home with us, Mommy already tried to get one of us to inherit her designer dreams, but none of us liked designing, so we didn¡¯t let her teach us. After we turned her down, Mommy would often bring it up again andin that her outstanding design talents were going to end with our generation. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s like she¡¯s gotten a second chance to have one of her children carry on her dreams, and she¡¯s probably hoping that you¡¯ll want to be a designer like her.¡± Jude¡¯s brows creased a little when he heard what Jack said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Was he now burdened with the task of passing on his mother¡¯s artistic genes? He was feeling a little unsure of himself, and he was afraid that Vania would be disappointed in him if he could not draw very well. James calmly gave his younger brother aforting pat on the back. ¡°Rx, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not very good at drawing or if you don¡¯t like it. Mommy respects our choices, so if you like something, then you can just tell her.¡± Jude nodded lightly to signify that he understood what James meant. After spending a few days with the other three children, he had be less reserved than he was when he first met them. Even though he barely spoke around them, he would still use simple movements and gestures to communicate his thoughts to them. Jacob was clutching a lollipop as he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jude. Our Mommy is the best in the entire world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± James and Jake agreed in unison. Jude nodded again and carefullymitted their words to heart. An hourter, Vania had prepared a sumptuous dinner. It was a bnced meal of nutrients and vitamins, but most importantly, it smelled delicious. As soon as she set the food down on the table, the children started peppering her with praises, and she could hear them gulping their saliva in anticipation. Vania raised them to be polite and well-mannered children, so despite the elder three children¡¯s tendency to get a little cheeky, they still abided by proper eating etiquette. They had an air of refinement as they tucked into the food. Jude was a quick learner, and after several days of exposure, he had also picked up on proper eating habits. After several hearty refills, the merriment of dinner was over, and it was time for Vania and the children to have some bonding time together. Today, Vania prepared four drawing boards. She solemnly instructed the older three, ¡°It is your younger brother¡¯s first time drawing today, and like his older brothers, the three of you will need to set a good example for him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± they replied sincerely and nodded. Thus, they did what Vania had taught them. They set out their drawing boards, grabbed a pencil, and got into afortable sitting position. Now, they were all ready to start drawing. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 145 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 145 Chapter 145 An Investment Jude mimicked their actions and did the same. Vania apuded him for it. ¡°You really do have an incredible memory. If youbine that with your rich imagination, you will undoubtedly be an outstanding designer.¡± She patiently taught Jude the basics of drawing. As for the other three children, they were engrossed in their own drawings and paid no attention to what was happening around them. The air was full of scratching sounds as their pencils flew across their canvases, and soon enough, a beautiful human form appeared on each of their drawing boards. In the past, the moment they finished their drawing, they would run off to dive back into their airnes and aliens. However, this time, they simply set down their pencils before patiently watching as Jude received his drawing lesson, and they asionally gave him a word of encouragement. Perhaps it was due to his nervousness, but his first drawing was a littlecking. Jude lowered his head in dismay. He felt like he had disappointed Vania and that he was not as good as his older brothers. When Jacob noticed his downcast expression, he immediately said, ¡°Jude, don¡¯t be upset. When we first started drawing, we didn¡¯t draw as well as you did!¡± Jack added encouragingly, ¡°Yes, exactly. For someone who¡¯s drawing for the first time, you¡¯ve done a great job.¡± ¡°You can take it slow, and we¡¯ll be with you every step of the way.¡± James was thoughtful enough to help Jude tidy up his drawing board. Even Vania jumped in with her praise. ¡°All of us believe in you. You¡¯ve really done a good job with your drawing today.¡± Finally, Jude raised his head again, and he looked a little more assured of himself. ¡°Alright. Now, it¡¯s time for Mommy to tell you guys a story.¡± This was a nightly ritual that was of utmost importance to their little family. It was also Jude¡¯s favorite time of the day, but it was not the stories that he liked the most. Rather, it was the sense of belonging that he felt when they were gathered together. He quickly got into afortable position, and the other three children followed suit as they waited for Vania to tell them a story. Lulled by the sound of Vania¡¯s gentle voice, the four children slowly drifted off into a night of pleasant dreams. ¡­ Once the auditions were over, the preparations for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry¡¯smercial filming were in full swing. They had chosen Be Godwin, and she had to undergo several days of training before filming began. One fine day, Be was notified to attend a meeting at Luke Corporation to finalize certain details of the filming. She was ecstatic when she got the notification. Immediately, she rushed to pick an outfit, but after turning her entire closet upside down, she failed to find an outfit that she was satisfied with. Hanson would not even bother to look at her if she wore these clothes. Be stomped her feet in anger before curling up on the bed. She began to transfer all her money into one ount, and her eyes flitted back and forth as considered her options. Finally, she gritted her teeth and tapped her purse decisively. A few momentster, she hailed a taxi and headed for the mall. She marched straight to CC as soon as she arrived at the mall, but then, she began pacing outside the store window. A sales assistant came out and took one look at Be¡¯s dressing before dering in annoyance, ¡°This is CC. If you want to buy some clothes, you should take a trip to the underground market instead.¡± The underground market was full of discounted clothes that mainly consisted of old stock and clearance items. It would be impossible to not pick up on the sales assistant¡¯s ridicule. Be turned red and retorted, ¡°Of course I know that it¡¯s CC. I¡¯m here to buy an outfit.¡± The sales assistant¡¯s attitude improved slightly. ¡°The window disy features our newest designs, and the discounted items from the previous season are further back.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Be gritted her teeth and pointed toward a dress that she had been eyeing for a very long time. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one in the smallest size. Wrap it up for me.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 146 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Narcissist She wants the discounted stuff, eh? Guess she¡¯s not rich enough to get any limited edition items. The retail assistantzily packed her things up and swiped the card. Be gritted her teeth. I¡¯ll be back after my big break, and you¡¯ll be sorry you looked down on me. Be went back to her dorm and changed into the expensive dress as carefully as she could. She looked in the mirror, thinking that she looked a whole lot prettier in that dress. The woman put on perfect makeup and used the perfume she had been keeping for special asions. She spun around while thinking to herself, Dang, I¡¯m beautiful. With that, she took a whiff of the scent of perfume on her and happily saddled her worn-out backpack as she went toward Luke Corporation. She was careful not to let anyone get near her on the bus, lest they tear her dress. At the same time, she thought she looked like the most beautiful person in the world. Everyone was staring at her, and she enjoyed the attention. I¡¯m going to be famous soon, and I get to see Hanson. Oh, he¡¯s so handsome and dashing. Even if I only have one chance, I¡¯d like to sleep with him. Before she went into the building, Be stopped for a moment to straighten herself out and made sure she looked perfect. She went to the reception area and told them about the reason for her visit. The receptionist did not refuse her. Then, she led her into the rest area and poured her a ss of water. ¡°The president is in a meeting, and he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she said to the receptionist. Her heart felt like it would jump out of her chest, and the prospect of meeting Hanson itself was killing her. She kept looking at the mirror, making sure that her makeup was wless. She would hate it if she left a bad impression on Hanson because of her wed makeup. Be craned her neck, looking forward to Hanson¡¯s arrival. A whileter, a group of men in suits appeared, and Hanson was in the center of that group. He stood out among the crowd, nodding at his employees asionally. His every movement radiated elegance and attraction. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Be could not hold herself back anymore. She tugged on her dress and wore the perfect smile that she had practiced thousands of times. When Hanson came close to her, she said with the cutest voice she could muster, ¡°Hello, Mr. Luke, I¡¯m Bell¡ª¡± Hanson and his team left before she could finish introducing herself. She was left alone, awkward and embarrassed. I was looking forward to this, yet he didn¡¯t even look at me. I¡¯m right here, and he just went past me without even saying a word? How could he do that to me? However, the more aloof Hanson was, the more attracted Be was to him. There¡¯s no point to it if I can get him easily. I love a challenge, after all. Be balled her fists. I will be the most famous star alive, and I will make him look at me. In fact, I will make everyone look at me. Just when she was about to return to the rest area, a man with a beer gut came up to Be. His assistant followed not far behind, and Be smiled at them. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Be.¡± The man was Hereward Zonker, the manager of the advertising department. He waved Be down before she could even finish her introduction. After all, they knew all about her case before she even came to thepany. Hereward noticed the cunning gleam in her eyes, and he gave Be a close look. The man smirked and said to his assistant, ¡°Brief her about the event¡¯s details, and make sure that everything is in order.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 147 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 147 Chapter 147 He¡¯s Not a Good Man The uing event was a showcase of Mia and Mr. Wright¡¯s collection of art. As theirpany really valued the showcase this time, everyone in the advertising department would be held responsible if anything happened. The assistant obviously knew the importance of the showcase, so she nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll make sure to brief her well.¡± Hereward nodded and reminded the assistant to be serious before scanning Be up and down and left with his beer gut. Meanwhile, the assistant introduced herself to Be politely, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Julia, and I¡¯ll be your assistant from now on. I¡¯ll inform you about all of your schedules in the future, so be prepared for that. Let¡¯s stay in touch.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Thank you,¡± Be, who zoned out a little after getting sized up by Hereward, quickly replied with a smile upon hearing Julia before she asked after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°When are the president and the person in chargeing?¡± She didn¡¯t mind not seeing the person in charge, but she must see Hanson. Nevertheless, Julia smiled. ¡°The president doesn¡¯te over for something as trivial as this, and the person in charge is busy as well. However, our manager¡ªthe man you met just now¡ªhas already checked up on you. Let¡¯s talk about what you¡¯ll be learning today.¡± Hanson is noting? The disappointed look on Be¡¯s face was visible. Just then, she felt upset because no one was there to admire her beauty after she made an effort to dress up. Nevertheless, she could only suppress her emotions in front of Julia as she smiled awkwardly. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s get started, then.¡± After that, Be couldn¡¯t seem to focus on whatever Julia said as her mind was a mess. On the other hand, Hanson started ying with his phone after he settled all of his documents at hand. Since Vania imed that he couldn¡¯t understand her, he decided to look for a way so that the both of them could understand each other better. After pondering for a moment, he stopped toying with his phone and quickly typed a series of words on hisputer¡¯s search bar. ¡®How to understand a woman.¡¯ Immediately, all sorts of replies given byizens appeared, and Hanson started browsing through them while his fingers tapped against his desk indifferently. When he finally read through everything, he smiled in a rxed manner and closed the browser before starting to type on the keyboard skilfully. However, his initially rxed facial expression started turning serious as time passed by. A whileter, Hanson finally sighed in relief and grabbed his phone to add someone¡¯s contact on WhatsApp. I can¡¯t believe it took me so long to get Vania¡¯s sons¡¯ WhatsApp details. She must have someone skillful helping her out. On the other hand, James, who was teaching Jude how to use a phone, raised his eyebrows indifferently when he saw his WhatsApp notification. Hanson Luke? Why is he trying to reach out to us through WhatsApp? Upon seeing James¡¯ reaction, Jack and Jacob hurried toward him. When Jack saw Hanson¡¯s name on the phone, he asked with annoyance, ¡°What does he want again?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No matter what he wants, we can¡¯t let things go his way. I¡¯ll talk to him this time.¡± Jacob sounded like he was prepared to take Hanson on by himself. At the same time, Jude realized that none of his brothers liked Hanson based on their facial expressions. Just then, Jack lifted him and showed him a photo of Hanson that he found on the phone. ¡°Jude, remember how this man looks. He¡¯s not a good man.¡± Following that, he started going into detail and exined how they found out that Hanson was the man who had abandoned them and Vania. Jude nodded in understanding. I dislike anyone that my brothers dislike. At this moment, Jack took the phone and epted Hanson¡¯s message request. ¡°Jacob, we will let you handle the rest of this.¡± Jacob, who¡¯d normally give off a naive impression, smiled smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 148 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 148 Chapter 148 We Won¡¯t Get Tricked When Hanson received notification that his message request had been approved, he raised his eyebrows. Although he had poured in a lot of effort to get their WhatsApp number, he couldn¡¯t find any information regarding the identity of the WhatsApp ount. In fact, he didn¡¯t know if it belonged to James or Jack. Immediately, he sent a message. ¡®It¡¯s Hanson here.¡¯ Upon seeing his message, Jacob opened up their chat in disgust. There¡¯s no need for him to introduce himself since all of us already know who he is. He tried to imitate what he learned from James and replied in a cold manner. ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡®Are you James or Jack?¡¯ Just then, Jacob pursed his lips. I¡¯m Jacob, and we have Jude now as well. He couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed by Hanson¡¯s foolish approach. How dumb can he be to send a message without even knowing who he¡¯s texting? He imitated Jack¡¯s way of talking and replied to Hanson. ¡®Is there any difference since we are both Mommy¡¯s sons? You can treat us like we are one.¡¯ Nevertheless, Hanson wasn¡¯t offended by Jacob¡¯s statement as all he could think about was those tips that he learned from the inte just now, so he changed the topic. ¡®What does your mother usually like to do?¡¯ He didn¡¯t feel awkward changing the topic in such a crude manner. Asking about Mommy the moment he texts us, huh? Looks like he came prepared. Jacob purposely replied with a thinking emoji. ¡®Mommy likes all sorts of things.¡¯ Hanson continued recalling what he saw on the inte. ¡®Do you know what she likes to eat?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, any child would have been frightened by Hanson¡¯s antics as he really sounded like a scammer. Who asks straightforward questions like this when we¡¯ve just started talking? At the very least, he should try to cotton up to me first. ¡°Tsk.¡± All four children sat around the phone and sneered while ncing at the phone with a thoughtful look. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Devil is actually trying to get information from us. When will he stop underestimating us?¡± Jack snapped in anger. Despite that, Jacob already had a n. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just watch how I deal with him.¡± James, who had already seen through Jacob¡¯s thoughts, patted his shoulder. ¡°We believe in you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Jacob didn¡¯t bother putting up an innocent and naive facade in front of Hanson and replied naturally, ¡®Mommy likes whatever we like; simrly, we like whatever she likes as well.¡¯ Hanson chuckled when he saw that and tried to go around in circles. ¡®What do you guys like eating?¡¯ Just then, Jacob scratched his head. ¡®That¡¯s a good question. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡¯ Nevertheless, Hanson didn¡¯t urge him as he wasn¡¯t in a rush. ¡®Let me know once you¡¯ve decided on something, I¡¯ll send them over to your ce.¡¯ A disdainful look appeared on Jake¡¯s face when he saw Hanson¡¯s message. ¡°What a cunning man. We are not falling for his tricks.¡± James agreed since they could already afford what they liked individually. Even if they couldn¡¯t, Vania was still there for them, and they didn¡¯t need his help at all. Meanwhile, Jude was also starting to think that Hanson had ill intentions after reading the messages. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Still, Jacob replied obediently, ¡®Mommy says that we can¡¯t receive anything from anyone without her permission. Since I¡¯m an obedient child, I can only receive things after getting her approval.¡¯ Yet, it seemed like Hanson didn¡¯t want Vania to find out what he did. ¡®I¡¯m not a stranger, though.¡¯ Jacob replied offhandedly. ¡®You¡¯re right.¡¯ However, he cursed at Hanson in his mind. Who are you if not for a stranger? None of us brothers have ever seen you as one of our own, and you¡¯ll always be our enemy. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 149 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 149 Chapter 149 A Brilliant n After that, Jacob quickly sent another text. ¡®Why do you want to know what Mommy likes?¡¯ Hanson pondered about what to reply before he answered truthfully. ¡®Your mother said that I don¡¯t understand her, so I¡¯m trying to understand her more so that she can ept me. Remember to keep it a secret from her.¡¯ ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s only doing this because Mommy told him so. Trash.¡± Jack felt injustice on behalf of Vania. ¡°It should have been something he would want to do on his own ord.¡± James couldn¡¯t stand seeing the text messages any longer. ¡°If he¡¯s not doing this because he likes Mommy, he shouldn¡¯t even think of having her.¡± Just then, Jacob contemted for a moment before replying to Hanson. ¡®I see. Well, I guess I can tell you a thing or two about what Mommy likes.¡¯ On the other hand, Hanson never expected that these two kids¡¯ offers came with a prerequisite. Hence, he replied after thinking of what they liked. ¡®Would you like a toy model or a telescope?¡¯ Hmph! Does he think that he can bribe us with these only? How naive. Jacob made an excessive demand through text. ¡®A hundred thousand to silence us, and another hundred thousand to know one thing that she¡¯s interested in.¡¯ Since they were only in charge of providing information, they couldn¡¯t be held responsible if the information weren¡¯t urate. Once payment for goods was made, any exchange or refund on the goods was not allowed. Nevertheless, Hanson was taken aback when he saw Jacob¡¯s reply. We¡¯re doing a business transaction now, eh? I didn¡¯t expect these two to be so money-minded. Still, money was nothing to him, so he didn¡¯t mind paying them for information. Immediately, he replied generously. ¡®Alright. It¡¯s a deal.¡¯ ¡®Please make your payment first before the delivery of goods.¡¯ Since he wasn¡¯t afraid of getting scammed, Hanson transferred 1.1 million over without any hesitation. ¡®Your silence fee and ten of your mother¡¯s interests.¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. All four boys gave each other a look simultaneously before they stared at the phone¡¯s screen with evil grins. Does he think that he can pursue Mommy just because of this? Don¡¯t even think about seeding with us here. After brainstorming, Jacob sent Hanson a text with ten things that Vania was fond of. ¡®Desserts, roses, diamonds, handbags, us, designing, dolls, gyms, hotpot, and sleeping.¡¯ Of course, not everything in the list was correct since Hanson would surely realize if everything on the list was false, and they weren¡¯t dumb enough to do that. As expected, Hanson shook his head helplessly when he saw the list. I can¡¯t believe these two learned how to trick people at such a young age. Based on my observations, desserts and roses are indeed what Vania likes. I¡¯m guessing that all women like diamonds as well, and the website just now also imed that a handbag is a solution to everything, so it¡¯s safe to assume that it¡¯s real as well. The kids and design are definitely false. As for sleeping, I can¡¯t just approach her and ask her if she wants to sleep together. She¡¯ll probably beat me up to a pulp. As for the others, their authenticity will remain unknown for now. Hanson decided to make a conservative bet on diamonds and roses so that it would be harmless even if he were to make a mistake. Improvising the n that he saw online as a reference, he came up with a brilliant n. After sending the boys a farewell message, he instructed Larry to enter his office before asking Larry to carry out his n immediately. After getting briefed about Hanson¡¯s n, Larry waspletely taken aback before he asked in disbelief, ¡°President Luke, are you sure about this?¡± Hanson gave him a cold look. ¡°What do you think?¡± Immediately, Larry didn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore and left Hanson¡¯s office with a racing heart. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 150 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 150 Chapter 150 What Is Hanson Trying to Do Again? It looks like something big is about to happen. Should I inform thework department that they¡¯ll need to work overtime today? With a conflicted feeling, Larry went out to settle the things that Hanson wanted him to do. Meanwhile, at Gxy Corporation, Vania was cross-checking the materials while the project manager in charge of dealing with Luke Corporation reported, ¡°Boss, Luke Corporation has already arranged the learning schedule for their ambassador. Do you have any suggestions on your side?¡± ¡°They specialize in marketing, so we don¡¯t need to worry about that. However, I hope that Be Godwin will be able to perform my piece perfectly.¡± Vania could still recall Be clearly. After all, the girl had left a strong impression during the audition. Although she was great in all aspects, her charisma was slightly different from the main character in the advertisement, and that was what Vania was worried about. If Be wasn¡¯t able to represent the main character well, they wouldn¡¯t be able to clearly express what the advertisement wanted to promote. ¡°Yeah. We mentioned that previously, so the person in charge for Luke Corporation did discuss it with me heavily during our meeting this time.¡± Vania nodded. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t hurt the neer¡¯s pride, though.¡± She didn¡¯t want a student, who had just graduated from film school and joined her first activity, to be hit by reality in the field. After all, they were the same age, but Vania had much more experience than anyone else. Nheless, there were still many things that she could rte to personally. Hence, this was why all of the employees in herpany were obedient to her. Lily, the project manager, nodded. ¡°Alright. Boss, I¡¯ll head back to work if there¡¯s nothing else that you need.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lily headed to the door. However, before she could open the door, Linda came rushing in and ran into her. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Miss Lily, are you alright?¡± Linda felt extremely apologetic as she was trying to enter quickly to report to Vania, and she didn¡¯t run into Lily on purpose. Nevertheless, Lily wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What happened? Why are you in a rush?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Vania was confused as well. Her assistant had always been a calm and grounded person, so why was she in a hurry right now? Besides, thest few times she acted like this was because of Hanson. Hanson? At the thought of the man, Vania suddenly had a bad feeling as she stood up abruptly and urged, ¡°What happened? Is it rted to Hanson?¡± Linda nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about President Luke.¡± Vania frowned. As expected, it¡¯s him again. ¡°He¡¯s not getting lifted over here by a stretcher right now, is he?¡± Hanson¡¯s stunt with the wheelchair hadpletely stunned Linda previously. Since she looked so anxious right now, something even worse must have happened. Linda exhaled and tried to catch her breath, but she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°It would have been better if he did that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than that?¡± Vania was confused. What is he trying to pull again? After making outrageous ims of wanting to marry me yesterday, what more can hee up with today? Linda nodded with a grim look on her face. ¡°Huh?¡± Vania really couldn¡¯t think of what else Hanson could do. ¡°Since you can¡¯t exin it, I shall go down to take a look myself.¡± Then, she took Linda and Lily, who had juste to make a work report, to the lobby on the first floor. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 151 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 151 Chapter 151 99 Diamonds The lobby on the first floor was filled with people. Those people were all wearing formal suits and had the same expressions on their faces. One might even think they were all copies of each other. Vania rubbed her eyes, thinking that she must be seeing things. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the same scene presented itself. She looked at Linda, stunned. ¡°What are these people doing here?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Linda couldn¡¯t exin it either. Before they came in, they sent a representative with a message saying that President Luke had asked them toe and see Ms. Greyson. Before she could inquire further, she was startled by the sudden rush of people barging through the doors, so she hastily went upstairs to report to Vania. These people looked like the mafia or something, and if they didn¡¯t tell her that President Luke had asked them toe, she would think that they were here to rob and destroy the ce. When they saw Vania, the people spoke in unison, ignoring how surprised she was. ¡°Ms. Greyson, please ept this gift.¡± Their voices thundered in her ears. As they spoke, they showed her the gifts they were holding, which were diamonds in velvet gift boxes. Their presence was too stunning, and if it weren¡¯t for their actions, Vania and the others wouldn¡¯t even have noticed that they were holding something. There were probably ny-nine people in the lobby, and they all showed the diamonds at the same time, which glittered so brilliantly that Vania could hardly keep her eyes open. She waspletely dumbfounded right now, and she needed time toprehend what she was seeing. Hanson sent people to see her just to give her diamonds? He even chose such a bizarre way of presenting the gift. Was he scared that she couldn¡¯t remember it or something? Also, ny-nine people were each holding diamonds in their hands. Did Hanson want them to throw their diamonds at her? Vania suspected that Hanson was getting back at her for rejecting him. Noticing that Vania hadn¡¯t moved, one of the representatives walked over to her. ¡°Ms. Greyson, we come on special orders from our president. He insists that you ept this gift. He has given you diamonds, which you love, in hopes that he could get to know you better.¡± Get to know me better? Vania chuckled nervously when she heard the phrase. Just as expected, he did this because he was ashamed, for she had rejected him. After all, his way of getting to know her seemed to have gone askew. She didn¡¯t really fancy diamonds at all. Moreover, she would be the only one who could withstand this scene. If it were any other woman, they would be shocked silly and do whatever Hanson asked of them. Vania looked at the representative and said in disbelief, ¡°Tell your president that I really don¡¯t like diamonds, and he can stop sending me gifts already. Take your men and leave as soon as possible.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . You¡¯re getting in the way of mypany¡¯s routines.¡± Some of the employees, however, were gazing at the scene in envy and admiration. ¡°If a man gives me diamonds like this, I¡¯d marry him right away.¡± ¡°Other people give diamonds by the unit, but this president gives diamonds in handfuls.¡± ¡°Could it be that this president has fallen in love with our boss?¡± The employees discussed in hushed voices. The representative said, ¡°Ms. Greyson, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to talk to the president himself. We¡¯re only tasked with delivering the gift. Our president said that if you don¡¯t ept it, none of us will be allowed to leave. Please don¡¯t do this to us, Ms. Greyson.¡± The onlookers also cheered, ¡°Ms. Greyson, take it, take it!¡± It almost looked like a demonstration. Caught off guard by the turn of events, Vania was at a loss as she struggled in exasperation. She didn¡¯t know if she shouldugh or cry. What was Hanson trying to do? These people couldn¡¯t stay here forever. She waved toward the shouting crowd, asking them to calm down and stop gathering attention. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 152 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Riot? After all, a lot of the passersby outside theirpany were already peering in! Clueless people might even think that thepany hadmitted some sort of crime, and their company¡¯s reputation would be easily ruined! After the noise receded, Vania immediately said to the representative, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call.¡± With that, she hastily took out her phone and dialed Hanson¡¯s number. She hid at the staircase and began to question him, ¡°Hanson, why did you get so many people toe to mypany? Also, what¡¯s up with those diamonds?¡± This woman finally called him by his name. Even though she was calling his name in rage, it sounded much nicer than ¡®Mr. Luke¡¯. Hanson ignored her rage and said jovially, ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Like it, my foot! Are you trying to get back at me?¡± Vania gritted her teeth. He was clearly giving her nothing but trouble. Who would give presents like this? They¡¯d be better off giving her trouble. Also, why did he give her so many diamonds in one go? Was he trying to get her robbed? ¡°Get back at you? Why would I?¡± Hanson¡¯s voice was rxed and chill; when contrasted with Vania¡¯s rage, he seemed to be making her mad on purpose. ¡°You already know why,¡± Vania mumbled. Then, she replied, ¡°Because I rejected you, of course.¡± ¡°Oh? Getting revenge simply because I got rejected? That¡¯s a bit too scary, isn¡¯t it? What were you even thinking?¡± He used to think that this woman was smart and capable, but now he realized she was a little adorable too. She was, after all, a young girl in her twenties. She still had this lively and romantic nature to her. Vania was furious. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hanson replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you? I¡¯m trying to get to know you better.¡± Get to know me? Nonsense, Vania thought. ¡°President Luke, this is not how you get to know other people. Also, I don¡¯t like diamonds at all.¡± She doesn¡¯t? Did those two brats lie to me? How could any woman dislike diamonds worth almost a hundred million? Hanson frowned deeply. ¡°The presents I give out cannot be returned. Do with it what you will.¡± With that, he ended the call, making a mental note to himself. If Larry heard the conversation, he might say that Hanson had never sent out any gifts of his own ord. Meanwhile, Vania was even more troubled as she stared at her phone with the ended call. Did he hang up just like that? What am I supposed to do with the diamonds? Should I treat them like ss marbles? If theizens knew what Vania was thinking, they might get so pissed that they¡¯d faint. Vania was probably the only person in the world who would think of treating diamonds like ss marbles. Vania sighed and walked back to the crowd. She said to her assistant, ¡°ept the diamonds. These people seem tired after having to hold onto the gifts like that.¡± Linda nodded, stupefied. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± Vania nodded politely at the representative and went back to her own office. She looked at the box of diamonds Linda had brought back, sighing. How could she ept such expensive diamonds? She decided she would design a little something for Morales and Morgan in return. Just then, many pedestrians who happened to pass by Gxy Corporation uploaded some scenes onto the inte. These people had no idea what actually happened. They only saw arge crowd of people in Gxy Corporation, so they began to make up rumors. ¡®Gxy Corporation dyed payment to employees, who then gathered and rioted in the lobby.¡¯ This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡®The one in charge of Gxy Corporation is Vania Greyson, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®She holds so many titles, but she still dares to dy payment to her subordinates. What a terrible person!¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 153 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 153 Chapter 153 This Was Not the Way ¡®I hope they take it to court. This sort of person shouldn¡¯t be the boss.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t hide! Come out and exin!¡¯ ¡®Come out, Vania Greyson!¡¯ As insults toward Vania began to gain traction, Mnie could only look at her phone at home while operating behind the scenes. With her hired armies setting the tone, the insults toward Vania grew rapidly. The insults went on for an entire afternoon. However, throughout all this, Vania never exined anything. The official Gxy Corporation ount on Twitter was also silent about this. It wasn¡¯t until after work when a user who imed to be an employee at Gxy Corporation posted a tweet. ¡®No one¡¯s dying any payment. The people were here to deliver gifts, alright?¡¯ They even attached a video recording of the people shouting about the gift in unison. Almost in an instant, the video became the top trending topic. ¡®News about Vania can always be turned on its head.¡¯ ¡®I feel like every time this happens, no other exnation could be made, and that it is what it is. However, every single time, the truth is utterly unexpected. This is amazing.¡¯ ¡®I wish I were Vania.¡¯ ¡®Am I seeing things? Those are diamonds, right? Gosh, they¡¯re so shiny that I can¡¯t even open my eyes.¡¯ ¡®Can a professional appraise this? How much do these diamonds cost?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know how to describe this, and I can¡¯t believe this is real.¡¯ ¡®If it were me, I¡¯d probably faint on the spot due to the excitement.¡¯ ¡®I wonder who gave the present? They must be super rich.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re estimated to be worth over a hundred million. Who would willingly spend that sort of money?¡¯ Now that things had taken a turn, the insults turned into voices of admiration. The mysterious person who sent the gift also became the center of discussion.In the end, no one could figure out who it was. They simply concluded that the man who sent the diamonds must be a senseless millionaire. ¡®A senseless millionaire crazily expresses his love for Vania Greyson by gifting her diamonds worth 100 million.¡¯ This became a trending topic, and Hanson¡¯s phone received the same push notification as well. A senseless millionaire? Hanson frowned as he called Larry to his office. He pointed at the news article on his phone and said, ¡°Take care of this.¡± Larry read the news and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°President, are you sure I shouldn¡¯t be taking care of thosements and posts insulting Miss Vania instead?¡± ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hanson red at his assistant in dissatisfaction. He almost didn¡¯t get the diamonds delivered, and he still had to ask about stupid things like that. Larry¡¯s performance at work was getting worse. Larry felt awkward for a bit. ¡°What about the article you showed me?¡± Hanson looked sideways at his ¡®useless assistant¡¯. ¡°Do you think I look like a senseless millionaire?¡± ¡°No, of course not, President. You¡¯re so tall, strong, and handsome, and¡ª¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hanson snorted, interrupting Larry¡¯s ttery. ¡°I¡¯ll deduct your bonus for this month.¡± Larry groaned in pain. ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t do that, President! You¡¯re the kindest president in the world! I have to earn enough money to marry a girl, President, please¡­¡± ¡°More nonsense from you and I¡¯ll deduct your pay too.¡± His pay was enough for him to marry ten girls, but he was still crying like he was broke. ¡°Okay.¡± Larry immediately shut up and ran out of the room. Hanson looked at the list of preferences Vania¡¯s babies had sent to him, a new idea forming in his mind. Meanwhile, Vania¡¯s four babies were following the news as well. When they witnessed Hanson¡¯s rmingly wealthy ways, they were also shocked and dumbfounded. Jack didn¡¯t quite know what to say. ¡°What is that Devil¡¯s motive for doing this?¡± As a member of the same gender, even Jack knew that this was not the way to court a girl. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 154 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Transaction James was frowning as well. ¡°We gave him a list of Mommy¡¯s favorites. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying them all?¡± Jack found it difficult to imagine. ¡°By the looks of it, he might do something crazy again, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jacob was startled. ¡°Huh?¡± Will he give Mommy a whole shop of desserts? Original from N?velDrama.Org. If Mommy can¡¯t finish them all, can I help her eat some too? Jude was also dumbfounded. He still had trouble grasping the concept of diamonds worth a hundred million. However, judging from his brothers¡¯ expressions, he could more or less make out that the man had done something quite out of the ordinary. Jack pulled Jude to his side and showed him the video on the phone. ¡°Now remember, Jude, don¡¯t ever do this when you¡¯re trying to get yourself a girlfriend in the future. This is one of the failed examples.¡± James was all serious. ¡°ording to the girl¡¯s preferences, it¡¯s more than enough to give her one diamond that suits her the best.¡± Jacob added, ¡°This is one of the wrong ways to court a girl.¡± As he watched his older brothers lecture him in all seriousness, Jude blushed instantly. A girlfriend? I¡¯ve never thought about that before. Jacob took his phone and sent Hanson a nose-picking emoji. When Hanson received the message, he examined the emoji for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant. He knew, however, that it didn¡¯t mean anything good. Hanson replied, ¡®You guys already know about the incident today?¡¯ Jacob was indignant. ¡®Of course.¡¯ Hanson responded, ¡®It seems like your mommy doesn¡¯t like diamonds at all.¡¯ The four babies stared at the phone, simr expressions of disdain on all their faces. ¡®It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like diamonds. The sender is the one at fault.¡¯ Hanson looked at the text. Are they saying that she doesn¡¯t like me? Hanson decided to be humble and inquisitive. ¡®Tell me, what should I do?¡¯ Jacob sent him a money emoji. If Hanson required their help, he should pay them a worthy sum. If Hanson weren¡¯tpletely sure that this was their WhatsApp ount, he might¡¯ve thought he had encountered a scammer. Also, their money-grubber behavior was entirely different from what he saw of them the other day when they met up. Is this the hidden skill of Vania¡¯s darlings? Hanson replied, ¡®I¡¯ve transferred a hundred thousand to your ount.¡¯ Jacob epted it happily. ¡®It¡¯s true that Mommy likes spicy barbecue and roses.¡¯ He continued, ¡®Buy one free one. This is just for you.¡¯ Otherwise, the amount Hanson transferred would only be worth one piece of information. Hanson raised an eyebrow. Is he implying that I¡¯m getting a discount here? Should I be happy about it? Hanson replied, ¡®I¡¯ll be counting on you in the future.¡¯ They didn¡¯t want to be counted on at all, for they didn¡¯t want Hanson to court their mommy. While they were conversing with Hanson, Vania was already home from work. When Jacob heard the noise, he immediately closed the chat window. The four babies went up to her and weed her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re home.¡± Vania rubbed each child¡¯s tiny face as she responded cheerily, ¡°Have you been good at home today?¡± Jack said confidently, ¡°Of course! We¡¯re very good children every day, but we miss you a lot, Mommy.¡± Vania caressed his head. ¡°Mommy misses you too. I¡¯ll apany you children for a longer while today.¡± Then, she asked Jude caringly, ¡°How are the lessons with your brothers? You¡¯ll be going to school with them when the semester starts.¡± Now, going to school was the single thing Jude looked forward to the most. Also, having spent so much time with her, he was beginning to warm up to Vania. When he understood her concern, he immediately nodded to signify that he could do it. He still didn¡¯t like to talk. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine as long as you can get used to it. Do get along with your brothers, alright?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 155 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Hatching a n Jude nodded again. Vania smiled and turned to Jacob, who had been silent all this while. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You used to be so talkative, so why are you so quiet today?¡± Jacob grasped his phone and said, ¡°Mommy, I just feel like eating some desserts.¡± Just now, Jacob had sent a message to Hanson, telling him that Mommy was home. However, it was also true that Jacob was thinking of desserts as well. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jacob always looked so cute and innocent. At the mention of desserts, Vania believed him right away. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make some today?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± James, Jack, and Jacob answered in unison. Even though they didn¡¯t like making desserts, they still loved doing these activities with Mommy. Jude was curious as well, and he nodded on his own ord. ¡°Well, let¡¯s begin.¡± The brothers were very tolerant during the dessert-making session. They would let Jude try his hand first, then take on the rest of the work. Soon, the desserts were ready with thebined efforts of mother and sons. Jacob took pictures of the exquisite treats. ¡­ ¡°Ah¡ª¡± When Mnie saw the contents on the phone, she smashed the vase in her room once again. Diamonds worth more than a hundred million was a shocking scene none had seen before. No one in the city or the entire country could send gifts on that scale, save for Hanson alone. Even though many people could fork out a hundred million, no one would use all that money on diamonds as a gift. Hanson had a private diamond resource, so even though it was an impossible deed for others, it wasn¡¯t a big deal to him. Hanson actually arranged such a grand scene just to give Vania diamonds? Have they progressed to this stage already? Mnie hated it all. When she heard the sound of something breaking, Josie hastily ran into the room. She gave Mnie a light p as she whispered anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your dad is still here? Why did you break the vase?¡± Mnie was furious. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the news?¡± Josie frowned, then immediately turned on her phone and began looking through its contents. After a while, she spoke in utter shock. ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that Hanson¡¯s the one who did it?¡± ¡°Who else? Also, I received news from Easnd that Vania has already taken the child.¡± Mnie gnashed her teeth. ¡°A bunch of useless fools.¡± Josie also had a vicious look in her eyes. ¡°Now, your dad is still mad at you because ofpany matters. You¡¯d better not do anything to provoke him further.¡± ¡°What can I possibly do?¡± George had already sent orders that Mnie was not allowed to go anywhere as long as Greyson Realty hadn¡¯t received its due in funds. ¡°No, let me finish.¡± Josie tried to calm the furious Mnie. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Vania has taken the child. I have a way of getting back at her. We¡¯ll make her realize that even if she has the child, not everything can proceed as she has hoped.¡± Mnie was extremely obedient when it came to Josie¡¯s words. After all, Josie was the final winner in the fight against Vania¡¯s mother. Winners always had valuable advice. Mnie asked in concern, ¡°In that case, what about Hanson?¡± ¡°Just leave him be for now. We¡¯lle up with another way when Morales and Morgan return. You¡¯ll have nothing to worry about after you defeat Vania.¡± Mnie nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡± The next day, Be arrived at the training venue early and waited for the tutor so that lessons could begin. Her assistant Julia came over to her and conveyed Vania¡¯s message. Be epted it courteously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Julia nodded. ¡°If anything happens, we canmunicate in real-time. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 156 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Visiting Vania ¡°Okay.¡± Be watched as her assistant left, her mind upied with thoughts about Vania. She still vividly remembered Vania. On the day of the audition, Hanson keptmunicating with her, and when it was over, they even left together. Also, from the arrangement of her activities, she could see that Hanson greatly respected Vania¡¯s wishes. An idea instantly came to Be. If she could get close to Vania and receive thetter¡¯s approval, then she would be able to stick to Vania, and her chances of meeting Hanson would naturally increase. After the day¡¯s worth of training and learning, Be looked at the time when the lessons ended. It was the perfect time, for they should still be working. She immediately went to Gxy Corporation by car. ¡°Boss, Be says she wants to see you. She¡¯s already downstairs.¡± Visits without an appointment would have to get Vania¡¯s approval first, so this time was no different. ¡°Let her in.¡± Inside the office, Vania happened to have some spare time at that moment. Even though she didn¡¯t know Be¡¯s intentions, Be was the spokesperson they were partnering with, so she should have a valid reason foring. Be went upstairs and knocked on the door politely before going in. When she caught sight of Vania sitting in the posh office chair, she felt envious. She¡¯s so pretty and confident. Is this Hanson¡¯s type of woman? Be secretly took note of Vania¡¯s makeup and essories. While she was thinking, she had already made her way to Vania. She was respectful and courteous as she said, ¡°Greetings, Ms. Greyson. I¡¯m terribly sorry for bothering you out of nowhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Vania smiled and gestured for her to take a seat. ¡°What would you like to drink? Coffee or juice?¡± Be was surprised by the warm treatment, and she hastily waved her hands. ¡°Oh, no¡ªit¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t possibly trouble you further.¡± ¡°Juice, then.¡± Vania signaled for Linda to prepare the drink, then turned her attention back to Be and waited for an exnation for this sudden visit. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Be didn¡¯t dare meet Vania¡¯s gaze. Vania might be young and pretty, but the awe-inspiring aura she exuded was something Be feared. Be didn¡¯t dare look Vania in the eye, so she could only lower her head and say, ¡°This is my first time filming an advertisement, and a very important one at that. I still haven¡¯t quite mastered the aura of the female lead you¡¯ve mentioned. You¡¯re the one who designed this advertisement, so I thought I should come to you and ask for some tips.¡± Vania nodded, signifying that she understood, but she still returned the question, ¡°Didn¡¯t your tutor teach you that?¡± Luke Corporation should have arranged the best tutor for her and given her a systematic filming process. Be froze, a little scared, but she still nodded and admitted, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± ¡°Your current tutor is the most outstanding in Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department. If he entered the entertainment field, he¡¯d be at the top for sure. He taught you for a whole day, but you still can¡¯t understand?¡± Vania studied the contestant they picked after countless eliminations. Be was obviously panicking, for she had never bothered to look into her tutor¡¯s background. Does Vania mean that she thinks I¡¯mcking in ability? What if she switches me out? She immediately apologized by saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I just feel nervous since it¡¯s my first time filming something. You were the one I met most often during the audition, so I felt more attached to you. That¡¯s why I came here.¡± Be couldn¡¯t help but regret her decision. She had been too brashing here today. Now that the situation had progressed to this stage, she didn¡¯t quite know how to handle it. She could only hope that Vania wouldn¡¯t get mad and switch her out. ¡°I see. You¡¯re behaving too delicately, I think. I¡¯ll discuss the other matters with your tutor.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 157 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Invitation to Dinner With that, Vania said no more. Be understood what Vania meant, so she diverted the conversation from work. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Then, she smiled and appeared friendlier as she said, ¡°I saw your year of birth and realized that we¡¯re the same age. I do admire your capabilities, and I hope I can be as outstanding as you someday. I was wondering if we can be friends in private?¡± Vania smiled, slightly distancing herself. ¡°If the opportunity arises, I would love to.¡± As she spoke, she was already taking a document in her hands. If Be didn¡¯t understand what Vania was getting at, she would¡¯ve been too foolish. She hastily got up. ¡°Sorry for bothering you today; I must¡¯ve taken up a lot of your time. I¡¯ll be leaving now. I hope we can have a meal together someday.¡± Vania nodded. ¡°See you.¡± After Be left, Linda finally asked curiously, ¡°What did shee here for?¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not here to learn, that¡¯s for sure. Call up her tutor and tell him what just happened.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m on it.¡± Be left Gxy Corporation, her mind clouded with worry. She feared that she had jeopardized herself with her actions today. Meanwhile, Vania passed some designs to Linda. ¡°Make a model of this first, and I¡¯ll have a look.¡± This was the small gift for Morales and Morgan that she had designed with the diamonds Hanson gave her. It was the scene of them meeting for the first time. She had only drawn the diorama, sketching out the forms of Morales and Morgan sitting by the lotus pond as they gazed at the flowers. The two children had adorably innocent expressions on their beautiful faces. The scenery also looked very realistic. This diorama wouldter be enclosed in a crystal ball and sent as a gift to the two children. Vania was quite satisfied with her work. However, the crafting part at the end might take up a lot of her time. While she was looking through the documents, she received a WhatsApp message. It was Hanson again. Vania subconsciously frowned before she opened WhatsApp to see what he had to say. Hanson asked, ¡®Do you have time after work?¡¯ Vania didn¡¯t even think before replying, ¡®I have to go home and spend time with my children.¡¯ Save for some necessary appointments she had to attend, she used all of her time off to apany her children. Especially now that Jude had just returned, she hoped that she could spend more time with him and get along better with him. When Hanson saw the reply, he knew that she was telling the truth. ¡®You can bring the two children along.¡¯ With the two little guys around, he thought that this dinner wouldn¡¯t be too boring. Vania frowned. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to enjoy the presence of strangers.¡¯ In truth, they just didn¡¯t like to be with Hanson. After all, her babies had expressed dislike toward Hanson multiple times already, and Vania was just trying to sugarcoat things. Hanson was confident, though. ¡®If I can convince them toe, will you meet me then?¡¯ Vania sighed as she read the message. He was insisting that she have this dinner with him. She was puzzled as well. ¡®You have their contact number?¡¯ Since when have they stayed in touch? Hanson replied, ¡®We were like old friends when we met at the hospital, so we exchanged contact information.¡¯ Old friends? Vania had no idea how Hanson managed toe up with this metaphor. She herself was present at the scene when they met, and they were clearly at odds with each other. James and Jack obviously disliked him. As Vania was wondering how she should decline Hanson¡¯s invitation, she received a message from James. ¡®Mommy, let¡¯s have dinner with Hanson tonight.¡¯This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 158 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Perfect Family James continued, ¡®We¡¯ve already made the decision. Only Jack and I will be going.¡¯ Vania was stunned again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that James was a genius withputers, Vania would think that their ount had been hacked. How could Hanson get their agreement so fast? Vania asked, ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ James¡¯ reply was prompt. ¡®Very.¡¯ In reality, after talking to Vania about it, Hanson sent the children a message without any hesitation. He even cashed in a hundred thousand to their ount. When the three babies received the message, they agreed immediately. It was just a meal. With James and Jack present, that Devil called Hanson would never be able to take advantage. Hanson thought that his actions had won their hearts. Little did he know, to the four babies, he was one of the most foolish people they had ever met. No normal person would spend their money so carelessly like that. After receiving James¡¯ message, Vania asked Hanson in confusion, ¡®How did you convince them?¡¯ Hanson replied confidently, ¡®This is a secret between us men.¡¯ He then texted, ¡®I¡¯ve already decided on a ce. I¡¯ll send the address to you in a bit.¡¯ Before Vania could reply, she received a detailed address to a shop specializing in hot and spicy barbecue. Vania knew this shop. It was very famous in Hammond, and it had gone viral online before. Even though the shop didn¡¯t offer high-end custom-made orders, the food there was delicious and authentic. Sadly, Vania¡¯s babies didn¡¯t like spicy stuff, so Vania hadn¡¯t eaten spicy barbecue in a while. Vania was quite surprised that Hanson would pick this ce. She didn¡¯t expect a high and mighty president like him to know of restaurants like this. In reality, Hanson had asked Larry to hold an emergency meeting with the secretariat an hour ago. The girls in the secretariat were quite nervous about this sudden meeting, and they sat in the meeting room with their minds fully focused. Larry opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Which is the best barbecue ce in all of Hammond?¡± Hearing that offbeat question, everyone exchanged nces in confusion. Since it was Larry hosting the meeting, they dared to ask, ¡°Um, why do you ask, Mr. rk?¡± Larry cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s part of the employee benefits, so we¡¯re currently surveying.¡± He couldn¡¯t possibly say that their president was trying to court a girl, but he didn¡¯t know where to eat, so he was forced to do a survey. The employee benefits at Luke Corporation were quite humane, so when the crowd heard Larry¡¯s exnation, they picked out this shop. As for Hanson, he would be trying barbecue for the first time in his life tonight. Hanson arrived at the shop at the time they agreed on, then caught sight of Vania arriving with James and Jack. When he saw them, Hanson walked over to them and subconsciously looked into the little guys¡¯ eyes with a meaningful gaze. As James and Jack looked at this fool, they crossed their arms and huffed before turning their heads away. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Vania¡¯s gaze kept alternating between the three. And Hanson calls them ¡®old friends¡¯? I guess the term ¡®old friends¡¯ has a new meaning now. Just then, Hanson walked up to her and said in a gentlemanly voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take your bag for you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s not heavy.¡± Vania was absolutely dissenting. Hanson didn¡¯t force her, of course. He had to take things slowly. The four had exceedingly good looks, so many eyes were turned upon them as they walked. A stunning man and a beautiful woman were walking together with two handsome little fellows, and they looked like the perfect family. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 159 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Dinner With Hanson Everyone was amazed that they could see such a scene in real life. Some of them even took out their phones to snap several photos. This shop had gone viral online, so many people live streamed their visits here. Vania didn¡¯t want her babies to be overly exposed to the public eye, for she feared that their lives in the future would be affected if photos of their faces were shared widely. Hence, she quickly took them into a private room. At the square table, Vania and Hanson sat opposite each other while James and Jack did the same. Hanson picked up the menu and passed it to Vania. ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge tonight.¡± His voice was gentle like flowing water, but Vania only thought it cringe. Since when did Hanson adopt this tone of voice? It was quite terrifying. He didn¡¯t seem to be sound of mind, and now he was even showing problems in his speech. Even James and Jack pursed their lips upon hearing that. The atmosphere was a little awkward then, so Vania turned her attention to the menu instead. The two babies simply gave the menu an indifferent nce. Meanwhile, Hanson kept staring at them. An outsider would think that he was gazing meaningfully at them. The waitress, who was taking their orders, was exceptionally excited. This man was simply too handsome. She thought she had seen him somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t quite remember. However, she knew that his aura betrayed the fact that he was no ordinary person. The woman was also very pretty, and she seemed like a celebrity. Meanwhile, those two children! She wanted to pat their heads so badly. Noticing that Vania had almost finished looking over the menu, the waitress spoke up in a shaky yet excited voice. ¡°Wee, dear customer. We specialize in spicy barbecue, but it might be too spicy for some customers, so we also offer a mix of both spicy and non-spicy barbecue. Which one would you like?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, three voices said in unison, ¡°The mix.¡± Vania looked at the three. Didn¡¯t Hanson just say that she would be in charge tonight? Hanson was also surprised that the two babies shared the same sentiment as him. ¡°We finish each other¡¯s sentences, it seems.¡± James nced at him coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not how you use the idiom.¡± Jack was disgusted as well. ¡°We don¡¯t want you to finish our sentences either.¡± Hanson realized that when they got mad, they actually looked like Vania when she was mad too. As such, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pat their heads. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The children retracted their heads with expressions of disdain on their faces. They didn¡¯t like him patting their heads, but they still felt something weird in their hearts. As the waitress watched the family¡¯s interactions, she was so excited that she almost screamed. The little kids were just like mini domineering presidents! The orders that followed were all made by Vania. The two babies would sometimes interrupt and add on their favorites. Hanson was surprised. Coincidentally, he also fancied the food the children liked. Especially today, having gotten in contact with the two babies so closely, he found that many aspects of them made him feel a sense of familiarity. He felt even more affection toward them. When the barbecue was served, Vania waspletely taken in by the mouth-watering sight of food. As for the slightly awkward atmosphere and Hanson who was sitting opposite her, she decided to just disregard them. She beamed as she eyed the food. The foodie in Jacob had no doubte from her. James and Jack acted on their own and put on their aprons elegantly. However, their slow motions were the same as Hanson¡¯s. Then, the children picked up the ingredients with a pair of tongs and ced them over the fire, careful to not put any spicy condiments on them. Hanson also helped Vania cook the ingredients before cing the cooked food on her te. He himself didn¡¯t partake of the meal, however. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 160 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Brewing War As he watched her eat happily, he reminded her, ¡°Careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania was a little reserved at first, but she soon let herself loose and revealed her true colors. However, the barbecue was so spicy that she subconsciously stuck out her tongue. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This single action of hers caused Hanson to lose his rity. How could she be so seductive? It was just a mindless action, but he really felt something. Not daring to look Vania in the eye, he reached for a piece of non-spicy food to hide his unnatural behavior. However, in the short while that he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he had his pair of tongs on the same piece of food that the two children had their sights on. Hanson was a picky eater and he didn¡¯t quite like the junk food involved in barbecues, but he could still stomach some vegetables. He never thought that James and Jack liked those items too. Indeed, they were the ones who had ordered these vegetables. Hanson joked while saying, ¡°I see that we even like the same things.¡± James said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Jack scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. We don¡¯t want to be like you at all.¡± The two babies simultaneously released that piece that Hanson had his eye on. ¡°Fine, seeing that you¡¯re older than us, you can have it.¡± Hanson smiled as he saw their stubborn behavior. How interesting. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± ¡°We¡¯re just respecting our elders. It¡¯s not because of you.¡± It was enough to make Hanson speechless. Was he that old? Noticing that they only ate the non-spicy food, he asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you guys take spicy food as well?¡± The two babies ignored him, refusing to let him know their preferences. In the end, Vania could only answer for them. ¡°They never eat spicy food.¡± Hanson nodded, saying to himself that he also hated spicy food. If he recalled correctly, Mnie didn¡¯t like spicy stuff as well. Morales and Morgan, however, loved spicy food to bits. Hanson raised an eyebrow. They were indeedpatible with each other, for even their preferences were perfect for each other. After answering his question, Vania asked subconsciously, ¡°You don¡¯t like spicy food either?¡± He wanted to say no, but he instantly changed his tone. ¡°I would dly eat some if you put them on my te.¡± Vania gaped in shock as she almost dropped her cutlery. Her own babies could help themselves to their own food, so why did this adult need people to put food on his te? Her eyes in the shape of grapes stared at him in confusion. Hanson said matter-of-factly, ¡°You could return the favor.¡± What did he mean by that? He put food on her te, so she was obliged to do the same for him? Vania hadn¡¯t even begun to retort when James and Jack already red daggers at him. They were warning Hanson. How bold is this man? He even dares to tell Mommy to put food on his te! However, Hansonpletely ignored their res. He simply wanted to enjoy this close interaction with Vania. The neat freak in him was lost as he gazed expectantly at her. Um¡­ Vania looked at her babies¡¯ expressions. She dared not guarantee that a table-wide war wouldn¡¯t erupt if she put food on Hanson¡¯s te. James lectured, ¡°You have to do your own things yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re already a mature adult. You can do this little thing perfectly on your own.¡± Jack was also reprimanding Hanson. Hanson gave the two babies a look, hinting that they could name a price. James and Jack exchanged nces with sneers on their faces. They weren¡¯t Jacob, so how could they be bought with money? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 161 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Wrong Move Hanson coughed quietly and mouthed the word ¡®a hundred¡¯, hinting at the indifferent brothers. James and Jack didn¡¯t care at all, but they didn¡¯t want Hanson to catch on. Original from N?velDrama.Org. They pretended to discuss the deal as they looked at each other. Mommy won¡¯t be feeding him anyway, and she¡¯s just putting food on his te. a hundred thousand should be enough. Hence, James said coldly, ¡°Mommy, look at how pitiful he is. Just give him some food.¡± Pitiful? Vania had no idea how James saw Hanson as pitiful. Hanson actually looked quite gleeful to her. Also, they were on the brink of war just now, so how did they get so peaceful all of a sudden? Vania put on a stern look as she looked at the conspiring people. ¡°What are you three doing?¡± They must be hiding secrets from her. Jack shrugged. ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything, did we?¡± Hanson was all serious as well. ¡°We¡¯re like old friends.¡± James and Jack spat in secret at that sentiment. He¡¯s too full of himself. Vania studied them again. Then, she unwillingly picked up a piece of meat and ced it on Hanson¡¯s te. She even muttered under her breath in disdain, ¡°What a disgrace.¡± Hanson gazed happily at Vania¡¯s expression. He finally got Vania to put food on his te, and he didn¡¯t mistreat the two babies either by putting food on all their tes. James and Jack seemed disgusted, but they still ate what they were given. Hanson also munched on the meat while Vania watched him. However, as soon as he swallowed, he began to feel ufortable. He rarely ate spicy food, so now that he took a sudden bite, he could feel his entire body heating up. He felt as if he was on fire. He hastily drank arge cup of water which managed to suppress this difort, but his stomach was still squirming. James and Jackughed. This is what you get for boasting. Serves you right! Hanson was also regretting it now. He really had been asking for it. Vania was a little worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± As she spoke, she poured another cup of water for him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Not long after, this indescribable barbecue dinner came to an end. Vania thoroughly enjoyed the meal. She hadn¡¯t eaten spicy barbecue in a while, so her tastebuds were satisfied. In the end, her attitude toward Hanson also changed. ¡°Thanks for the dinner today.¡± Ever since the spicy piece of meat entered his stomach, Hanson kept feeling difort inside. When he saw Vania¡¯s smiling face, he forced himself to smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. I¡¯ll bring you here again next time. Come, I¡¯ll take you guys home.¡± Along the way, Hanson felt his stomach writhing in pain, and he instantly felt a sense of doom. He tensed his expression, not wanting Vania and the two babies to find out. Tiny beads of sweat even broke out on his forehead. Once they were at Haling Vi, Hanson watched Vania and the two babies enter the house before letting down his guard. He was already pale in the face now, and sweat was rolling down his forehead. He frowned tightly and withstood his aching stomach as he immediately called up Larry. Within half an hour, Hanson was already admitted to a private ward in Hammond International Hospital. His good friend April took a pillow as he sighed while saying, ¡°You know fairly well the problem with your stomach. Why eat spicy food all of a sudden?¡± Before Hanson could reply, he continued, ¡°Now look at you. Your stomach problem is back, and you¡¯ll have to be in pain for a few days.¡± April finally found a chance to lecture Hanson, so he kept on nagging the man. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 162 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Deal With It Hanson¡¯s family was quiteplex. His father only had a brother, so that was Hanson¡¯s only uncle. However, his uncle wascking in capability despite his humongous greed. When Hanson¡¯s grandfather was on his deathbed, he passed thepany to Hanson¡¯s father, Scott Luke, right away. Scott was an outstanding man, and Luke Corporation grew in proportion under his leadership. However, Hanson¡¯s uncle wasn¡¯t willing to be just a subordinate. He ignited various internal wars for power so that he could get rid of them once and for all. In the end, he failed. His only legacy was his only son, Eddie Luke, who he sent overseas and was never heard of again. After that, thepany was passed to Hanson, and it grew even more rapidly to a position of immovable power. However, the elderly people his uncle sent all looked down on him and always made things difficult for him. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hanson would sometimes work continuous days without sleeping, and he often got into trouble. There was once when he was identally poisoned, so his stomach was affected as a result. Even the incident from five years ago was probably the work of those people. When it came to his diet, save for his already picky pte, he had to be extra careful of what he ingested. Hanson never thought that one bite of spicy barbecue would have such serious implications. As he listened to April nag, he couldn¡¯t help but frown coldly. ¡°You seem to be very talkative today.¡± Even though he was ill, his powerful aura remained. April, who was usually scared of him, was fearless today. After all, Hanson was ill, so what could he possibly do? April ignored his threats and looked toward Larry. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to look after him, aren¡¯t you? You should¡¯ve reminded him when you saw him eating things he shouldn¡¯t eat.¡± Larry sighed. ¡°Mr. So, I¡¯m innocent. I wasn¡¯t with him today, and he¡ª¡± Before Larry could finish, Hanson gave him a warning cough. Larry was so scared that he trembled. In his excitement, he seemed to have hinted at something that was meant to be a secret. He hastily shut up in fear that his pay would be reduced to nothing. Hearing that, April¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued. He almost forgot that they weren¡¯t two lonely single men sticking together anymore. After all, Hanson had his eyes on a woman. April said jokingly, ¡°Oh, seems like you were with your Mrs. Luke. No wonder you couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡± Then, he leaned toward Hanson¡¯s ear and said, intrigued, ¡°You had dinner with her today, eh? Did anything else happen?¡± As he spoke, his gaze trailed down Hanson¡¯s body. ¡°This time, did you¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Hanson¡¯s re scared him into silence. ¡°You don¡¯t want to work here at all, do you?¡± April rubbed his nose awkwardly and raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Hah, why would I not want to work here? Also, if I were fired, who would treat you when you get sick? I¡¯m just concerned about you, alright? I want to give you some ideas so that you can get together with Mrs. Luke sooner.¡± This man who had been single all his life definitely didn¡¯t know how to court a girl. Hanson gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you a doctor or a rtionship expert? Just treat my sickness.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± April immediately stopped smiling and raised the syringe in his hand, ready to plunge it through Hanson¡¯s skin. Hanson immediately stopped him. ¡°Are you trying to kill me so that you can get my money? Get another doctor here.¡± April hated it when this guy doubted his expertise. He was immediately sullen. ¡°Oh, now you don¡¯t trust my skills? No matter your wishes, you¡¯re stuck with me, so deal with it.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 163 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Gravely Ill With that, he stabbed the needle into Hanson¡¯s hand. He really used all his might to do it, and Hanson frowned at the impact. Hanson was lying on the sickbed due to his stomach ache, so he couldn¡¯t do anything but say coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll cancel all your days off for this month.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve scheduled all my dates.¡± He was looking forward to his few days off to have fun with some girls. Hanson looked at him in disdain. ¡°Your little birdies won¡¯t fly away if you don¡¯t see them for one day.¡± ¡°Tsk, what do you know about things like that, you old monk? It¡¯s different this time.¡± Old monk? Hanson sneered, his expression terrifying. ¡°It seems like you want to give up your days off next month as well, huh?¡± April immediately raised his arms to surrender. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for you. Take care of him, Larry.¡± He should leave this horrible ce immediately. The pain Hanson felt was slowly relieved thanks to the injection, and his usual intelligence returned to him. ¡°Larry, call Vania first thing tomorrow to tell her that I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Larry responded. Then, Hanson added in a small voice, ¡°Tell her I¡¯m gravely ill.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Larry was surprised. Hanson red at him, forcing him to shut up instantly. ¡°Break it to her slowly. Don¡¯t frighten her.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Larry finally understood what his president was trying to do. He couldn¡¯t help but give Hanson a huge thumbs-up in his mind. Half an hourter, April came back with the medicine. ¡°Feeling better now, aren¡¯t you? Larry, you can take him home. He has to rest at home for an entire day tomorrow. Take the pills as prescribed before, but make sure to keep an eye on your diet.¡± This wasn¡¯t Hanson¡¯s first time getting stomach problems. The only bad thing about it was that he would be in excruciating pain when the stomach problem acted up, so if he didn¡¯t get treated in time, he might faint. After getting some transfusions, he only had to go home and rest. Moreover, he needed to remember to take his pills. Even though it couldn¡¯t be curedpletely, he would be fine as long as he watched what he ate. Before this, Hanson would go home right after getting the transfusion since he didn¡¯t like staying in the hospital. After April finished talking, Hanson closed his eyes. ¡°Larry, escort him out.¡± He obviously didn¡¯t want to listen to more of April¡¯s nagging. Puzzled, April was about to ask him something when he saw Larry gesture toward him. They would be bringing the conversation outside. When April heard the exnation, he gasped in stunned surprise. ¡°How did hee up with that?¡± He had underestimated Hanson, for this guy was quite creative with his ideas. ¡­ The next morning, Vania received a call from Larry. ¡°Mr. rk, did something happen so early in the morning?¡± She heard Larry¡¯s wailing voice. ¡°Ms. Greyson, hurry to the hospital! President Luke is barely holding on.¡± ¡°Barely holding on?¡± Vania¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She knew what that term meant in this context. Her voice turned anxious as well. ¡°What happened?¡± Larry sobbed even louder. ¡°President Luke is at Hammond International Hospital. Ms. Greyson, please hurry to the hospital to see him. If you¡¯re too slow, you might not see him anymore.¡± It was as if something had exploded in Vania¡¯s mind. She was instantly enveloped in an unknown emotion, and her heart seemed to be sinking. ¡°What did you say?¡± Vania¡¯s voice was shaking along with her trembling hands. They had dinner together justst night. How did it suddenlye to this? Larry said that she might not see Hanson anymore, but what did he mean by that? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 164 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Worry Vania¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. However, on the other end of the line, Larry kept sobbing and was unable to speak. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Miss Vania,e quick.¡± Vania¡¯s tears sshed down her face, and even she herself didn¡¯t realize it as she spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± With that, she hung up. She didn¡¯t have time to wash up, and she was still in the same blouse and skirt as she put on the first shoes she grabbed, rushing outside with her bag in hand. When she arrived at the door, she heard James ask anxiously behind her, ¡°Mommy, what happened?¡± Jack was also concerned as he asked, ¡°Mommy, where are you going?¡± Jacob and Jude also stared at her, the worry obvious in their eyes. Vania said hastily, ¡°Hanson is ill, and he¡¯s in the hospital right now. I¡¯m going to visit him.¡± Seeing Vania¡¯s anxious expression, the four babies felt that it might be a serious matter. James frowned deeply. Jack, on the other hand, said hurriedly, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy, let¡¯s go together.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Jacob took Jude¡¯s hand as he echoed. Even though they didn¡¯t like Hanson, he was their father, so they still had a hidden ce in their hearts reserved for him. When they heard that he had gotten ill, they became nervous as well. James walked up to Vania. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go with you. If there¡¯s a need for help, we could pitch in too.¡± Jacob and Jude nodded in agreement. Even though Jude had never met Hanson, he still felt a sense of kinship toward this father of his. In recent days, as he listened to his brothers talking about Hanson, the image of this man had already taken root in his heart. When he heard that Hanson was ill, he was naturally filled with worry. The four babies were all worried and wanted to visit him. How could an outstanding man like the Devil suddenly fall ill? Vania was in a rush, so she didn¡¯t question why her babies suddenly got so concerned about Hanson. She simply said reassuringly, ¡°Wait at home for Mommy. I¡¯ll go and have a look at his situation, then I¡¯ll tell you about it. You¡¯ll only visit him if it¡¯s necessary. If not, things might get even more confusing if too many people try to help.¡± The four babies thought for a while and realized that Vania had a point. Jack said, ¡°Alright, please update us immediately if anything happens, Mommy.¡± The other three babies nodded in agreement. They were also praying in their hearts for Hanson¡¯s safety. They liked him to be active and cause a ruckus. That way, they could fight him in the battle of wits and courage. Vania hugged them. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely update you. Stay at home and be good. Wait for Mommy, okay?¡± With that, she gave them a look of affirmation, then turned around and left. Even though the babies stayed behind at home, they were still worried sick in their hearts, and their expressions were sullen. They were rted by blood, after all. Even though they imed to not like Hanson, he still had a ce in their hearts. Vania felt the same, even though she didn¡¯t like Hanson at all. However, after interacting with him for so long, she still cared a little about him. If something really happened to him, she would feel grief too. So, she dared not dy any further as she drove toward Hammond International Hospital. Meanwhile, Larry had just hung up the phone. Then, he immediately ced the hot water bag he was holding onto Hanson¡¯s sickbed. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 165 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Putting on a Show Under the nket of the sickbed, the electric nket was running at full power. As for Hanson, the pain in his stomach had receded after the treatment. Now, he was sitting on a massage chair, elegantly enjoying his nutritious breakfast. Hisplexion was clearly healthy, and his breathing was even. Original from N?velDrama.Org. With his calm look and high spirits, he didn¡¯t look like a patient at all. His stomach problem was at its worst when it was triggered, and only then was it the most dangerous. Now that the transfusions had relieved the pain, he was back to normal. However, for a few days after the onset, he would have to watch his diet carefully. Noticing that Hanson had finished breakfast, Larry looked at the time before saying, ¡°President, it¡¯s almost time. You should get back on the sickbed.¡± Hanson nodded. However, as soon as he got into the bed, he found it unbearably sultry. It was summer then, and the electric nket was turned on at maximum power. There was even a hot water bag in the bed. How could he bear the heat? He nced at Larry suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure this works?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°President, you look perfectly healthy right now, and you don¡¯t look sick at all. If you don¡¯t heat yourself, Miss Vania won¡¯t believe that you¡¯re sick when she arrives. You have to put on the full act, right? Now endure this for a little bit so that you¡¯ll be rewarded in the future.¡± Hanson, who only had eyes for Vania, believed what Larry said. Hey on the sickbed and felt so hot that he kept sweating. April knew of their n, so he hummed as he walked into the ward, eager to watch the show. Noticing that they were ready, he smilingly walked up to Hanson¡¯s sickbed and eximed, ¡°Hanson, this can¡¯t do. Look how rosy your cheeks are! Your lips are red as well. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re ill at all. Patients are all pale in the face and lips.¡± Hot and bothered, Hanson gave him a suspicious look. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I think we should get a makeup artist for you. After you get proper makeup, you¡¯ll definitely look weak and sickly. No one would know the difference.¡± Hanson thought he had a point. ¡°In that case, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± April was about to leave when he heard a noise at the door. Larry eximed, ¡°Oh no, Miss Vania is here.¡± With that, he gathered the tools used in their deception, hot water bag and all, and stashed them in a cupboard under the sickbed. Then, he took a ss of water from the bedside table and poured some water onto his hand. He proceeded to wipe his face with his wet hand to look like he was crying. April was amazed at their high level of preparation. Just then, Vania hastily entered the ward. As soon as she opened the door, she heard a sorrowful voiceing from inside the room, crying, ¡°No¡­ President¡­¡± It was Larry¡¯s voice. Vania looked and saw Hanson lying rigidly on the sickbed, his eyes tightly closed. The doctor was standing at the side, sighing and shaking his head. Vania immediately imagined that Hanson must be taking hisst breaths. Larry stayed by Hanson¡¯s side as he sobbed in grief, ¡°No, President, please wake up¡­¡± Upon seeing the scene, Vania immediately remembered what Larry had said to her over the phone. Vania instantly panicked. If Hanson was barely holding on, that meant all hope was lost. Also, if a man was crying so pitifully like that, it must be something so terrible that he couldn¡¯t bear it. An example of something terrible would be Hanson¡¯s serious illness right now. Vania¡¯s mind was a mess, and she was trembling uncontrobly all over. She wasn¡¯t even sure how she managed to make it to Hanson¡¯s sickbed, but she did. When he saw Vania walking over to the bed, Larry wept even louder. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 166 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Larry¡¯s Terrible Acting Vania gazed at Hanson with his eyes closed as hey on the bed. At the same time, she had a sore throat as her eyes were red, and she called out to the man hoarsely, ¡°Hanson? Hanson, it¡¯s me, Vania. Can you hear me?¡± However, when the man lying in bed didn¡¯t respond, she desperately called out to him one more time. ¡°Hanson.¡± In the meantime, Larry cried tearfully at the sight of Vania¡¯s reaction. ¡°President Luke, please wake up. Miss Greyson hase to visit you. Please, Mr. Luke.¡± Nheless, April, who was watching from the side, covered his face while trying hard not to burst intoughter. I¡¯m not dead yet, so why is he crying as if I am? Hanson gritted his teeth and thought to himself. Gosh! I can¡¯t stand his terrible acting. I wish I could juste back to life. Anyway, I guess I should be grateful that Vania still hasn¡¯t noticed anything. Soon, Hanson gently nudged Larry with his hand that was under the bed, gesturing to him to tone down his dramatic reaction. On the other hand, Vania was so worried about Hanson that she didn¡¯t notice his rosy cheeks and Larry¡¯s fishy behavior. As she spoke in a trembling voice, she looked at Larry in a mncholic manner. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened to Hanson?¡± ¡°P-President Luke¡­¡± Larry cried so hard that he struggled toplete his sentence, but deep down, he was trying hard to think how he should reply. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Vania¡¯s question, so they did not rehearse ordingly. After all, he was afraid he would say the wrong thing and ruin Hanson¡¯s n, which was why he decided to respond by crying. However, what Vania failed to notice was that Larry didn¡¯t shed a single tear despite his loud cries. Upon seeing Larry¡¯s ¡®tearful¡¯ look, Vania shook her head and helplessly let out a sigh as she forced herself to calm down. ¡°Please take it easy, Larry. Could you please tell me what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m sure we can discuss whatever problem that may be and find a solution for it together.¡± What? How am I supposed to know what¡¯s going on? Larry was lost in the midst of the farce, but he was able to think on his feet in time and directed the attention to April. He then said in a trembling voice, ¡°The doctor is right there. President Luke¡­¡± Upon finishing his words, he hugged Hanson and continued to cry out loud, although he still couldn¡¯t shed a single tear. While April was enjoying the show with amusement, he was quickly stunned by the attention that Larry had just directed to him. Oh, boy! Not now! Upon hearing himself being called out, he stood there in a trance. ¡°Well, this is¡­¡± Upon sensing Vania¡¯s gaze fixed upon him while waiting for his answer, April had no choice but to think of something to say. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson is fine. He took his medication and is just out cold for the time being, so don¡¯t worry too much about him.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon learning that Hanson¡¯s unconsciousness wouldn¡¯t endanger his health, Vania put her mind to ease and felt relieved, but not before she asked, ¡°Could you tell me more about his diagnosis?¡± ¡°Um. Well¡­¡± April tried hard to think of something that he could answer Vania¡¯s question with because Hanson hadn¡¯t taught him what to say regarding his so-called condition. Jeez, I shouldn¡¯t havee here and watched the show! However, an idea soon sprang to his mind as he sighed and said, ¡°Hanson once had a severe food poisoning in the past, and it has left him gued by an illness from that point on. In fact, he¡¯s been in this state until now since Larry took him herest night after dinner, so I¡¯m guessing it could be something that he ate during his dinner. Anyway, we¡¯ll do a check-up on him when hees around to find out more about his condition.¡± Vania nodded, but she was seen with a worried look on her face. We were together during the barbecuest night, weren¡¯t we? Could it be due to the food that we were havingst night? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 167 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Not Looking Good Upon hearing April¡¯s words, Vania couldn¡¯t help but beat herself up for having put Hanson in such a miserable state. After all, he was with her during the barbecue they had the night before even though she knew she might or might not be responsible for the man¡¯s illness. In the meantime, Larry was satisfied after hearing April¡¯s exnation as he was able to imagine how worried Vania felt deep down. That¡¯s my boy, April! I just knew you wouldn¡¯t let us down! However, Larry quickly became anxious when Vania seemed to be relieved, fearing that she would leave shortly after. Therefore, he immediately stopped crying and said, ¡°Miss Greyson, if you wouldn¡¯t mind, could you please stay here and look after President Luke? After all, now that he is sick, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be needed in the office to take care of some important business matters. Furthermore, President Luke is not someone who getsfortable with strangers around him, so I suppose I have no choice but to leave him in your care.¡± Before thedy could respond, Larry hurriedly scurried out of the ward, leaving Vania behind with her mouth wide agape. Why did he just run away all of a sudden? He seemed a little agitated, didn¡¯t he? Moreover, his mood improved pretty fast, and he¡¯s now leaving his boss to me like that? This is strange. Vania blinked and turned her attention to April with a bewildered look, seemingly asking him what was going on. Meanwhile, April was caught off guard by Larry¡¯s unexpected reaction as his eyes and mouth were both left wide open. When he noticed Vania¡¯s confused gaze fixed upon him, he awkwardly rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Mrs. Luke, I¡¯m going to entrust you with Hanson because I need to be away to work on his prescription now.¡± Upon finishing his words, he quickly got out of the ce, refusing to take any chances of blowing Hanson¡¯s cover. On the other hand, Hanson, who was lying in bed, wished he could just get off the bed and teach the two men a lesson. What are those two fes doing? Can¡¯t they y it off more naturally? Vania is a smart woman, and she can see through your fishy behaviors! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Vania murmured to herself before she sat down beside the bed. A few moments later, she began to calm down while what happened earlier started to run through her mind. Wait a minute, something is not right. What were they doing? Why were they acting so bizarrely? Why did they treat me like I¡¯m¡­ Hanson¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯m Vania, not Mnie. Afterining to herself deep down, she let out a sigh and gazed at Hanson who was lying on the bed in the ward. At that moment, the ward was left with only the two of them in it as the atmosphere was filled with a silence that drowned out all the noises except their breathing. At the same time, Hanson felt a strong urge to open his eyes and admire her beautiful looks, but he restrained himself from doing so. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Meanwhile, Vania carefully observed Hanson¡¯s face when there was finally no one else around and realized his red cheeks were a little feverish along with his sweaty forehead. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise as she ced her hand on his forehead. Oh, dear! He is having a fever. This isn¡¯t looking good. In the meantime, thedy¡¯s caring gesture filled Hanson¡¯s heart with excitement and thrill. Feeling the lady¡¯s cold palm and soft skin, he was tempted to grab her hand and caressed it. Meanwhile, Vania sighed helplessly and turned around after feeling the man¡¯s feverish forehead, making her way to the washroom. When Hanson heard her footsteps, he opened his eyes and peeked at her. He could tell from the same outfit she was wearing that she must have left home in a hurry, but despite that, he found himself growing closer to Vania more than ever before like they had been living together for ages. A few secondster, the man closed his eyes in a satisfied manner, worried that thedy would see through his pretense. Not long after that, Vania returned with a cold towel with which she wiped off the sweat on his face while ncing at the door to see whether April was back. Come on, when are youing back, April? Hanson has a high fever now, and if I don¡¯t do something to cool him down, his health may get worse. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 168 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Are You Sure He Is Not Just Sleeping Now? As Vania was too worried about Hanson, it didn¡¯t ur to her why no one tried to bring down his fever with the medicine earlier. Besides that, she failed to notice that the content level of the man¡¯s IV drip attached to his hand never changed. Thus, the unsuspectingdy waspletely unaware of the man¡¯s pretense. At that moment, Hanson continued to lie down in bed with stillness while Vania came to realize it was her first time getting so close to the man. While thoughtfully observing his facial features, she could sense his indifference and coldness despite being bedridden. She noticed Hanson¡¯s thick eyebrows and chiseled face, and she begrudgingly admitted that his good looks were one in a million. Soon, she remembered she had long discovered the resemnce that Hanson shared with her three babies in terms of their appearances, wondering whether it was pure coincidence. Just when Vania was absorbed in her train of thought, April came in with a few boxes of medicine in his hands. Then, he intentionally said it out loud in front of Hanson while showing Vania the medicine for Hanson. ¡°Mrs. Luke, these are the pills that Hanson will need to take. Please make sure he takes his medication; he¡¯s always been against taking them, which is why his condition is so serious now.¡± While holding the boxes of medicine in her hand, Vania skimmed through the prescription written on the cover and realized they were indeed used to treat gastric conditions. At the same time, she was annoyed after hearing what April said while lecturing Hanson on the inside for his stubbornness to take his medication. Really, Hanson? You¡¯re a grown man, so how could you refuse to take your medication and risk your health? Then, April replied, ¡°This is not his first gastric condition. Instead, it¡¯s the most serious one, considering how long he¡¯s been unconscious until now. Anyway, there shouldn¡¯t be any further issue with his health if he controls his diet strictly just like he did in the past.¡± In response, Vania nodded, indicating that she had understood April¡¯s words. At the same time, she concluded Hanson¡¯s condition as nothing more than a rpse of his illness, which she reckoned was just a little bit more serious than usual without concerning his health critically. However, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Larry had been crying so dramatically since Hanson¡¯s condition was not as bad as it looked. Is this his first time knowing about Larry¡¯s condition? On the other hand, Hanson was especially happy with April¡¯s tactful way of delivering the exnation, thinking it would make it a lot easier for him to y it off when he ¡®woke up¡¯ter. Nheless, Vania was too worried to dwell on her puzzlement as she turned her attention back to Hanson, asking in a concerned manner, ¡°Pleasee and have a look at him. Is he having a fever or something? He is so feverish that his cheeks are turning red.¡± Upon hearing thedy¡¯s words, April sniggered in amusement shortly before he immediately kept his straight face, but despite his quick reaction, Vania spotted his reaction and stared at his smile in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why would he chuckle all of a sudden? Damn it¡­ April¡¯s heart skipped a beat, for he had nearly ruined Hanson¡¯s n by almost bursting into laughter. Oh, dear! That¡¯s not a fever. That¡¯s because he¡¯s been using the electric nket too liberally. Despite that, April still had to give Vania a convincing answer. ¡°Oh, there is something you may not have been aware of, Mrs. Luke. Hanson has always been the hero among us, so when you said he had a fever, something funny just sprang to my mind, which was why I chuckled a bit. Don¡¯t worry about him, though, for he has already taken his medication. His fever is going to subside, and he will be fine in a while.¡± ¡°When will hee around then?¡± Vania asked while raising her eyebrows. April stared at Hanson, but when he didn¡¯t see any gesture from thetter, he made up an exnation and said, ¡°Well, that depends on his will.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± It¡¯s not like he is going to be paralyzed, so why does he need to depend on his will? ¡°Well, what I¡¯m trying to say is that perhaps Hanson still doesn¡¯t want to wake up, which is why he is still unconscious, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help if you could talk to him more often,¡± April answered. ¡°Really? Is that going to work?¡± Vania raised her eyebrows skeptically. ¡°Of course.¡± April nodded. The next moment, Vania went ahead and blurted out for some reason, asking, ¡°He fell illst night, so are you sure he is not just sleeping now?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 169 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 169 Chapter 169 I¡¯m Not Mrs. Luke ¡°Well¡­¡± April tried hard to keep a straight face, finding Vania¡¯s words amusing. That¡¯s cute, Mrs. Luke. Now, Hanson is a sleeping beauty to you. On the other hand, Hanson was desperate to know what was on Vania¡¯s mind upon hearing her question. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m sure that he is not sleeping. If he was, he would have been awoken by Larry¡¯s cries. Rest assured, Mrs. Luke. Hanson is going to be fine.¡± Vania nodded doubtfully, but when she recalled the way they treated her, she reminded April about her identity to confirm her suspicion. ¡°Is there any chance that you might have mistaken me for someone else? I¡¯m Vania, not Hanson¡¯s wife, Mnie.¡± Worried that Hanson might not have made it clear to April about her identity, Vania found it a little strange to be addressed as Mrs. Luke. She was not Hanson¡¯s wife, after all. ¡°There is no way I would mistake you for someone else. You were the one who was caught in an ident earlier and hospitalized after that, weren¡¯t you?¡± April was confident that he would not mistake Vania for someone else. Vania nodded in response. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. That was me indeed.¡± She then recalled a man who was looking at her strangely when he was patrolling the wardsst time, realizing April to be that man in hindsight. ¡°I knew I was right. I¡¯ve been hanging around with Hanson for so long and have not noticed anydy who¡¯s close to him besides you. As such, there is no way I¡¯m wrong about that.¡± Soon, Vania curiously asked, ¡°Are you close friends with Hanson?¡± Judging from the way he addresses Hanson, I¡¯m sure they know each other. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve known each other since we were children.¡± Childhood friends, huh? That sounds close enough to me. Has he not seen Mnie before? She is the mother of Hanson¡¯s children, so why does this guy still keep calling me Mrs. Luke? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°In that case, you should know that I¡¯m not Mrs. Luke.¡± Vania corrected April. However, April didn¡¯t seem to care about that. ¡°Well, Hanson doesn¡¯t think that way, so you are Mrs. Luke.¡± Hanson doesn¡¯t think that way? Since when? At that moment, Vania had no idea how else she could exin the confusion, so she decided to give up the debate and told the man to do as she said. ¡°Fine, just stop calling me Mrs. Luke, alright? I¡¯m not her.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Just as April was about to say something, he suddenly heard Hanson¡¯s coughing, which interrupted his conversation with Vania. As soon as both of them heard that, Vania immediately got closer to check on Hanson and asked, ¡°Hanson? Can you hear me?¡± Hanson weakly blinked, showing signs that he was about to ¡®wake up¡¯. Thus, Vania quickly called out to April. ¡°Come here, doctor. It looks like he is showing some response.¡± Oh,e on! He¡¯s been awake all the time,dy. Aprilined to himself deep down, but even so, he was bound by his professionalism as a doctor to pretend to check on the patient with his stethoscope. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mrs. Luke. It does look like he is waking up.¡± Mrs. Luke? Not again! Fine, he won¡¯t understand it either anyway. What matters now is that Hanson comes around. Vania looked forward to what would unfold the next moment, but Hanson didn¡¯t seem to respond any further after that cough, and it seemed like a mere hallucination. Not knowing what Hanson was up to, April was forced to bring up the subject he was talking with Vania about. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to him again, Mrs. Luke? Perhaps he¡¯ll respond to that.¡± Vania looked at Hanson in confusion, feeling helpless about the sequence of events that had transpired that day. As such, she blurted out a silly question without thinking it through, asking, ¡°What do you want me to do? Read him a passage from the textbook?¡± After all, she had no idea what she could say to Hanson at that moment. Upon hearing thedy¡¯s response, April was rendered speechless as he couldn¡¯t rte to the way Vania perceived the situation. After all, it was his first time hearing someone talking to a patient about a passage from the textbook throughout his medical career. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 170 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Let Me Hug You A slightly nervous April was scratching his head while he wondered what he could do to keep Hanson¡¯s n going. In the meantime, Hanson seemed unconcerned about that, for he didn¡¯t mind whatever Vania would tell him. After all, every word from her sounded like music to his ears, especially when her voice was filled with worry. In fact, it always tickled his fantasy. When April didn¡¯t respond, Vania thought he had agreed to it, so she cleared her throat and acted as if she knew what to do. ¡°Alright, here I go.¡± ¡°Wait, Mrs. Luke. Perhaps you could start by telling him a bit about your life; that would be more conducive to waking the patient up.¡± Deep down, he didn¡¯t think that Hanson would love to hear Vania memorize the passage from a textbook. Then, he pointed at the door and added, ¡°Perhaps I should excuse myself to give you a little privacy for your little conversation. Ring the bell when Hansones around, but for now, I shall leave him in your care.¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go yet¡­¡± Before Vania could finish her words, April quickly scurried out of the ce, refusing to be the third wheel in the ward. Vania sighed, thinking she had no conversation to make with Hanson, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Larry and April were up to, judging from their fishy behaviors. Why does something not feel right here? Vania doubted what was going on but decided not to dwell too much on it, considering the circumstances she was under. Thus, she helplessly shook her head and sat down beside Hanson¡¯s bed, gazing at the man whose eyes were closed while wondering what she should say. What am I going to do now? Cry pitifully as Larry did earlier? Despite her doubts, she was still worried about Hanson¡¯s condition, so she could only sigh helplessly. Meanwhile, Hanson was happy with Larry and April, thinking they were sensible enough to leave him alone with Vania. While the ward was now left with him and Vania in it, thedy tucked the man in, but her reaction didn¡¯t seem to make the man feel happy. Can¡¯t you talk about something? Why do you have to tuck me in with the nket? It¡¯s hot being wrapped in this thing. Nheless, the man could only endure thedy¡¯s words as he listened to thedy speaking in a concerned manner. ¡°Wake up, Hanson. The kids and I were shocked when we learned about your condition, but I¡¯m happy to know that you¡¯re going to be fine. So, please wake up and put our minds to ease.¡± However, it was only after she said those words that she realized they didn¡¯t sound appropriate; they made her feel as if she and her children were his family, but the next second, she was grateful that the unconscious man couldn¡¯t hear what she had just said. Nevertheless, little did thedy know that Hanson heard every single word that came out of her mouth just now as he felt very delighted deep down. After all, he didn¡¯t expect Vania and her children, in particr, to worry about him so much. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but think that his n of pretending to be sick was all worth it. In the meantime, Vania continued to urge Hanson to wake up and tell him how everybody else was worried about him when he didn¡¯t show any response. A few momentster, Hanson started to respond a little by twitching his eyelids, whereupon Vania excitedly leaned closer and called out to him. ¡°Hanson, it¡¯s me, Vania. I¡¯m right here, so open your eyes.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. While Vania gazed at Hanson¡¯s face with a worried yet hopeful look, the man¡¯s eyelids twitched once again shortly before his eyes opened. At that moment, the first thing that came to sight was Vania¡¯s face with her concerned yet surprised expression on it. Meanwhile, Vania smiled brightly when she saw Hanson waking up. ¡°You¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled toward Hanson¡¯s embrace by his powerful grip as the man wrapped his arms around her so tightly that she could barely breathe. While thedy tried to struggle and free herself, Hanson loosened his grip around her so that he wouldn¡¯t suffocate her, but he showed no signs of letting go. Then, he implored her to stay with him. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Please just let me hug you.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 171 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Gatecrasher Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The next moment, Hanson¡¯s voice surprisingly made Vania stop struggling as if it was enchanted with a magical spell. While it was his first hug with Vania, it was also his first time wanting to hug ady. In that instant, the adrenaline rush of excitement and euphoria filled his body as he refused to let go of her. In the meantime, Vania was starting to feel a little dizzy in the man¡¯s tight embrace without noticing his suspicious reaction after he came to his senses. After all, if she had paid attention to those details, she would have realized a patient, who just came around as Hanson did, shouldn¡¯t have the strength to hug someone so tightly. As she leaned against Hanson¡¯s chest, she could feel his steady heartbeat, which somehow reminded her of the incident that night five years ago. At the thought of that, her face blushed as she squirmed to free herself. ¡°Let me go. I don¡¯t want anyone to see us like this.¡± Nheless, Hanson only chuckled and whispered in Vania¡¯s ear in a slightly high-pitched voice, saying, ¡°There is no one else here besides the two of us. Who is it that you¡¯re worried is going to see us hugging each other, huh?¡± As the man¡¯s mischievous voice reverberated in Vania¡¯s ear, she started to feel Hanson¡¯s body getting warmer. However, she decided to resist him gently due to his condition. ¡°Please, stop. Let¡¯s keep this civil.¡± However, Hanson smiled even wider and teased her even more. ¡°Stop? Like this?¡± He tightened his arms around her, forcing her to rest on his chest. ¡°Stop testing my patience and let me go!¡± Vania angrily warned the man who eventually let go of her in a reluctant manner after he heard her intimidating reply. With a pair of blushed cheeks, Vania red at Hanson irritably before she looked away and ignored the man whom she thought was trying to take advantage of her. If it hadn¡¯t been for his condition, I would have let my fist do the talking and taught him a lesson. Nevertheless, Hanson extended his arm and helpedb Vania¡¯s hair beside her ear with his hand. ¡°Rx, you and I should just be ourselves in front of each other.¡± After all, he reckoned that Vania was going to be his woman sooner orter. After Vania heard Hanson¡¯s words, her face blushed once again just as she refused to continue their endless debate. ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, I should call the doctor.¡± She stood up and was about to walk away, but Hanson quickly seized her hand and pulled her back to him. As soon as he touched her hand, her skin felt as soft as he had imagined earlier. Gosh! This is a wishe true! However, Hanson quickly restrained himself from pressing on with his mischief, fearing that he would irk her. Therefore, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please stay with me.¡± In that instant, Vania felt as if she had heard a loud boom in her head, retracting her arm from Hanson¡¯s grip in a panicky manner with a pair of blushed cheeks. On the other hand, Hanson was overwhelmed by a rush of excitement and thrill when he set his eyes on Vania¡¯s beautiful looks. Tempted to take things between them further, Hanson tried to reach for Vania¡¯s hand once again, but before he could do so, he was interrupted by a knock on the door, which was followed by the sound of someone opening it. The next moment, Hanson¡¯s face was reced with a cial look just as the warm atmosphere within the ward was filled with a cold and indifferent aura. Deep down, he wanted to see who had the guts to ruin his private moment with Vania, wondering which of his subordinates was so daring to enter the ward without his permission. It looks like I¡¯m going to teach this person how to obey my rules. Then, he reluctantly retracted his arm and set his eyes on the door in a menacing manner. At the same time, Vania was also curiously looking at the door, knowing the visitor was definitely not Larry or April since they would havee in without knocking. Who¡¯s here to visit at this hour? Is it Mnie? While the two of them continued to wonder who would show up, the person who came into view upon opening the door turned out to be Be, much to the duo¡¯s surprise. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 172 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Trying Too Hard Stunned, Vania couldn¡¯t stop asking herself why Be would be there. At the same time, Hanson responded by squinting his eyes, his face changing as it radiated an oppressive aura. ¡­ In fact, Be, who was interning at Luke Corporation, overheard Larry talking over the phone by the stairs and learned that Hanson had been hospitalized in a private ward at Hammond International Hospital. Although she didn¡¯t know anything else other than that, she had been keeping that in mind until her ss was over when she asked her tutor for leaveter that afternoon. Before getting to the hospital, she made her way to the shopping mall and bought a set of new clothes, thinking it could make her look just like how Vania did when she ran into her earlier at Gxy Corporation. As far as Be could remember, Vania seemed like a capable and mature woman in her long white dress, but since it was a limited edition piece, there was no way she could get her hands on the same dress. Therefore, she bought a dress that shared many simrities with the one Vania had worn earlier, although it was from a different brand. While she might not be as slim as Vania, her dress was able to entuate her femininity, all thanks to her slender figure. Besides that, she had also intentionally mimicked Vania¡¯s makeup; it made her radiate a sense of purity and innocence, save for the excessive eyeliner at the corner of her eyes. Because of that, she seemed mature yet yful while looking indifferent yet seductive. Nheless, her makeup still failed to make her look as sexy as Vania. After all, her strong desire to look like the woman had urged her to apply so much makeup that she began to look unnatural as she was too young for the appearance she wished to have. Moreover, shecked the charm and elegance that Vania possessed, which was reflected in her poor aesthetic appeal. Other than that, Be was intimidated by Hanson and Vania¡¯s stare due to her unexpected arrival. Despite countless attempts to imitate Vania, she was so nervous that she failed to present her best self in front of Hanson just as she had nned and rehearsed. Oh, shoot! All those moments I spent practicing in front of the mirror are just a waste of time! As she fiddled with her hem awkwardly, she struggled to find the courage to meet Hanson¡¯s eyes. Instead, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Vania because she thought Hanson was alone in the ward. Furthermore, Vania¡¯s casual outfit suggested to Be that she didn¡¯te to the hospital from the office. While Be¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions, she didn¡¯t dare to express her feelings of surprise. After pausing for more than ten seconds, she put on a bright smile on her face, applying what she had learned from her tutor during the ss in which she was taught how to smile and show her best self. As she constantly paid attention to her own smile, she could clearly remember the details of showing the best smile and was able to do it anytime anywhere. Then, she continued to curl her lips upward, shing the basket of imported premium fruits which she had bought from the supermarket earlier in her hands. After all, she was worried that Hanson only had eyes for upmarket food, considering his status as a corporate president. Soon, she intentionally greeted the man with a gentle voice, saying, ¡°Mr. Luke, I heard that you¡¯ve fallen sick, so I havee to¡­¡± Nevertheless, before Be could finish her words, Hanson coldly interrupted her and said, ¡°Get out!¡± Stunned by the man¡¯s unexpectedly menacing voice, Be shivered and eximed in surprise, ¡°What? Mr. Luke, I¡­¡± I need to find out what¡¯s going on.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Desperate to know what was on Hanson¡¯s mind, she stepped forward and walked closer to his bed. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 173 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 173 Chapter 173 How Did You Learn That I Fell Ill? However, as soon as Be took a step forward, she heard Hanson¡¯s cold voice once again. ¡°I said to get out!¡± This time, the voice sounded even more nonchnt than before as his eyes were filled with indifference and strong murderous intent. Frightened by the man¡¯s voice, Be found herself in a dilemma without a clear indication of whether she should continue stepping forward or back away. Therefore, she pitifully looked at Hanson in a tearful manner, trying to y on the man¡¯s sympathy, but ironically, Hanson had no tolerance for women with hypocrisy like her. Because of that, her pretense backfired by making the man hate her even more instead of pitying her. For the next few moments, Be awkwardly stood in ce without knowing what she should do next, but Hanson wouldn¡¯t even bother toy his eyes on her. Does thisdy not understand what I just said? Why is she still standing here? Damn, her perfume is disgusting! More importantly, she just ruined my beautiful moment with Vania, and I haven¡¯t taught her a lesson about that. At the thought of that, Hanson responded meanly by showing thedy the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand me?! Get out of my face now!¡± In that instant, Be finally caught on to Hanson¡¯s meaning after the man put his words more directly. Considering herself the most popr girl back in her school, she was always surrounded by countless admirers. Thus, she felt utterly embarrassed to hear Hanson¡¯s heartless rejection, especially in front of Vania. The next second, tears began to roll down her cheeks as she tried to exin herself, saying, ¡°Mr. Luke, you chose me as your spokesperson, and I have been waiting for this chance to thank you for that. I got worried when I learned that you fell ill, so I¡¯vee to visit. If you¡¯re mad at me because of that, I hereby apologize to you. Please forgive me, Mr. Luke. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Be bowed down to Hanson repeatedly upon finishing her words. Annoyed by thedy¡¯s lengthy exnation, Hanson squinted sinisterly and asked, ¡°How did you learn that I fell ill?¡± Stunned by the man¡¯s unexpected question, Be didn¡¯t expect Hanson to ask her that question as she was instantly rendered speechless. After all, she didn¡¯t think it was sensible to tell Hanson that she had overheard Larry talking over the phone by the stairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? A cat got your tongue?¡± Hanson asked. Upon meeting Hanson¡¯s menacing gaze, Be decided toe clean as she bit her lips and said, ¡°I overheard Mr. rk talking over the phone earlier and took the liberty to visit you here.¡± When she noticed Hanson¡¯s angry expression, she immediately exined herself again. She said, ¡°Mr. Luke, I was just too worried about you, so please don¡¯t be mad at me. I¡¯m sorry I made a mistake, and I promise there will be no next time.¡± ¡°From now on, you¡¯re no longer the spokesperson for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry,¡± replied Hanson as he chuckled coldly. What?! As soon as Be heard that decision, her eyes were left wide open in horror. Refusing to believe her ears, she sympathetically begged Hanson to give her a chance. ¡°Please, Mr. Luke. Please don¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ve learned from my mistake this time. I promise that I¡¯m going to give my best and strive for improvement. Please don¡¯ty me off! This job is far too important for me!¡± Then, she turned her attention to Vania, hoping thetter could help her when she noticed her presence. ¡°Help me, Vania! Please! Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re going to be friends? This job is veryBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. important for me, and I¡¯m counting on it to be a big star. Please say something to Mr. Luke for me. Please!¡± While Be, who wouldn¡¯t stop begging Vania, was about to kneel, Hanson rang the bell and summoned his bodyguards before she could do anything further. When the guards came in and stood in a row, they politely asked, ¡°What can we do for you, Mr. Luke?¡± In the face of such an intimidating formation, Hanson gave his order by gesturing to his men with amanding look. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 174 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Where Is Her Jealousy? The bodyguards immediately caught on to Hanson¡¯s intention, whereupon they proceeded to drag Be out of the ward. Shortly after that, her cries echoed throughout the corridor as she couldn¡¯t stop begging Hanson until the silence drowned out her voice. In the meantime, Vania shook her head with a brittle smile on her face while having her eyes fixed on the door. Deep down, she felt sorry for Be for falling in love with a man she shouldn¡¯t have. At the thought of that, she began to understand why she found Be to be different among many when both of them ran into each other at the backdoor during the selection. No wonder she kepting to the company for me. She did that all for Hanson, didn¡¯t she? Despite feeling sad for Be, Vania reckoned she had a bright future ahead of her. Deep down, she believed Be would shine in the entertainment industry if thetter didn¡¯t make a wrong move. In Vania¡¯s opinion, Be¡¯s road to fame had just be more challenging upon losing the opportunity to be the spokesperson for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry. While looking at Hanson as if he was a celebrity surrounded by countless fans, Vania made fun of him and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the charmer, aren¡¯t you? Even the young girl who just graduated from school has fallen for your magic.¡± After hearing Vania¡¯s teasing, Hania looked askance at her. ¡°I¡¯m sure I have nothing to do with that.¡± Vania continued to tease the man. ¡°Have a heart, dude. Don¡¯t you pity that poordy at all?¡± ¡°Do you want me to pity her?¡± Hanson raised his eyebrows as if asking her whether she would be jealous. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± Vania saw through the man and asked. ¡°What are you talking about? Hasn¡¯t April been calling you Mrs. Luke?¡± Hanson sounded as if Vania was already his girlfriend. Therefore, it naturally urred to him that he should refrain from ever getting close to anotherdy. That way, he could be faithful to his girlfriend. Furthermore, he considered himself a good man who would never make his girlfriend jealous. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Nheless, Vania quickly corrected Hanson and said, ¡°Let me make this clear one more time. I¡¯ve never said I¡¯d date you.¡± Oh, dear! How does he have the audacity to say that? What am I to him? His favorite clingy pet? What makes him think I¡¯d agree to be with him? Dissatisfied with thedy¡¯s reply, Hanson asserted his dominance and replied, ¡°Well, you¡¯re the only person I¡¯ll marry.¡± Confused and annoyed with Hanson¡¯s words, Vania stood up directly and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, I should get the doctor to check on you now.¡± Deep down, she was irritated by Hanson¡¯s confidence in their rtionship despite their acquaintanceship. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Hanson had said the same thing to any otherdy. Look at yourself, Hanson. You look like a man who¡¯s had a fling with a lot of women. In fact, it seems to me that you¡¯re not like the man who tends to steer clear of lust. On the other hand, Hanson seemingly understood what was on Vania¡¯s mind and sincerely said, ¡°You¡¯re the only person to whom I have ever said that. Until we met, that thought never came to my mind when I interacted with any otherdies.¡± However, Vania decided to put a stop to their conversation, thinking it would never end should they continue talking about the same subject. Because of that, she reckoned she should immediately send for April to look after Hanson so that she could return to her office since she already knew he was fine. When Hanson saw her leaving, an idea sprang to his mind, whereupon he shouted dramatically, ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vania looked back the next moment, noticing Hanson seizing her hand as she frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°When you said you wanted to leave, I got so agitated that the needle fell off my hand.¡± Hanson pretended as if he was in pain. ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Vania saw the drip needle hanging mid-air. ¡°Stay still while I get the doctor.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡± Hanson nodded painfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Vania sounded worried. In the meantime, Hanson couldn¡¯t help butcentlyugh on the inside when he saw thedy¡¯s expression, which he deemed was a sign that she still cared about him. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 175 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 175 Chapter 175 The Need to Be Treated Fairly In the meantime, Vania was too worried to notice the unchanged level of the IV drip¡¯s content, as well as the fact that his hand waspletely fine. On the other hand, April came running to the ward as soon as he heard the bell ringing. When he saw Hanson sitting up straight and leaning on the headboard, he pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°Oh, gosh! You¡¯re really up, Hanson.¡± He then shifted his gaze to Vania and said in an agitated manner, ¡°See? What did I tell you? Talking to him really helped, didn¡¯t it? Thanks to you, he¡¯se around now.¡± The next moment, he approached Hanson to act like he was checking on him. ¡°How do you feel now, Hanson?¡± As Hanson was about to respond, Vania replied, ¡°The needle fell off his hand. Could you please fix it for him?¡± ¡°Needle?¡± April was confused by thedy¡¯s question, wondering when he ever gave Hanson a drip, but before he could ask Vania, he felt Hanson pinching his arm, causing him to let out a painful moan. Upon hearing that, Vania looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± April covered his arm and endured the pain while saying, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little worried about the needle that fell off Hanson¡¯s hand.¡± He then proceeded to take the drip bottle away and added, ¡°He is not going to need the needle for now until his hand gets better, so I¡¯ll put that back on for him after that.¡± ¡°Is that how it¡¯s supposed to work?¡± Vania asked in confusion. April blurted out, ¡°Well, it¡¯s just some normal saline, so he¡¯ll be fine.¡± At the same time, he noticed Hanson¡¯s gesture when he met thetter¡¯s eyes and continued to say, ¡°By the way, now that Hanson is up, I¡¯m going to need to run some tests on him, and I¡¯ll need your help for that.¡± Upon sensing their fishy reactions, Vania skeptically nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± April then held his stethoscope and an unnamed instrument, which he shed in front of Hanson. Then, he turned his attention to Vania and told her about his condition. ¡°Hanson is still weak from his gastric condition, so he must receive proper care, especially in terms of his meals. Other than that, he mustn¡¯t be left alone, or no one is going to know if he faints, which can be dangerous to him.¡± While Hanson stared at Vania in a satisfied manner, April added, ¡°I have another experiment to run, so I have to get going now. Take good care of Hanson, Mrs. Luke.¡± Vania then sat in the chair and replied, ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯m not going to be able to leave anytime soon.¡± Subsequently, she spent her time going through Hanson¡¯s report with the doctor, learning that thetter¡¯s health was in good condition. Nheless, he was still recovering from his gastric condition. Meanwhile, Hanson was leaning on the headboard in a casual and rxing manner while admiring Vania¡¯s busy look. Shortly after that, he eventually spoke his mind and said, ¡°I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°What are you craving? I¡¯ll buy you a little something.¡± Vania blinked while gazing at the man. At the same time, she realized it was lunchtime upon finding out that it was already noon. Therefore, after hearing Hanson¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hungry as well. After all, she hade to visit Hanson in a rush earlier that morning without taking her breakfast. Hanson looked at thedy bitterly and said, ¡°I want to taste your cooking.¡± Deep down, he was slightly annoyed by the fact that Vania had decided to cook for Morales and Morgan when they were sick, but she decided to get him takeout now that he was a patient. Original from N?velDrama.Org. No way! I need to be treated fairly as well. Quite a hard guy to please, isn¡¯t he? Vania murmured to herself on the inside, but she refused to argue with him. ¡°Fine, tell me what your craving is. I¡¯ll buy the ingredients and cook for you.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 176 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Old Couple I¡¯ll be nice until the end, I guess. Since this is a private ward and everything is provided here, it¡¯s not that hard to cook lunch. Hanson had an obedient look on his face as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky, and I¡¯ll eat anything that you make.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll head out now to buy some ingredients, and I¡¯ll get a nurse toe in in case you need help doing something. Contact me if you need anything, alright?¡± Vania started nagging Hanson about what to keep in mind as if he was a kid. Nevertheless, Hanson wasn¡¯t listening at all as he had already zoned out from staring at Vania¡¯s worried face. Looks like she still cares about me. When Vania was about to press the call button to get the nurse to enter the room, Hanson stopped her. ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Immediately, she retorted, ¡°How can I let you do that? You¡¯re still sick, and you can¡¯t go out.¡± Yet, Hanson got off the bed and looked as if he was already alright. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Although my stomach feels ufortable, my legs still work, so why can¡¯t I go? He stood next to Vania to show her that he was fine. Despite that, Vania was still worried. ¡°What if you get sick again during the trip?¡± Hanson smirked. ¡°Do I look that weak to you?¡± He would only get ill if he ate something wrong, but it was fine as long as the doctor could tend to him in time. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t let any nurses into my ward.¡± Just then, Hanson looked as if he was going to give up on his treatment if Vania refused to bring him out. ¡°Fine, I guess we can go together.¡± Since Vania couldn¡¯t persuade him to stay, she could only remind herself to be extra cautious of him. As Hanson walked side by side with Vania, he started feeling way better than before. Meanwhile, Vania texted her babies during their journey to the supermarket to let them know that Hanson was alright now in case they got worried. When the kids received her message, they were relieved. ¡®Don¡¯t worry. We will be obedient at home and study on our own.¡¯ Seeing how considerate her babies were, Vania was relieved. She picked a supermarket nearby the hospital and parked the car before entering the shopping area. ¡°Let¡¯s go get a trolley.¡± Hanson nodded as he looked around. Since he had never gone to a supermarket before, he could only follow Vania. When he spotted the trolley, he offered like a gentleman, ¡°Let me push the trolley. Meanwhile, you¡¯ll be in charge of picking the ingredients.¡± Vania nodded as she walked next to him and started checking the items sold in the supermarket. Meanwhile, Hanson observed her side profile and suddenly felt like they were an old couple. Immediately, his gaze on Vania became more affectionate. Nevertheless, Vania didn¡¯t notice that as she was busy selecting vegetables to buy in the produce section. Since she was particr about nutritional bnce, she was cautious with the ingredients that she was picking, especially when it was for a sick person. However, she still asked Hanson about his preference before making any purchases. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Without having to think, Hanson answered, ¡°As long as you¡¯re the one cooking, I¡¯ll like it.¡± Upon hearing that, Vania thought to herself, How can he say that when he has never tried anything I¡¯ve made before? Looks like I¡¯ll have to prepare something unptable for him to test his reaction. Still, she would never do that since Hanson was sick, so she started selecting the ingredients again. Just then, she grabbed a carrot and was about to ce it in the trolley. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 177 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Meat Lover However, Hanson immediately stopped her before she could do so. ¡°No.¡± Vania ced the carrot back and reached out for the coriander. This time, Hanson stopped her before she could even hold it. ¡°I don¡¯t want this either.¡± He disliked all of these vegetables. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Vania reached out for a pumpkin this time as she was nning to make pumpkin soup for Hanson since it was good to warm one¡¯s stomach. However, Hanson¡¯s frown deepened like a child. ¡°I don¡¯t like eating vegetables.¡± Uh¡­ She stared at the vegetable in her hand before giving him a confused look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will eat anything that I make for you?¡± This was one of the rare times where Hanson got speechless from being questioned, and he gave Vania an aggrieved look. Just then, she found it extremely hard to resist him as she couldn¡¯t bear seeing the stern man suddenly acting so adorable. In fact, no one could probably resist it. Besides, the way he looked with his little frown resembled her babies a little too much. A motherly feeling came flooding to her instantly, and she was unable to resist anything that Hanson said. Immediately, Vania said gently, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t buy it if you don¡¯t like it. However, you need to tell me what you want to eat.¡± ¡°Meat,¡± Hanson answered. The way he acted today was way too different from his usual self, and she found it hard to believe that it was real. Looks like he¡¯s a meat lover, huh? Vaniaplied with his request and bought a few ingredients. Once she was done, she said, ¡°I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go to the cashier.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. On their way to the cashier, Hanson took a detour and snuck two bags of sweets into the trolley from the rack, and when Vania snuck a few nces at them, she realized that those were the ones that she liked. She smiled upon seeing his actions and headed to the cashier without saying anything. Suddenly, she recalled that she had forgotten to buy seasoning, so she quickly said to Hanson, ¡°Line up here. I¡¯m going to go grab some seasoning, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Although Hanson nodded, there was a frown on his face. Line up? Don¡¯t they have a VIP section that I can go to? Why should I line up? While waiting for his turn at the cashier, he overheard many people gossiping around him. ¡°Oh, God, that guy looks so hot!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so nice to his girlfriend. Look at how he pushes the trolley for her. I¡¯m envious.¡± ¡°They suit each other so much.¡± Upon hearing otherspliment him and Vania, Hanson¡¯s mood was lifted. He quickly forgot about wanting to go to the VIP section and started lining up obediently. It looked like he really wanted everyone to know that he was out with Vania. This was probably what people meant if one really loved a person, they would want everyone around them to know that the person existed. Even though Hanson still didn¡¯t know what love meant for him, his actions alone were telling. When Vania came back with the seasoning, it was their turn already. Hanson volunteered to pay, and two of them grabbed their ingredients before heading back to the car. After entering the car, Hanson suddenly took his ck card and handed it over to Vania. Taken aback, Vania asked with a confused look on her face. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Hanson answered matter-of-factly, ¡°I¡¯m handing it over to you for safekeeping, obviously.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 178 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Blessed With Good Food Handing over to me? Safekeeping? Vania was confused by Hanson¡¯s choice of words. Why is he speaking like this when there¡¯s nothing between us? She stared at him with a look of bewilderment, and he frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Why won¡¯t she ept it when I¡¯m already handing her my card? Vania questioned, ¡°Why would I like it? Do I look broke to you?¡± I¡¯m literally apany¡¯s president, so why would he even think that I need to receive his money to sustain myself? ¡°I just hope that I can pay for your expenditure.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know what to do upon hearing Hanson¡¯s inexplicable words out of nowhere, and she smiled helplessly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already exined it to you previously.¡± It¡¯s impossible between the two of us. Besides, why does he want me to spend his money? What is even going on in his mind? Nevertheless, Hanson refused to give up and continued offering with a deep frown on his face, ¡°Please take it. After all, I¡¯m still sick, and I need you.¡± Upon hearing that, Vania knew that there were no other alternatives left. Although she initially thought that it would be fine to take care of him, it seemed like she couldn¡¯t continue doing so anymore. Besides, many people were working for him; even Hammond International Hospital was registered under him, so he could have easily gotten anyone to take care of him. He didn¡¯t necessarily need Vania to be there with him. Vania sighed before her facial expression turned cold. ¡°Hanson, if you carry on with this, I won¡¯t be making you lunch for today.¡± When Hanson noticed that she looked really angry, he quickly retracted his hand and started regretting his actions. It seems like I was being too pushy. I can¡¯t believe I ruined whatever that the two of us just built. Looks like I¡¯ll need toe up with another n to pursue her. Yet, Vania distanced away from him after that and stopped saying a word. Nevertheless, she still prepared a scrumptious lunch for him. Since Vania had promised to make him lunch, she carried on preparing a bnced meal of porridge and some side dishes for him. ¡°I still have some things that I have to deal with at mypany, and I¡¯ve already informed Larry about it. He¡¯s on his way to visit you now. You can eat on your own first. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Before Hanson could say anything, she left. As he stared at his fragrant lunch, he suddenly lost his appetite. In fact, he was annoyed by the fact that Vania had left. A whileter, Larry and April rushed into his ward. When April couldn¡¯t find anyone else in the ward, he asked curiously, ¡°Hanson, why did Mrs. Luke leave?¡± However, Hanson ignored him as he was fussing over the matter in his heart. Nheless, April wasn¡¯t bothered by that, and he gasped when he saw the meal on the dining table. ¡°Wow! This looks amazing! Hanson, can you even finish it on your own?¡± He felt his appetite increasing when he saw the well-prepared and fragrant meal. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mrs. Luke is a great cook. Looks like we are blessed with good food today.¡± April ogled at the food hungrily. At the same time, Larry licked his lips as well. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything since this morning due to his busy schedule. Looks like we reached in time. However, Hanson wasn¡¯t in the mood to be nice to them. Don¡¯t even think about stealing the food that Vania made me. He quickly snapped while staring at the table full of food protectively, ¡°Go buy your own food if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Upon hearing his voice, April noticed the dark look on Hanson¡¯s face and asked immediately, ¡°Hanson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 179 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Mental Breakdown Larry asked in a worried manner as well, ¡°President Hanson, is your stomach acting up again?¡± He received a call from Vania telling him toe over to take care of Hanson because she had to return to herpany for work, but he wasn¡¯t sure about what happened between them, so the thought of them possibly fightingpletely slipped his mind. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy. Get out.¡± Hanson huffed coldly. Immediately, Larry and April became confused. Why is he throwing a tantrum out of nowhere? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Instead of leaving, April scanned Hanson¡¯s face before he eximed with a look of realization, ¡°Hanson, are you reacting like this because Mrs. Luke has left?¡± Hanson gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Did I give you permission to speak?¡± As he giggled, April consoled him by saying, ¡°Come on, Hanson, don¡¯t be mad. We will help you to think of ideas to win over Mrs. Luke.¡± He had a rough understanding of Hanson and Vania¡¯s current situation, and he knew that Hanson liked Vania but wasn¡¯t able to chase after her. ¡°Do you have nothing else to do? There are still a few medical researches that are open in Puernor. Perhaps you should go over to take care of them.¡± Upon hearing that, April¡¯s face turned pale from fear. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going there since all of my girlfriends are here in Hammond, and they¡¯re going to be sad if I¡¯m gone. He quickly waved his hands around. ¡°No, please don¡¯t. I¡¯m still not done with my research, and I only came downstairs to visit you. I¡¯ll return now that you¡¯re alright.¡± Then, April quickly left the ward because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to tease Hanson if even he stayed, but Hanson would still disce his anger onto him. Meanwhile, Larry also learned his lesson to keep quiet. While he was contemting an excuse to leave, Hanson suddenly spoke. ¡°I need your help with something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your service, President Luke.¡± Larry couldn¡¯t wait to leave as he was afraid that Hanson would get mad at him too. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t shocked after hearing Hanson¡¯smands anymore after what happened with the diamonds. Meanwhile, Vania was in a bad mood after she left the hospital. She really couldn¡¯t seem to figure out what was on Hanson¡¯s mind and decided that it was better if she kept a distance away from him. After returning to thepany, Vania started focusing on her work and forgot about what happened. This was just a small issue, and it wasn¡¯t enough to worry her. ¡­ On the other hand, Be, who was dragged out by Hanson¡¯s bodyguards mercilessly, returned to her dorm. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to make it back, and she had her head lowered during her entire journey; she couldn¡¯t meet anyone¡¯s gaze as she felt like everyone wasughing at her. She was having a mental breakdown. Now that she was finally in her empty dorm, Bey in bed and pitifully cried under her nket. I just wanted to visit him, so why did he throw such a huge tantrum? He wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how much I begged and took me off my ambassador role, and the way he looked at me was so cold and filled with disdain. I¡¯ve lost everything. What should I do now? How can I face the public like this? Be used to be the prettiest girl in school which attracted many people¡¯s attention, and she received even more attention because of her endorsement. How can I face my ssmates after iming that I¡¯ve seeded in a confident manner now that everything¡¯s gone? How can I face my lie? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 180 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Wishful Thinking I bet those who were waiting for me to fail would surelyugh at me now. Unable to ept what happened, Be cried harder as she made up scenarios of what might happen after this. Right then, her phone suddenly rang¡ªit was a call from an unknown number. As Be had never seen this series of numbers before, she had no idea who was calling her. As she stared at her phone, she stopped crying and started pondering in confusion before she finally epted the call and greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Be here. May I know who this is?¡± Be¡¯s voice was a little hoarse because she had just cried, but it still sounded pleasant to the ears. ¡°I know who you are.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the call before he chuckled. Instead of telling Be who he was, the man said in an experienced manner, ¡°Miss Goodwin, we¡¯ve met each other before, but you¡¯ve probably forgotten about me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The way he spoke left a bad taste, and his chuckles made her feel nauseous. Although she couldn¡¯t recognize the man, she still asked politely, ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t recall who you are. What can I do for you?¡± Despite that, she was confused because the man¡¯s voice sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall when she had met someone like this, and the man was still refusing to let her know his identity. ¡°What happened after you visited Hanson Luke at the hospital?¡± Be was taken aback before she frowned upon hearing that. She felt uneasy because the man seemed to know what happened. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± His chuckles rang out again. ¡°Nothing. I just want to remind you that the choices that you make are significant. It¡¯s just like what happened today after you made a wrong choice, and you lost everything just because of a careless mistake. However, if you follow the right person and make the right choices, things will be different.¡± She frowned as she was puzzled by what she heard. At this moment, her eyebrows were knitted into a frown, and she hadpletely lost her urge to cry. An impatient Be then asked, ¡°What are you seriously trying to say?¡± When the man from the other end of the call noticed her anger, hisughter increased. ¡°Let¡¯s ignore that and talk about you.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Be was hesitant. Meanwhile, the man stated clearly, ¡°Throughout these years, there have been tons of girls who tried to approach Hanson with all sorts of excuses, but none of them seeded. For an amateur in the field like you, I would say that it¡¯s wishful thinking if you think that you can chase after him.¡± Be panicked when she heard him because of how well he knew about her while she didn¡¯t even know the identity of this man at all. Hence, she could only try to defend herself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do that. I was just going to visit President Luke because I heard that he was sick.¡± Right then, the man burst intoughter as if he heard a joke. ¡°You can save that to try and trick yourself. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind? I¡¯vee across too many people like you.¡± Be started getting angry after she was exposed. ¡°Who are you? Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m not like Hanson, and I won¡¯t dismiss you just like that.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 181 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Extrmemely Pitiable Be became more puzzled after hearing him. This man must be extremely powerful to know that I got kicked out of Hanson¡¯s ward. She felt threatened that someone like this had gotten their eyes on her. ¡°What do you want?¡± Be asked tentatively. ¡°I¡¯m here to help you out.¡± ¡°Help me?¡± She was stunned. ¡°How can you help me?¡± ¡°By making you famous in the entertainment industry, of course. Now that you¡¯ve lost your endorsement for Luke Corporation¡¯s Fantasy Daydream Jewelry, it¡¯ll be important for you to get famous on your own. I¡¯m giving you a chance, and everything will depend on your decision.¡± Be tightened her grip on her phone instinctively. The offer of being able to get famous in the entertainment field was too tempting for her, and she couldn¡¯t resist it. ¡°What should I do, then? What kind of prerequisite do you want?¡± How can such a great offer have no prerequisites? Still, Be was smart enough to know that. Nevertheless, it seemed like the man had predicted her to ask him that, so he said mysteriously, ¡°Meet me tonight, and you¡¯ll know what to do. I¡¯ll send you the addresster on.¡± Be felt her heart dropping, and she had a bad feeling about this. ¡°Why should I trust you? I don¡¯t even know who you are.¡± The man on the other end of the callughed again. ¡°My identity is not important anymore. What¡¯s important is the fact that I can make you famous. If you don¡¯t want to give up on this opportunity, meet me at the address I¡¯ll be sending youter at night.¡± After that, he hung up, not leaving any chances for Be to further question him. Just then, Be started feeling conflicted; she didn¡¯t know if she should go. She could already guess what kind of prerequisite would be needed, but would she get another chance like this if she didn¡¯t go this time? While contemting to herself, Be received a message just now that had an address of a hotel along with a room number. She felt troubled after receiving the text message as the man¡¯s words kept ringing in her mind. Since her mind waspletely jumbled up, what happened with Hanson quickly slipped her mind. As time slowly passed by, the time when the man told Be to meet up at the hotel at 10.00PM got closer and closer, and she got even more anxious as time started approaching. Nevertheless, she still did her makeup when it was 9.00PM. This time, however, she didn¡¯t try to imitate Vania¡¯s makeup but chose to preserve her originally naive look. Because she had cried earlier, her eyes were red, and she looked extremely pitiable. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Be wore the dress that she was usually reluctant to wear as she had spent a lot of money on it. Staring at her own beautiful reflection in the mirror, she took a deep breath and grabbed her handbag before heading to the hotel. When she reached the entrance of the hotel where many people were walking around, she stopped and started pacing around the building. In the end, Be made up her mind and entered the hotel when it was about ten minutes before 10.00PM. During the entire journey, she had her head lowered because she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her face. Nevertheless, she clearly knew what wasing up next. What else can a single man and a single woman do together in a hotel room? I still don¡¯t know this man¡¯s identity yet. If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that I have no other choice but to obey him? Be walked to her room¡¯s door and started tidying her hair. Then, she rposed her facial expressions. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 182 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Brand Endorsement for Reira Be reached out because she wanted to knock on the door, but she retracted her hand hesitantly after that. Just then, a man¡¯sughter rang out behind her. ¡°Are you not going to enter since you¡¯re already here?¡± That¡¯s the voice of the man from the phone call! Alerted, Be quickly turned around as she wanted to know the identity of the man. However, she was shocked upon seeing his face¡ªit was none other than the manager of Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department, Hereward. Be couldn¡¯t believe that it was Hereward that invited her to meet up. Nevertheless, her uneasiness and doubt were reduced slightly. After all, she had met this man before. At least, it was undeniable that this man¡¯s connection was credible considering that he was the manager of Luke Corporation¡¯s advertising department, and it wouldn¡¯t be odd for him to im that he could make her famous. Nevertheless, Be didn¡¯t say or do anything as she was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to do. Meanwhile, Hereward was scanning her with a lustful gaze. He had his fair share of encounters with newbies who just entered the field like her, and he could immediately know what kind of person she was. Hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised when Be came because that was already within his prediction. Right then, she lowered her head awkwardly because of the way Hereward kept staring at her. Meanwhile, the man chuckled and opened the door to the hotel room. ¡°Do you want me to beg you to come in?¡± Although she still had the chance to reject this man and was still fearful of what was happening, she didn¡¯t dare to give any excuses and quickly entered the room after nodding. Just then, Hereward was satisfied by her obedient actions, for he liked obedient women as they were easier to control. Once the door to the room was closed, only the two of them were left in the dimly-lit room. At this moment, Be could hear her own heart beating rapidly as she stood anxiously while waiting for Hereward to instruct her on her next move. When she noticed that he didn¡¯t say anything but reached out to unbutton the top button on his shirt, her grip on the edge of her dress tightened. Nevertheless, Hereward didn¡¯t do anything after unbuttoning the top button on his shirt. Instead, he sat on the couch calmly and looked at Be patiently while she stood rooted to the ground. He could understand her reaction because this was her first time doing something like this. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s your first time doing this since you just entered the entertainment field, so it¡¯s unavoidable that you¡¯re nervous.¡± Upon hearing that, Be looked up and nced at the man to notice that his face was devoid of any emotions, and she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on in his mind. ¡°However, you¡¯re very smart, and you know how to leech onto an opportunity, unlike those who can¡¯t grasp on their opportunities even when it¡¯s ced directly in front of them.¡± Without waiting for Be¡¯s reaction, Hereward threw a contract on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s a brand endorsement role for Reira. Your job starts at 9.00AM tomorrow.¡± Reira was a local cosmetic brand that had garnered much attention in recent years, and it was extremely rare for a newbie in the entertainment field to be able tond an endorsement role for brands like this. Be was stunned as she stared at the contract. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Is this contract for me? Just like that? However, she didn¡¯t dare to reach out for it and only looked at Hereward in confusion while her body trembled nervously. Right then, Hereward couldn¡¯t tell if she was confused or hesitant. Nevertheless, his face turned cold before he asked coldly, ¡°Your outfit right now is a discounted one from CC. Is this the most expensive outfit that you currently possess?¡± Be lowered her head in embarrassment as what he said was true. ¡°If you managed to rise among all the other female celebrities in the entertainment field, you¡¯ll be able to wear whatever you want.¡± This time, she was tempted. She wanted to be famous and get all the perks that came along with it. Most importantly, she wanted to be able to get closer to Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 183 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Monster Right then, Hereward said sincerely as if he was doing it for Be¡¯s own good, ¡°I¡¯ve encountered many students like you. I mean, all of the celebrities that debuted with my help are all famous now.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Following that, he listed a few examples for her. I had always known that the entertainment field is veryplicated, but I didn¡¯t expect things to be running deep like this. All of those people that he mentioned are all A-listed celebrities now. Looks like they all got famous like this too. A surge of emotions shed past Be¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Hereward¡¯s patience had clearly run out as he imed with a dark look on his face, ¡°My time is precious, and I¡¯m not in the mood to apany you for nothing.¡± Immediately, Be started sputtering, ¡°No. I- I¡¯m just¡­¡± Her voice got softer and softer, and she couldn¡¯t say anything due to how nervous she was. This was Be¡¯s first time getting exposed to something like this, and frankly, she was still afraid. ¡°Looks like you still can¡¯t make up your mind.¡± Hereward stood up and wanted to leave. However, Be quickly blocked him from leaving before she gulped. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± If he leaves, won¡¯t it mean that I have thrown my opportunity away? ¡°Make up your mind before showing up if you need to make a decision next time. I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you while you struggle to reach a decision, but I don¡¯t think there will be a next time for you.¡± Immediately, she grabbed his arm and started pleading with him. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to listen to you. I will do anything that you want me to do. I want to be a famous celebrity.¡± Yet, Hereward only looked at her without saying anything. He was waiting for her to act on her own willingly, for he didn¡¯t like to force people. At the same time, Be¡¯s eyshes fluttered anxiously before she unzipped her dress in front of Hereward. Her body started trembling subconsciously, and she didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. However, Hereward chuckled pervertedly. ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± The next morning, Be dragged herself to Reira to shoot the firstmercial of her life. On the other hand, when Vania came out of her vi in the morning, she heard the sound of a car honking in front of her and looked up instinctively to see Hanson leaning against his carzily. It was obvious that he was waiting for her. Right then, she was surprised. Why is he here? Hanson was wearing a business suit, and his short hair wasbed neatly. He lookedpletely different from how sickly he was yesterday. When he noticed that Vania was staring at him, he nodded charismatically. ¡°Get in.¡± However, Vania did not move. Because of his weird behavior yesterday, she had decided to distance herself from this man. Still, she asked out of politeness, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hanson answered vaguely, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get in.¡± ¡°Just tell me about it here. I still need to get to my office.¡± Noticing that Vania was avoiding him, he frowned. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a monster?¡± He didn¡¯t like how Vania was being so distant as that wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. I¡¯m afraid that you might be scarier than a monster itself. Still, Vania denied it. ¡°Why would I think that? I¡¯m just¡ª¡± Before she could finish what she wanted to say, Hanson cut her off. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to listen to her excuses. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to sell you away. However, I¡¯m going to think of other ways to get you into the car if you continue refusing me.¡± If Vania still refused to get into the car, Hanson was going to take enforcement measures to make sure that she entered the car. Noticing the stubborn look in Hanson¡¯s eyes, she knew that Hanson wouldn¡¯t leave today if she continued refusing him, so she had no choice but topromise. ¡°Fine, I guess.¡± Upon hearing her, Hanson¡¯s mood was lifted before he raised his eyebrows and opened the door to the front passenger seat for Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 184 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Rose Garden He was smiling from ear to ear when he got into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car engine. Both of them were sitting in an enclosed space quietly, and Vania felt slightly uneasy. She asked, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday that you¡¯d need a long time for your body to heal again? Why are you out today?¡± Nevertheless, Hanson got happier when he heard her and started chuckling. ¡°Are you that worried about me?¡± The way he spoke made it sound like Vania could only think about him. However, she ignored his teasings and spun around to look outside of the car window. I was just asking to be kind, so why did he have to say it like this? Despite that, Hanson was still grinning, and he wasn¡¯t feeling awkward by the fact that Vania had ignored him. ¡°I have a bad stomach, but I¡¯m not crippled. Am I not good enough for you just because I have poor health?¡± Vania remained quiet, for she didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Just then, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like Hanson waspletely different from how others would describe him as cold and unapproachable. Looks like some rumors really can¡¯t be trusted. Knowing that Vania was distancing herself from him after what happened yesterday, Hanson stopped smiling and asked, ¡°Are you still mad?¡± His sudden question caught her off guard. ¡°Mad about what?¡± ¡°What happened yesterday, obviously.¡± He had made a mistake by handing over his card to her. Nheless, Vania chuckled lightly as if it didn¡¯t matter at all. ¡°That¡¯s what you meant? I was never mad, though.¡± Why would she get mad about something that she didn¡¯t care about? Suddenly, Hanson felt dejected. If she¡¯s not even mad at me, doesn¡¯t that mean that she doesn¡¯t feel anything for me? Still, he could only go along with it and replied, ¡°Good to know that.¡± Then, the two of them went quiet. Fortunately, the entire car drive only took about half an hour. Hanson had taken Vania to a private manor in the suburbs of Hammond. The entire area overlooked the green, and the atmosphere there was serene as the distance between each house was about several feet apart. The entire ce resembled viges in North Seymica. Hanson opened the car door for Vania. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Vania was confused as she scanned her surroundings. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, Hanson refused to answer her. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Then, he held her hand and pulled her forward. Immediately, Vania wanted to shrug off his hand since it was weird for them to be holding hands, but he refused to let go of her wrist or let her shrug his hand off as if he had already predicted that this might happen. After failing to pull away a few times, she had no choice but to give up. Meanwhile, Hanson smiled happily when he noticed that she stopped struggling. Then, they took the small pebble trail to the backyard of the manor. Both sides of the trail were nted with all sorts of flowers and bushes, and it was an extremely beautiful sight. When they reached the backyard, the sea of roses came into view. The rose garden was fenced in the shape of a heart, but what made them different was the usage of roses. Instead of normal roses, all of the roses in the garden were precious Juliet roses. There were other species of roses blooming by the fences of the manor as well. In fact, one could probably find all of the species of roses in the entire world in this manor. Right then, Vania was dumbfounded as she stared at the view in front of her before her heart started racing again. Following that, Hanson whispered into her ear. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Vania spun around to look at Hanson. ¡°Did you prepare this for me?¡± The obvious signs of soil movement on that ground indicated that these roses had just been transnted. She could tell that it was specially prepared since most of the species of roses here wouldn¡¯t survive in Hillworths¡¯ climate. Meanwhile, Hanson didn¡¯t deny her question. ¡°I know that you like roses, so I wanted to ce all the prettiest roses in front of you.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 185 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Do Not Run Away From Me Although a lot of manpower was needed to move these roses from all ces in the world, he figured that it was worth it because he knew that Vania would like it. While Vania felt a heart skipping a beat momentarily, her rationale told her to remain calm before she said coldly, ¡°Hanson, do not do this again next time.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m serious about what I said previously. I want to marry you.¡± Hanson got defensive, and he desperately wanted her to understand him. On the other hand, Vania was trying her best to be patient. ¡°Hanson, my situation is reallyplicated. Besides, we don¡¯t suit each other since I already have children now.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we suit each other? I have children too, and that makes us even.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t mind the fact that Vania had children since he had them too. Even if she still cared about her ex, that was already in the past, so why would it matter since that man was already gone? However, Vania sighed. ¡°Although we have known each other for a while now, we don¡¯t quite understand each other at all. I know that you have helped me out a lot of times, and I¡¯m grateful for it, but we don¡¯t have feelings for each other, and you¡¯re not even my boyfriend, so why are you talking about marrying me?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Besides, she wasn¡¯t in a position to think about her marriage when she still couldn¡¯t find her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. Nevertheless, Hanson stared at her intently. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss those, then. Will you be willing to give us a chance to understand each other?¡± Upon hearing that, Vania was stunned as this was her first time hearing Hanson speaking to her in such a humbling manner, and he was begging to get her opinion. Right then, she lowered her head. She didn¡¯t dare to meet his gaze since she didn¡¯t know how to reject him. Still, Hanson understood what she meant and didn¡¯t try to force her. ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait for you until the day you agree to give me a chance. However, I want you to promise me something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Vania finally looked up to face him. ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t try to run away from me. At the very least, we can start from being friends.¡± The way Hanson spoke was extremely humbling. All this while, he had only been approached by woman after woman, and Vania was the only one who would distance herself away from him. In fact, if those women found out that Hanson had to beg Vania not to reject him, they would probably get pissed off. Just then, Vania looked into his eyes and saw her own reflection. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Hanson was so adamant about chasing her. Maybe that¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t understand me well, and he will give up when he finally knows me better. As for being friends, as long as Hanson was willing to, she didn¡¯t mind being friends with him. After contemting for a while, Vania nodded in agreement. ¡°Sure, but I have a request as well.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Hanson was willing to put up with whatever request that she had. ¡°Stop buying me expensive stuff.¡± Vania really didn¡¯t want to owe him anything since she couldn¡¯t be sure about what the future held for the two of them, and he was being too generous with his spending on her. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a deal, then.¡± Hanson agreed to her request. Looks like I¡¯m slowly getting to know her more, and our rtionship seems closer than before. Then, he changed the topic and started introducing the manor and exining the meaning of the roses to Vania. As he wasn¡¯t a gardener, he only managed to know all about the flowers after ate-night knowledge dump yesterday. Fortunately, he was able to learn things quickly and learned almost everything within a night. After talking things out with Hanson, Vania looked visibly relieved and started listening to him seriously. Since they had simr points of view on certain issues, they managed to have a joyful discussion. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 186 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Couple Portraits However, Mnie, who was confined at home, was not happy when she learned all of this. She couldn¡¯t go anywhere now, let alone see Hanson. However, Josie arranged many courses such as piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting for her, allowing her to concentrate on these studies so that when Morales and Morgan came back, Mnie still had a chance to get close to Hanson. By then, Mnie could use her talents to impress him, and he¡¯d look at her in a different light. However, when Mnie saw the photo on the phone, she couldn¡¯t calm down any longer. The photo showed a man and a woman standing side by side in the rose garden. The man lowered his head slightly and looked at the woman beside him with an affectionate expression, and the woman smiled even more. This photo was taken from an excellent angle. The handsome couple was smiling under the sun at each other, looking perfectly harmonious. Mnie couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. What¡¯s up with the photographer? Is he taking couple portraits of them or tracking them for me? She had never seen Hanson smile even once at her. What kind of magic powers does Vania have that makes Hanson break his habit again and again? That smile pierced her eyes like a needle, and the pain was unbearable. Mnie trembled with anger as she threw away her phone and mmed her hands down on the piano keys in front of her, making a harsh, discordant noise. Josie, who was on the side, shouted in rm. She quickly stood up from the chair and walked toward Mnie, using with some dissatisfaction, ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Have you practiced all the piano songs you¡¯ve learned so far?¡± Vania was talented in design, so Josie wanted Mnie to learn the things that Vania was bad at for Hanson to notice Mnie¡¯s outstanding talent. Mnie, who was on the verge of anger, felt even more unhappy when faced with Josie¡¯s usations. She said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that b*tch, Vania.¡± As soon as Josie heard the name Vania, she felt as if she was facing a big enemy. She immediately grabbed the phone that Mnie had thrown away but was surprised to see the photo on it. ¡°This b*tch is seriously up to no good. It looks like we can¡¯t wait any longer, and we¡¯ll teach her a lesson today.¡± Josie had obviously been prepared a long time ago. As long as the time was right, she wanted to make things clear to Vania and resolve the issue once and for all. Josie gritted her teeth. ¡°Let Vania have a taste of what we can do today, or she would think that we have disappeared.¡± Mnie angrily agreed, saying, ¡°Mom, we must resolve this issue once and for all.¡± ¡­ Vania and Hanson chatted for a long time in the manor. As they had many things inmon, they enjoyed talking about poetry and music, as well as life ideals. When Vania left, her mood was obviously much better than when she first came. She faced Hanson and said with concern, ¡°Your appetite has just recovered, so you need to be more careful about your health when you go back.¡± Hanson was very satisfied with the change in her attitude toward him, so he nodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I will listen to you.¡± He then asked, ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Vania didn¡¯t hide her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. At the very least, I feel rxed here.¡± ¡°If you like¡­ I can bring you here often.¡± Hanson paused when he spoke, and he almost said, ¡°If you like it, I will give it to you.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, he was afraid that Vania would ignore him again if he really said that. Hearing that, Vania just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. When she returned to Gxy Corporation and entered the lobby on the first floor, she saw a terrible mess. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 187 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Debt Collectors The decorations in the hall were destroyed to pieces, and the alcohol bottles that seemingly came from nowhere were also smashed. Meanwhile, there was a man in front of her sitting on the ground and screaming like a madman. Vania frowned at the sight. She recognized the man in front of her, for it was Jude¡¯s adoptive father. With a cold snort, she instantly understood what was going on. Seeing Vania¡¯s return, Linda immediately stepped forward and said hurriedly in a low voice, ¡°Boss, you are finally back. Apparently, this man is looking for you. He has been sitting in the hall, yelling and destroying our things. The security personnel dared not step forward, but the police have already been called.¡± Vania nodded and told her that this was Jude¡¯s adoptive father. Linda naturally knew what had happened to Jude, so she knew about the adoptive father, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this man. Since he could abuse his own children, what else was there that he couldn¡¯t do? Shocked, Linda seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Vaniaforted Linda, and she whispered something in thetter¡¯s ear before Linda left. Then, Vania stepped forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking for me? I¡¯m back now.¡± When faced with Vania¡¯s cold appearance, the man seemed to be a little sober for a moment, but it was only for a moment before he spoke like a drunkard. ¡°Vania, you robber! Return my child to me! You used your powers to rob me of my children and ruined my family. I will sue you!¡± Vania raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, is that so? Who gave you the confidence to do this? Have you forgotten the days when you were being chased around by debt collectors?¡± As soon as the man heard about the debt collection, he stiffened, and an inexplicable sense of fear surrounded him. Ever since Vania helped him pay off his debts and gave him money, he had nothing to do and got involved with gambling again. What little money he had was squandered away in the casino, and soon, he owed a lot of money again. Once again, he lived out his days of being chased around by debt collectors. However, just yesterday, everything changed. As long as he did this task well, he could get five million, and then he could be happy again. In the face of Vania¡¯s questioning, he was only afraid for a moment before he recovered speedily. He screamed at Vania, ¡°Everything is your fault! You will do anything to set a trap to get rid of me. I want to make your crimes known to everyone! Return me my child and pay me money! I want you to experience what it feels like to have your family destroyed.¡± His words sessfully made Vania grasp the point. He only wants money and not his child. Vania knew what he was worth, so how could she be frightened by his words? She lowered her head and warned coldly, ¡°I know who sent you here. Whether it¡¯s the child or money, you can¡¯t get either. I¡¯ve already let you go. However, if you can¡¯t control yourself ande here to make trouble, don¡¯t me me for what I will do to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man was frightened by Vania¡¯s aura. He was no longer crazy like he was just now, and it seemed like he was waiting for something. However, the inte was full of negative news about Vania right now. ¡®Vania uses her power for personal gain, causing other people¡¯s families to be destroyed.¡¯ ¡®Vania is suspected of abducting and selling children! The crime is monstrous.¡¯ ¡®The police have filed a case for investigation, and Vania¡¯s imprisonment is nigh.¡¯ ¡®Gxy Corporation¡¯s bankruptcy is imminent.¡¯ Somebody came up with these titles on the inte, and they didn¡¯t match reality at all, but they started to spread like crazy. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 188 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Arrested In particr, Vania¡¯s change was too dramatic, so she was envied by others. Now, they were all waiting to see her make a fool of herself. ¡®The videos had all leaked, so this time everything is true.¡¯ ¡®No wonder she can start apany at a young age! It¡¯s actually an illegal organization!¡¯ ¡®The death penalty is rmended for child abduction.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡®Please exin to the masses!¡¯ Since it was about child abduction, it was no wonder Vania was harshly criticized by the people. By then, the police had already arrived at Gxy Corporation. However, they weren¡¯t here to deal with things, but to arrest Vania directly. ¡°Who is Vania?¡± asked the police officer who led the team. Vania stepped forward calmly. ¡°That would be me.¡± The police officer nced at her up and down. Then, he said pitilessly, ¡°Someone reported that you, the head of the Gxy Corporation, have been suspected of child trafficking. We are arresting you ording to thew, so pleasee with us.¡± As he said that, he gave the assistant police officers behind him a look, and they immediately stepped forward to take Vania away. Vania didn¡¯t struggle and followed them. At the door of the Gxy Corporation, reporters had already gathered. As soon as they saw that Vania was being arrested by the police, they immediately began to swarm forward and frantically photograph them. Vania didn¡¯t avoid them either. She didn¡¯t seem guilty at all as she looked at everyone present. The reporters were not afraid of anything and came up to interview her. ¡°Vania, are you arrested on suspicion of child trafficking?¡± ¡°Is yourpany an illegal organization?¡± ¡°Will you choose to appeal?¡± No matter what the current situation was like, reporters would ask whatever came to mind when they encountered such big news. The police officers didn¡¯t give Vania a chance to answer at all but took her away directly. In any case, Vania didn¡¯t want to answer either. Such fake news was not worth her talking about. However, the man from before seized the opportunity and cried again to the media reporters, saying, ¡°You have to help me. Vania ruined my family and sold my child, which is beyond forgiveness. I was relentlessly pursued on kill orders every day, and it was only when I couldn¡¯t survive anymore that I dared to stand out and speak up.¡± His voice was filled with tears, and he looked extremely miserable. After the reporters gathered enough materials, they immediately sent them to be edited and posted on the websites. It was just a picture of the police arresting Vania, but now it had a caption underneath that read, ¡®Vania pleaded guilty on the spot and was taken away by the police.¡¯ Hence, more and more angryizens surfaced online. ¡®She looks good on the outside, but who knew she had such a ck heart?¡¯ ¡®Master Mia? Mr. Wright? All are ploys. If one¡¯s character is corrupted, it¡¯s pointless no matter how talented one is. It is rmended for the police to deal with her seriously and give a proper exnation to the masses.¡¯ ¡®There is a saying that the more beautiful things are, the more venomous they actually are.¡¯ In any case, the masses were like sheep. As long as there was one person who said that Vania was a bad person, there would be countless people following. Upon seeing that Vania had been taken away and that there was reproach all over the inte, Josie and Mnieughed happily. Mnie finally let out a long breath and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really good. You can take control and push her down so quickly.¡± Josie confidently replied, ¡°Just wait. I have already made arrangements at the police station. When she goes in, she can¡¯t even think abouting out.¡± Mnie was still a little worried. ¡°Will Hanson help her, though? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be a huge failure.¡± Josie snorted coldly. ¡°Vania pleaded guilty and the evidence is conclusive. Even God can¡¯t change the law for her. What¡¯s more, this matter is so huge. Does Hanson dare to go against thew?¡± Mnie nodded. No matter how capable Hanson was, he would not dare to flout thew in public as it would be equivalent to dering war on the entire country. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 189 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Nothing to Be Afraid Of Mnie asked again, ¡°Will Vania obediently plead guilty though?¡± ¡°She has to. I will tell the other side to be quick so that we won¡¯t have to worry for long.¡± Mnie finally smiled, feeling at ease. ¡°Mom, you are amazing.¡± Josie was proud to hear that. ¡°Quick, go and learn what your teachers have taught you. It¡¯s just a matter of time before you return to Hanson.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement.¡± The two had already started nning what would happen after Mnie returned to Hanson¡¯s side. ¡­ At that moment, Hanson had just returned to thepany when Larry grabbed his phone and rushed in. ¡°President, something has happened to Miss Vania.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hanson immediately put down the documents in his hand, frowning. ¡°Speak.¡± Then, Larry immediately exined everything he knew. Next, Hanson checked his social media, which he had not logged in for a long time, and all the news of Vania¡¯s arrest popped up, including all the negativements. In an instant, the temperature around Hanson dropped. He was about to get up and grab his jacket, but he sat down again in an instant. He wanted to rescue Vania immediately, but he couldn¡¯t. This incident was obviously nned. If he went to rescue Vania at this time, Vania would not be able to exin her innocence clearly. Unfortunately, she had to stay in the police station for a little while longer. Then, Hanson immediately told Larry, ¡°Go and check on this now.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°I have already sent someone.¡± Hanson nodded in agreement. ¡°Tell the police that whoever causes trouble to Vania will be causing me trouble, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± At the same time, Vania was locked away in a secret room by the police. This was not the usual procedure for arresting criminals. As soon as Vania was pushed in, the police officers who arrested her walked in with a wad of paper. Looking at her sideways, they said, ¡°Tell us everything you know at once, or you¡¯ll suffer physical pain.¡± ¡°Physical pain? Are you going to lynch me illegally?¡± Vania was slightly disdained when she uttered these words. From the moment they brought her here, she already knew something was wrong. Those police officers snorted coldly. ¡°When youe to our territory, you have to listen to us. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Your arrest is not based on conclusive evidence. Now, you want to force a confession from me?¡± Vania didn¡¯t expect them to be reasonable with her, but she hoped to buy herself a little more time. These people had long been bribed by Josie and Mnie. Thinking that they had a strong backer, they were not afraid of anything. After all, they didn¡¯t n on letting Vania out of here. Since Vania couldn¡¯t get out, she naturally had nothing to be afraid of. The police officer showed the indictment booklet in his hand and said impatiently to Vania, ¡°Don¡¯t dy our time. We are going to drink and have fun after getting off work.¡± Vania knew that there was no point in arguing with them, so she simply shut up and didn¡¯t speak to save her energy. Since she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out for some time, it was important to maintain her strength. Seeing that she was so indifferent and had stopped talking, the presiding officer mmed the table and became angry. Pointing at her with his baton, he shouted, ¡°We¡¯re asking you a question! How dare you not answer?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a formal arrest, then I¡¯ll definitely cooperate,¡± Vania replied. ¡°Oh, you dare to talk back to us. Let me tell you this¡ªnow, you are not the boss of anypany. When you¡¯re in our hands, you must listen to us, or you will not be able to survive.¡± The police officer next to him also echoed, ¡°I¡¯d rmend you to cooperate with us in order to avoid physical suffering.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 190 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Don¡¯t You Threaten Us However, no matter how angry and loud they were, Vania stopped talking and merely stood there quietly with an indifferent look. Upon seeing her attitude, the police suddenly felt that it was all quite impossible. As they discussed in a low voice, they said, ¡°Boss, this is not good. We received orders to be quick and extract a confession.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, it would drag on for too long. Why doesn¡¯t she cooperate? If something goes wrong, we won¡¯t get anything.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The officer in charge nodded and immediately dered, ¡°Stop trying to talk to her. Let¡¯s just do it.¡± Since they no longer cared anymore, those police officers took the indictment papers and came to Vania¡¯s side. Seeing them rushing toward her, Vania thought of that day in Easnd almost instantly, and she immediately said alertly, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± If she was harmed here, she would really be finished. Would Hansone to save her this time? Her first reaction was to think of that man. Fortunately, these police officers were different from gangsters. They shouted, ¡°Hmph, if you don¡¯t cooperate, we won¡¯t bother talking nice with you. Quick, stretch out your hand; put your fingerprint on this and sign your name. We won¡¯t harm you then.¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Vania asked with a cold face. ¡°How much money did Mnie give you for you to actually work so hard for her? Do you not understand that if this matter is found out, your future will be ruined?¡± The police officers nced at each other. They looked at Vania as she threatened them, and they promptly answered, ¡°Do you think you can still get out of here? Don¡¯t you threaten us.¡± ¡°Am I threatening you? I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why do you think I can¡¯t get out here? Just because Mnie gave you money to convict me, I can never see the light of day? You are all too simple- minded. If something happens, she can just wave a hand and get out of this. You guys will probably be the culprits, right?¡± Hearing this, the police officers looked at each other. Vania smiled sarcastically again. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s luck that I am in my position?¡± The officers were also a little afraid, for they knew that Vania was the boss of the Gxy Corporation. Anyone who could reach that level must not be stupid. The police officers looked at each other, deciding that they would just convict her right there and then. Otherwise, they would not be able to get away with this. These people immediately surrounded Vania and wanted to grab her hand and put her fingerprint on the papers. At that, Vania began to struggle with them. Just as she saw that her fingerprints were about to go on paper, she suddenly heard the chief¡¯s assistant running over. ¡°What are you doing? The chief is looking for you.¡± Hearing the chief calling them, the police officers were stunned for a moment. Then, Vania broke free and snatched the paper from their hands. ¡°What are you doing around here? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?¡± the assistant urged again. The officers looked at each other and thought that they were done for. However, they could not do anything else but follow the assistant to see the chief. As they walked, their hearts pounded with fear. The chief was now pacing back and forth in a panic, and his head was filled with anxiety. As soon as he saw theming, he immediately asked, ¡°Where is Vania?¡± Seeing that the chief was in such a hurry, the officers didn¡¯t know what happened and hesitated whether or not to tell the truth. The chief was so anxious that he grabbed the cor of the police officer in charge. ¡°Speak!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 191 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Where Is Vania? The police officer was so frightened that he pointed to the inside and said, ¡°She¡¯s inside there.¡± ¡°What? You actually put her in the dark room?¡± The chief snarled, ¡°Oh, you guys have really made trouble for me. Hurry up and bring her out for me.¡± The police officers were stunned, thinking about whether they should tell the chief about the matter. Seeing that they didn¡¯t move, the chief grabbed his head. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Go quickly!¡± The police officer in charge stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Chief, Miss Mnie of the Greyson Family has instructed that Vania must plead guilty. That way, she¡¯d give us ten million in favors. Let¡¯s just do this job. After all, we can¡¯t earn this money legally in our lifetime.¡± Hearing this, the chief became furious on the spot. ¡°Idiot! You guys should be aware of what to do and what not to do!¡± In their line of work, many people went through the back door, but they shouldn¡¯t make money without careful thought. For example, the case right now was an example of money that they should not make. If they really did, they would be done for. ¡°What is the Greyson Family even worth? Do you know who Vania is?¡± The chief looked distressed. How could I have such a stupid subordinate? The police officer in charge looked indifferent. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the person in charge of Gxy Corporation?¡± He continued confidently, ¡°Let¡¯s close the case and convict her. No matter who she is, no one can commit the crime anymore, and all the money will be ours. Who cares if she¡¯s the boss? She will still have to listen to us!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± The chief was even more anxious by now. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know the consequences. Vania is President Luke¡¯s woman!¡± As soon as the chief recalled Hanson¡¯s words, he shivered. Even if he had a gun to his head, he didn¡¯t dare to provoke Hanson. Moreover, they had arrested Hanson¡¯s woman now. ¡°Do you think that the legal department of the Luke Corporation is useless? They can even sue the dead.¡± How can they still think that the case will be over once it¡¯s closed? The officers were all frightened by now. They hadn¡¯t paid attention to the happenings of the wealthy, so they didn¡¯t even know about the rtionship between Vania and Hanson. It¡¯s over! We just treated Vania like that in there. What if she gets out? Immediately, their legs became weak, and some of them couldn¡¯t stand up. Seeing them like this, the chief said, ¡°Let me tell you this¡ªif she loses even a single hair, all of us will be done for.¡± Upon hearing this, the police officer who was not involved in this matter immediately rushed off while saying, ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll go and invite her out.¡± The chief stomped his foot. ¡°Go! Immediately!¡± ¡­ When Larry got the results of the investigation, he immediately went to Hanson¡¯s office to report. ¡°President, before our people arrived over at Easnd, the person sent by Miss Vania to collect the evidence had already left with the witness. Now, our people are doing the finishing touches.¡± Hanson was not surprised by Larry¡¯s ability. ¡°Alright, let our people cooperate fully.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President, everything has been arranged.¡± Larry knew what to do without Hanson¡¯s further instructions. However, he then spoke doubtfully. ¡°There is one thing that is quite strange, though.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Just say it.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t like to dawdle. Larry said cautiously, ¡°Miss Vania ran off to Easnd twice because of a little boy. The man who came to make trouble today bought the child from a kidnapper five years ago.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 192 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 192 Chapter 192 President Luke Is Here ¡°Now the child has been taken away by Miss Vania. Why does Miss Vania care so much about this child? None of us have been able to uncover the reason. President, think about it. What is the rtionship between this little boy and Miss Vania that she can take such a big risk to go to Easnd twice? Now, she¡¯s in jail for this kid again.¡± Hanson understood what he meant. He recalled what her assistant had said to him when Vania went to Easnd for the first time. The assistant told him that Vania was going to meet someone who was more important than her own life. In other words, was this child more important than her own life? Who was it? Hanson was also very puzzled, but now he respected Vania very much, and he still hoped that Vania would tell him this matter herself and not through his own investigation. He said to Larry, ¡°I¡¯ve noted down this matter, so you just need to pay attention to it. You don¡¯t have to investigate it. The most important thing now is to protect Vania¡¯s safety and fully cooperate with her. Also, take care of those things online.¡± Larry also put away his thoughts and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± When it came to children, Hanson immediately thought of the two little boys in Vania¡¯s family. Now that Vania was suddenly arrested, the boys would probably be in a total mess. Immediately, he got up and ordered, ¡°Go to Haling Vi.¡± Larry immediately drove there with him. At this time, the four small children were not anxious at all. James was concentrating on theputer, while Jack and Jacob wereforting Jude. ¡°Jude, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s not worth it for a man like that, not to mention thest time Mommy picked you up, you already pleaded on his behalf. You don¡¯t owe him anything anymore.¡± Jude nodded. He knew what his brothers meant, but he didn¡¯t fully understand. Also, he was worried about Vania. Seeing that, Jacobforted him and the others. ¡°Mommy will be fine. Let¡¯s help James get the evidence as soon as possible and rescue Mommy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Jude nodded heavily. The four small children gathered in front of theputer together, whereas James worked faster and faster. At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly. Theresa said, ¡°Dear all, President Luke is here.¡± Hanson Luke? Why is he here? In addition to being surprised, the four little children also felt some inexplicable emotions. In a moment of surprise, Jack took the initiative to speak. ¡°Jacob, take Jude back to the room. I¡¯ll stay here with James.¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± James and Jack did not rush to open the door but kept looking at theputer. After a while, James took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this time, Hanson, who had been waiting outside the door for more than ten minutes, was very anxious. After all, he feared that Vania¡¯s children would do something dangerous. Just as he was about to lift his foot and kick the door open, the door was opened. In front of him stood James and Jack, looking calm. Hanson was stunned for a moment; it was unusual for two small children to be able to be so calm at this time. Without waiting for Hanson to speak, James calmly handed over the things in his hands. ¡°You will protect Mommy, right?¡± Hanson looked at the things in James¡¯ hand before shifting his gaze to the boy¡¯s worried face. Then, he nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I will not let anyone hurt her, and as for those who have framed her, I will not let them go.¡± This was the first time James and Jack had seen Hanson¡¯s expression like this, and they felt a little warmer in their hearts. Seeing the inexplicable looks on James and Jack¡¯s faces, Hanson was confused and thought they were worried about Vania, so he was about tofort them. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 193 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Wait at Home Suddenly, Hanson heard James say, ¡°My name is James Greyson.¡± His eyes stared straight at Hanson as some sort of emotion spread in his heart. Hanson never thought that James would tell himself about his name at this time. He stepped forward and put his hands on James¡¯ shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m Hanson Luke. Trust me.¡± He reached out his hand toward James, who did not hesitate this time. Instead, James directly stretched out his hand too. Hanson stretched out his hand toward Jack, who hesitated for a while before stretching out his own hand with aplicated expression. Then, Hanson said firmly, ¡°I will wait for you to tell me your name.¡± Only then did he exin his intention. ¡°I was worried about you guys at first, but now it seems that I am worrying too much. Just stay at home and wait for your mommy toe back, okay?¡± Did the Devil say that he was worried about them? James and Jack froze for a moment, but they soon nodded. ¡°We got it.¡± Then, they added grimly, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to worry about us. You should hurry up and bring these over to save Mommy.¡± Hanson smiled. The little boys were really cute when they acted like that. He reached out and rubbed both of their heads. ¡°Wait at home, alright?¡± James and Jack were annoyed that the Devil had disgustingly touched their heads again. After Hanson left the ce, he went straight to the police station. Vania was always in the hearts of the four little children, and when they thought that their mommy was still locked up in that ce, their hearts were full of anger. Jacob looked at the time on the clock and noticed that Theresa had prepared dinner for them. He was very worried about Vania, so he said to James, ¡°James, I want to see Mommy. I wonder if someone will give her food at the police station.¡± It was indeed dinner time. Looking at the exquisite and delicious dinner, James nodded. ¡°Okay, the rest of us will continue to deal with online affairs at home, but you must be careful when you go there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can be on my own.¡± Although Jacob tended to be soft on the outside, his IQ was definitely on par with his two older brothers. With Theresa, he quickly packed some dinner and went straight to the police station together. At the police station, countless reporters had long surrounded the ce, all of whom wanted to get first- hand news. However, several hours had passed, and the media reporters did not see anyone entering or leaving. After all, this was a police station, and they did not dare to go in rashly. Just when they were at a loss, Hanson appeared. Two rows of bodyguards cleared the way, while Larry and Colin Yarbo, the top dog of the legal department of Luke Corporation, followed him respectively. Hanson walked in the middle as if he had descended from the skies, looking proper and dignified. The reporters were very surprised when they saw theming, and they all gathered around. Although there were countless questions, nobody dared to ask them. They could only walk around Hanson. When Hanson reached the police station, he finally stopped and nced coldly at the media reporters present. These people were shivering with fright, not knowing what he was going to do next. Then, they saw Larry walking toward the front of the crowd and said in a serious tone, ¡°The case of President Vania of the Gxy Corporation will be publicly heard tomorrow during working hours. At that time, we will sincerely invite all media reporters to report on the scene. In addition, we will also set up live broadcasts, and all information about the case will be made public.¡± Seeing that Larry was talking about the case, the reporters were a little eager. They picked up their microphones and were about to interview him when they were shocked by Hanson¡¯s gaze. Thus, they immediately put away their microphones.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 194 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Please Don¡¯t Take Offense If the reporters dared to conduct interviews, they would immediately vanish together with the newspaperpanies. Suddenly, they heard Hanson¡¯s words. ¡°Let me see if anyone dares to spread rumors! The Luke Family won¡¯t mind having you all go bankrupt.¡± After that, he ignored the fearful expressions of those reporters and went directly to the police station. The reporters didn¡¯t have time to sort out thetest news about the development of the case. Thus, they uploaded the video they had just recorded directly to the inte. As such, the online spaces which had just calmed down exploded again. ¡®President Luke has gone to the police station! Is he trying to oppress others with his power?¡¯ Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡®Public hearing? Does Vania even dare? Or has it all been arranged wlessly?¡¯ ¡®President Luke is on Vania¡¯s side, so anything can happen with thewsuit! You must understand that the legal counsel of the Luke Corporation has never tasted defeat before. It¡¯s really an overkill to use the legal counsel of the Luke Corporation for this trivial matter.¡¯ ¡®Since the trial is on, I hope that the whole process will be transparent to give the public an exnation.¡¯ Once again, the abuse started online. When Hanson appeared at the police station without warning, the chief was frightened by the sight of him. The chief immediately greeted him in a groveling manner, ¡°President Luke, I didn¡¯t know that you were coming here. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t wee you earlier, so please don¡¯t take offense.¡± While talking, he pulled a chair for Hanson. ¡°President Luke, please take a seat.¡± Then he instructed his assistant, ¡°Go and pour some tea for President Luke.¡± Hanson came in without even looking at the chief, let alone sitting down. His icy demeanor frightened the chief, who kept his head down in front of Hanson, nervously waiting for him to speak. However, Hanson still didn¡¯t speak. It was the head of the legal department, Colin, who stepped forward and said rigorously and professionally, ¡°ording to thew, we can visit Vania, so please make the relevant arrangements.¡± The chief was shivering with fright, for he didn¡¯t expect them toe and visit Vania formally. As long as they didn¡¯t me him, it was also fine for them to take Vania away, let alone visit her. The chief nodded immediately and agreed. ¡°Please wait a moment, President Luke, and I will personally invite Miss Vania toe out.¡± As a professionalwyer, Colin stepped forward with a voice recorder to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We ask that everything be done ording to legal procedures, and now we only ask for normal visits. Also, please pay attention to what you say.¡± The chief was dazed by their process and way of doing things, and he didn¡¯t know what they were going to do at all. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Vania¡¯s case, he had a general idea of it. He knew that there must be grievances especially after hearing the words of his subordinates, It was already unreasonable for them to arrest Vania, so it was understandable now if Hanson asked to have her released. However, he had brought Colin from the legal department this time, so the chief was afraid it was not that simple. At this moment, he was a little worried about his own future, so he could only do his best to serve Hanson, hoping that the man would be lenient to him. Then, the chief immediately ordered, ¡°Bring the family in ording to the procedure.¡± However, he still personally led the way for Hanson. Upon hearing the word ¡®family¡¯, Hanson¡¯s gloomy face softened a little. Although this chief did not do his job properly, he still spoke very nicely. As such, Hanson waved to the chief who had been bowing his head and leading the way. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The chief wiped the cold sweat from his face and left immediately. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 195 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Eat a Little Hanson met Vania in the meeting room for families while apanied by security personnel. Due to the struggle just now, Vania¡¯s clothes and hair were all messy. She looked very miserable, especially in such a dim environment. Seeing Vania staring at him nkly with some surprise, avoidance, and a trace of grievance, Hanson¡¯s softened expression stiffened again at once. Larry immediately understood and noted it down secretly. Vania heard that her family hade to see her. She thought it was Linda or even her own children. Unexpectedly, it was Hanson. The mood at this meeting wasplicated as if she was expecting him toe, yet expecting him not toe too. Now that she saw him so suddenly and especially in such a situation, she did not want him to see her like that. Thus, her eyes avoided him a little, and she said in surprise, ¡°You know all about it?¡± Hanson took the thermos from Larry¡¯s hand, stepped forward, and held Vania¡¯s hand. ¡°Eat a little something. You shouldn¡¯t go hungry.¡± Larry immediately wiped the seat in front of him and disinfected it. Only then did Hanson sit down and open the dinner he had ordered specially for Vania. He kept his mouth shut about Vania¡¯s arrest. Tears welled up in Vania¡¯s eyes as her throat also tightened. Her eyes kept looking at the movements of Hanson¡¯s hands, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. After Hanson set things up, he looked at her gently again. ¡°What are you doing there? Why don¡¯t you come here? It won¡¯t be delicious anymore if it gets cold.¡± Hearing Hanson¡¯s gentle voice, Larry¡¯s goosebumps rose. When had Hanson cared about whether others ate or not? Even when the children were upset and didn¡¯t want to eat, Hanson had never been this gentle. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tsk tsk, it¡¯s all because Vania is beautiful. Vania took a deep breath and tried to smile. She sat opposite Hanson and asked again, ¡°Do you know everything about what happened to me?¡± Hanson pursed his lips, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if he didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°I won¡¯t investigate your affairs. You can tell me when you¡¯re ready. As for your case, I believe you can handle it well, and my people are just to assist you throughout the process.¡± When Vania heard his words, she didn¡¯t know how to describe the shock in her heart. She believed that what Hanson said was true. It would¡¯ve been easy if he wanted to investigate her affairs, but he didn¡¯t do so and allowed her to have her own privacy. At this time, she was filled with emotion and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She still dared not look at Hanson deeply, and she still couldn¡¯t open her heart to him, especially about the incident five years ago. At this moment, she still didn¡¯t even know how she should talk about it. However, she still looked at Hanson sincerely and said, ¡°Give me some time. When I¡¯m ready, I will tell you everything about me.¡± For some reason, Vania, who had always been proud of herself, started to worry whether Hanson would think of her as a frivolous woman if he knew what had happened five years ago. Hanson obviously didn¡¯t want to bother her with this topic, so he spoke to her gently. ¡°Eat first and talk about these thingster.¡± Then, he handed the cutlery to her. Being locked up in the police station came with its hardships, and it was not umon to have nothing to eat. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 196 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 196 Chapter 196 The Moon Hanson took the initiative to serve Vania as he said, ¡°This case of yours will be publicly heard early tomorrow morning. However, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to settle down here tonight.¡± It was not that he couldn¡¯t take Vania away, but in this matter, he must let Vania deal with it in an upright manner to avoid unnecessary rumors. He didn¡¯t want to leave any unfavorable stains on Vania¡¯s life, after all. However, he felt helpless and distressed to have made such an arrangement. Vania understood what he meant because she had thought of this too. ¡°I understand, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± She only had to stay here for one night. It didn¡¯t matter much, because what hadn¡¯t she experienced in so many years? It was just that when the truth was revealed, she would definitely get back what she owed, and this time, she would never forgive the culprits easily. Hanson clearly knew what she was thinking. Those who dared to attack Vania would face even worse consequences than attacking him directly. However, in front of Vania, Hanson did not show his ruthlessness. Instead, he spoke to Vania tenderly. ¡°You may be inside tonight, while I remain outside. I will apany you through the moon in the sky. When you see the moon, it¡¯s the same as seeing me.¡± The romantic words came too suddenly, causing Vania to be taken aback for a moment. She stared straight at Hanson, her face hot.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even Larry¡¯s ears felt itchy. He thought that Hanson must have changed after meeting Vania, revealing his true romantic side. Then, Hanson reached out and took Vania¡¯s hand. Vania felt her palms getting hot, but she couldn¡¯t pull her hand away. In this somewhat awkward but quiet atmosphere, a youthful and crisp voice suddenly rang in the air. ¡°Mommy.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Immediately, the child gasped as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. Then, he continued in a very inappropriate manner, ¡°Abracadabra¡­¡± Larry, Hanson, and Vania were all taken aback by this sudden situation. Vania was shocked because this voice was all too familiar to her, but Hanson was surprised since this voice was both familiar and unfamiliar. Clearly, those were Vania¡¯s two children, right? When he turned his head in doubt, he saw Theresa holding a small and adorable child. This child was not the same as the two little boys he had seen before. With some baby fat still on his face, he looked chubby and cute. In fact, he was not as cold as James and Jack. In particr, this child was so simr to Morgan that he waspletely befuddled. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Could this be Vania¡¯s child too? How many children does she have? For some reason, he suddenly remembered what Mnie had said at the appraisal event that day¡ª Vania had a chaotic private life when she was young and had many men. Do all her children share the same father? Twins, I can still understand. However, triplets are really rare, right? At this moment, he was a little jealous of Vania¡¯s previous man, but he didn¡¯t realize it himself. With all these thoughts, Hanson looked at the little boy in front of him. Jacob never expected that after Hanson left the vi, he woulde directly to the police station. He didn¡¯t expect them to meet in such a bizarre way. Is the Devil here to bring Mommy dinner as well? Also, why are they holding hands together? Does the Devil want to take advantage of Mommy? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 197 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 197 Chapter 197 What Do You Like? Immediately, Jacob stepped forward domineeringly and said to Hanson arrogantly, ¡°Hey, let go of that woman¡¯s hand.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t expect this little child to change his attitude so quickly. He was soft and cute just now, but now he had be a ferocious little kitten. Hanson curiously looked at him but did not let go. Seeing the sudden appearance of Jacob, Vania wanted to withdraw her hand in surprise as if she had been caught on the spot. Upon feeling Vania¡¯s movements, Hanson tightened his grip and looked at Jacob provocatively. Jacob said with a cold face, ¡°Remove your dirty hands that have touched other women before. You are not allowed to touch our woman.¡± Wasn¡¯t this sc*mbag once with that stinky woman named Mnie? He can never touch my mommy. Even if he doesn¡¯t mind being dirty, I dislike that dirty woman, Mnie! Looking at Jacob¡¯s angry look, Hanson felt very pleased. He didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason, he felt extra intimate with Jacob. If other children dared to be so presumptuous in front of him, they would have been kicked away by him long ago, but just like Vania¡¯s two previous sons, he did not seem to make him upset. Grasping the point of Jacob¡¯s words, Hanson asked, ¡°What if I haven¡¯t touched another woman before?¡± Hanson didn¡¯t expect this little boy to be so angry and possessive because he and Vania had held hands. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jacob¡¯s mouth was pursed t. Who would believe such a lie? It¡¯s a fact that he has two sons, so if he has never touched other women, how could they havee about? Looking at the lying man in disgust, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can use fancy words to deceive my woman.¡± His sharp look was as if a knife could fly out and cut the hands that held them together. However, since it came from his soft and harmless face, there was no lethality at all. Hanson was unmoved. ¡°Are you the third child?¡± ¡°Do you think I look like one?¡± Wanting to suppress Hanson and save his mommy, Jacob deliberately demeaned himself. ¡°Hurry up and remove your hand.¡± We can talk, but why is he still holding onto her after so long? ¡°I have a good rtionship with your two older brothers.¡± Hanson deliberately probed the rtionship between them. Jacob rolled his eyes in his heart. Who is he kidding? Does he think that I don¡¯t know if my brothers like him or not? He deliberately pretended not to understand. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Of course, you and I can also have a good rtionship. What do you like?¡± Hanson was very happy with this trick. After all, he had relied on this method to win James and Jack¡¯s hearts. Jacob had long learned from his brothers Hanson¡¯s trick, so he said calmly, ¡°Remove your hand first, and we will talk more.¡± Hanson raised his eyebrows. The little guy was quite deceptive, and he was not worse than the other two. Seeing that they were arguing, Vania quickly withdrew her hand. She smiled at Jacob with a guilty conscience and asked, ¡°Darling, why are you here?¡± Jacob immediately stepped forward. He pushed away the dinner brought by Hanson with dislike. Then, he took out the box in his hands and ced it in front of Vania. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you dinner, Mommy.¡± Then, he leaned into Vania¡¯s arms affectionately and said worriedly, ¡°Mommy, you were wronged today.¡± Vania put her arms around Jacob and said dotingly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been wronged at all. You guys should stay at home and wait for me to go back.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 198 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 198 Chapter 198 A Gift From God ¡°Also, you have to help me¡­¡± Before Vania could finish speaking, Jacob rushed to answer, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We have already helped you to persuade them, so don¡¯t worry. Oh, yes, this is your favorite dessert made by Aunt Theresa. Mommy, give it a try.¡± Then, he gave a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t give it to him.¡± Of course, he was referring to Hanson. Looking at the dessert, Jacob licked his lips unintentionally. It waspletely different from the arrogant look he had just given Hanson. Vania picked up the dessert and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Then, she handed it to Jacob. She knew that he liked desserts the most, but she couldn¡¯t make it for him today. Jacob took a bite, smiled sweetly at Vania, and then looked at Hanson arrogantly. Hanson hadn¡¯t thought that he would ever be provoked by a little child. With that, he pulled Jacob out of Vania¡¯s arms into his own. Such a sudden action made Jacob feel surprised, and he forgot to struggle. He had never been embraced by a man like this, let alone the man in front of him, who was none other than his own sc*mbag father. In his heart, he finally felt the sudden panic that his brothers talked about. Staring at Hanson with his round eyes, he said unnaturally after a while, ¡°Hey, let me go.¡± Jacob¡¯s oddness fell into Hanson¡¯s gaze. He realized that Vania¡¯s sons seemed to all resist his touch. Hanson wrapped his arms around Jacob tightly, preventing him from struggling. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what you like yet.¡± In his arms, Jacob really looked like a ferocious kitten with round eyes. ¡°You put me down first, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Despite knowing that Jacob was not sincere about it, Hanson still let go. Then, Jacob escaped from Hanson¡¯s arms. He let out a big sigh of relief, and as if to retaliate, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Hanson had known that Jacob would act like this after letting him go, so he didn¡¯t probe the boy any further. Anyway, there was a lot of time, so there was no hurry. Looking at Vania again, he said meaningfully, ¡°You do have a lot of secrets that I don¡¯t know about.¡± Vania smiled. These were things she hadn¡¯t thought about. It was a medical miracle to be pregnant with the few of them at once, and no one would have thought of it before. Looking at her child, she said contentedly, ¡°They are a gift from God to me.¡± Hanson nodded nomittally, then said hesitantly, ¡°Were they born at the same time?¡± In fact, he asked this question not because he was curious, nor was it a casual query, but it was a kind of verification. He didn¡¯t know why he had those thoughts that didn¡¯t seem to believe in Vania. Nheless, he just wanted to ask about it, and it didn¡¯t matter whether these questions were something a man with his identity should ask. Vania was a little shy at that, but she nodded honestly. ¡°Yes.¡± When Hanson asked her that, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of that night and the man¡¯s face. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but imagine Hanson¡¯s face, and her face turned even redder. Hearing Vania¡¯s affirmative answer, Hanson was a little ted and didn¡¯t notice the unnatural redness on her face. However, it was just a moment of joy. Soon, it was reced by an unknown emotion in an instant, and there was a hint of jealousy rising in his heart. How fortunate that man is! Vania didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so she could only eat to cover up her embarrassment. After a while, seeing that Vania had almost finished eating, the security personnel came over to remind them about the time.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 199 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Stay Away Only then did Hanson speak again, looking at Vania affectionately. ¡°Remember my words. I will apany you tonight, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Vania nodded, her eyes staring at Hanson with emotion. Jacob couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, so he immediately stood between them. He didn¡¯t want them to continue tomunicate because he could see that Hanson was a man who was deceptive and would use words to deceive Vania. He refused to let Hanson confuse her. Vania touched Jacob¡¯s little face and replied, ¡°Go back with Aunt Theresa. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jacob nodded in agreement, looked at Hanson who was still standing there, and said, ¡°You there, let¡¯s go together.¡± He wouldn¡¯t want to go with Hanson if he wasn¡¯t worried that this man would stay here. Hanson nced at Vania reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Vania watched them leave before going back with the security guards. When they went outside, Jacob took the initiative to call after Hanson. ¡°Wait, it seems that we need a conversation between men.¡± A conversation between men? For some reason, Hanson felt like it was a duel between men instead. He didn¡¯t expect this soft-looking little boy to have such strength in him. Clearly, he should not underestimate Jacob. However, he also curled his lips. He was willing to cooperate with Jacob, so he raised his head and said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Jacob calmly walked and sat into the back seat of the car, imitating the arrogance of his brothers. Next, he crossed his legs and sat side by side with Hanson. Their movements were the same, and their expressions were quite simr. Jacob looked straight ahead without giving Hanson a single nce, then snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my woman.¡± This sounds very familiar; someone has warned me before in this way, right? Hanson looked at Jacob deeply. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because we won¡¯t allow you to hurt her again.¡± Again? Hanson hesitated for a while. He was sure that he had not lost his memory, and he had never seen Vania before, so why would Jacob say that? He said seriously to Jacob, ¡°I will not hurt her now, nor will I in the future.¡± Jacob was still dissatisfied. He had hurt Vania before, so who would dare to believe the present and the future? Thus, Jacob rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe your words.¡± Seeing Jacob protecting Vania so strongly, Hanson felt very relieved. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Boys should learn to protect those they want to protect. He rubbed Jacob¡¯s little head dotingly and said, ¡°You have to have confidence in me, eh?¡± His hand never left Jacob¡¯s head. Before the boy could answer, Hanson added, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll take you home. We¡¯ll pick up your mommy tomorrow.¡± Jacob gave him a sideways look. ¡°You want toe with us?¡± ¡°Naturally.¡± Hanson nodded unabashedly. How could he not go on such an asion? Seeing Jacob¡¯s disapproval, he added, ¡°I have a lot of toy models and telescopes. Pick the ones you like, and I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± Jacob was not interested at all, and his face was still hard and cold as an expression of his rejection of Hanson¡¯s goodwill. In fact, Hanson didn¡¯t know what Jacob liked, but he only guessed Jacob¡¯s hobbies based on the hobbies of his elder brothers. After all, he had sessfully won Jack¡¯s heart ording to James¡¯ interests, so this trick was useful back then. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this trick would not work on Jacob. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 200 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Dessert It seemed that this boy was not interested in such things. Almost instantly, the image of Jacob eating dessert just now shed through Hanson¡¯s mind. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If he remembered correctly, James called dessert a childish thing, and he never touched the desserts Hanson had brought. Moreover, Hanson had also eaten together with James and Jack, so he knew that Jack did not like desserts either. However, Jacob obviously had different preferences. Hanson chuckled lightly, ¡°I have the best pastry chefs in the city at home, and the desserts they make are the best. Why not I ask them to make some for you?¡± When it came to dessert, Jacob¡¯s serious expression loosened a little. Such a tiny change was naturally noticed by Hanson. Jacob hesitated for a while before he snorted and turned his head away. Hanson looked at him and became more convinced of his n. He continued to say, ¡°Those are really unique desserts, and your mom likes them too.¡± Jacob held back the greed in him, and he said to Hanson in a cold voice, ¡°Mommy said that children should eat fewer sweets, or it will be bad for our teeth. You can¡¯t try to bribe me with desserts; I won¡¯t fall for it.¡± Hanson was amused by Jacob trying to hold back his interest, and he continued to persuade Jacob, saying, ¡°My chefs at home use all-natural ingredients, so it doesn¡¯t matter how much you eat as it won¡¯t affect your teeth. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡± Jacob swallowed his saliva. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Mommy will make dessert for us with the same natural ingredients.¡± What his mother made for them was the best in the world, so he wasn¡¯t going to be interested in what this Devil prepared. ¡°Oh, since you don¡¯t like it, then forget it,¡± Hanson said while looking at Jacob¡¯s expression. He then said to himself, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to give them to your brothers and your mommy. I won¡¯t bring you your portion. By the way, your mom said it was super delicious thest time she had it.¡± Jacob swallowed again, but he didn¡¯t want to show his desire in front of Hanson, so he deliberately said arrogantly, ¡°My brothers won¡¯t eat what you¡¯ve prepared.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hanson nodded as if he understood. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just send it to them anyway, but you¡¯ve made it clear that you won¡¯t eat it, so I won¡¯t bring you your portion.¡± Jacob snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far. We haven¡¯t agreed for you to eat with us. Who cares about your desserts?¡± Looking at how Jacob couldn¡¯t let the dessert go, Hanson smiled even more happily. ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Hanson had also helped in Vania¡¯s matter, so Vania would definitely let him stay for dinner. He knew in his heart that Jacob had certainly thought of this. Thus, it didn¡¯t matter if the boys refused to let him stay. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t let him stay just like that. Immediately, an idea came to Jacob¡¯s mind. He said to Hanson arrogantly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not totally impossible if you want to have dinner with us.¡± Is he going to set his conditions? Hanson was curious and wanted to know what kind of request Jacob would make. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Hanson looked at Jacob curiously. Jacob offered the price without any guilt. ¡°A hundred thousand.¡± It¡¯s about money, huh? Now that Hanson was suddenly given such a price, he immediately realized that it was Jacob who had messaged him before. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 201 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Expensive Meal T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that they had been in contact for a long time. Though Hanson was aware of this, he did not expose the person or feel bad about the money at all. Instead, he replied clearly, ¡°Deal.¡± Jacob nced at him with hesitance as he thought that things were not that simple. ¡°One hundred thousand per person and it is calcted by hour.¡± Hanson was just about to ask about the price when Jacob continued, ¡°Since tomorrow is a special asion, this meal will cost ten million. As for other expenses, it depends on the situation.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Hanson readily agreed without much hesitation. To him, it was worth it. After hearing his words, Jacob looked at the man as if he was stupid. Is this man¡¯s brain functioning at all? He could not allow his mommy to be with such a squanderer. While looking at Jacob¡¯s strange expression, Hanson teased, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to take it back?¡± ¡°A real man never goes back on his word. I think I should be the one worrying about you instead.¡± After all, this was still a meal that only existed within their conversation and an extremely expensive meal at that. Hanson suggested naturally, ¡°Since we¡¯ve both agreed, how can we renege on our word? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll pay a deposit first to retain my seat tomorrow.¡± As he made the suggestion, he took out his phone and transferred the money without a thought. However, he deliberately sent it to the WhatsApp user that had messaged him previously. After hearing the notification sound ringing from Jacob¡¯s phone, he smiled knowingly. Jacob did not expect his act to be uncovered this quickly as he nced at Hanson. I¡¯ve made a mistake¡­ As expected, the older the goose, the harder to pluck. To his surprise, Hanson did not expose him any further and changed the subject. ¡°All right, it¡¯s getting late. You should head back and rest while I meet your mommy.¡± Jacob turned his head arrogantly and looked straight ahead despite agreeing to his request. However, after hearing that the man wasing back to apany Vania, his childish gaze turned a little complicated. The gleaming moon shone through the narrow window of the police station that Vania was in. She looked out the window and noticed how the moonlight was exceptionally bright that night, and it reminded her of what Hanson said earlier. At that thought, her irritation gradually subsided. As she stared at the night sky, her mind was filled with a few words as she began to make her ns. Meanwhile, under the same moonlight was Hanson, who sat in his car for the entire night. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie had been anxiously waiting until the wee hours of the morning, only to receive no updates from the police station. It did not help that the people whom she had contacted before had also cut off contact with her. Since she was panicked, she hurriedly asked Josie, ¡°Mom, what are we going to do now? Why haven¡¯t we heard from the people at the police station yet? Besides, will Hanson¡¯s words jeopardize our n? What if they find out about us?¡± Josie also felt a little uncertain as she did not expect those people to be so ipetent. Everything has been settled and they only need to add their signature, so why is it that difficult? Can they use their brains for once? This was something that could be settled in the car, but they insisted on dragging the matter to the police station, which resulted in theck of updates or news. However, they were confident with their thorough n. Even if Vania was to reverse the verdict, she might not be able to trace the entire matter back to them. Although Josie was apprehensive about the oue, she assured Mnie as well as herself by affirming that her ns had worked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve made ns in advance. Even if Vania really reverses the verdict, I¡¯ve found ourselves a scapegoat, so they wouldn¡¯t suspect us, but¡­ it might affect your n with Hanson.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 202 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Vania Reversed the Verdict Again Mnie breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t trace it back to us, that¡¯s fine.¡± She could not let any idents happen to her anymore as her image had already been tainted in the eyes of her loved one, Hanson. If her name was ever involved in this matter, it would be game over for her. As long as she had the opportunity to return to his side, why would she care about how long it would take? Although she and Josie had made all the proper arrangements, they still felt inexplicably anxious. Early the next morning, the police station announced the time and ce for Vania¡¯s hearing as soon as they started work. Shortly after that, media reporters flocked to the court in droves to get the best spot and started their live broadcasts ordingly, which attracted arge number of viewers. The hearing started as soon as the clock struck the appointed time. Firstly, the judge allowed the intiff¡ªJude¡¯s adoptive father¡ªto make a statement. The man then retold his experiences as pitifully as he could while the media gave him enough screen time to shine. Meanwhile, there were also discussions going on the Inte about his exaggerated sob story. ¡®Suddenly, I feel like he¡¯s not even sad. In fact, he looks a little happy.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s about to get his justice, why wouldn¡¯t he be happy?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s so pitiful. Not only is he cheated of his money, he also lost his child. I support him in defending his rights.¡¯ After the man finished crying, it was Vania¡¯s turn to rebut his words. A representative from the Legal Affairs Department of Gxy Corporation spoke on behalf. The representative articted in a calm but eloquent manner, ¡°First of all, we would like to exin Miss Vania¡¯s suspected charge of child abduction and trafficking. Five years ago, the boy involved, Jude, was a product of bribery and illegal traffickingmitted by Tana, a nurse at Hammond International Hospital. Then, through the middle man¡ªWesley, he was then sold to Wade, who is also the intiff today. Around the same time, Ms. Vania has established a fund to assist the police in tracking down abducted children. After that, when the criminal gang was caught, we received information about Jude. Through that, we found out that Wade was a child abuser and that became the very reason why Miss Vania legally adopted Jude. We¡¯vepiled the relevant evidence and brought them to the court. After the trial, we will not give any form of exnation to this question.¡± As the trial was broadcasted live in realtime, all the evidence was publicly disyed, and it was enough to exin the truth behind the case. ¡®The verdict got reversed again? Is Vania a god at this?¡¯ ¡®I thought she was the mastermind of the crime, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be the person funding the police in this investigation.¡¯ ¡®Where did the intiff get the confidence to frame Vania?¡¯ ¡®Vania has too much evidence without any loopholes and it¡¯s clear from a nce that it isn¡¯t fake. If it wasn¡¯t for the public trial, I really wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡¯ Seated at the very end of the courtroom, Hanson was a little surprised by Vania¡¯s funding. Meanwhile, the trial was still ongoing and the head of the Legal Affairs Department continued, ¡°Secondly, we must make the police confess to their crimes and hold them ountable for it.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Immediately, a recording of the conversation that Vania had when she was forced to add her signature in the police station was yed. Everyone at the trial listened to the content in horror while the police officers had been speechless from the shock long ago. How can there be a recording? At that time, Vania was the only one in the police station. Hanson frowned as he listened to the recording as all he could hear was the name ¡®Mnie¡¯. So, is this all a set up by Mnie? Why is she targeting this child? He nced at Larry, who immediately walked to an empty corner and picked up his phone to give a few orders before returning to his seat. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 203 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Mnie Was Framed Sitting before the live broadcast and paying full attention to it were Mnie and Josie, whopletely lost theirposure when they heard the recording. Mnie tugged on Josie¡¯s clothes and questioned, ¡°Mom, what should we do? We¡¯ve been exposed!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there isn¡¯t any evidence pointing directly at us yet. We still have a chance to frame her instead.¡± Josie was not worried that her actions would be discovered at all. ¡°Bribe a paid poster immediately to use Vania of framing you.¡± Among the trends about Vania¡¯s reversed verdict were topics like ¡®Vania framed Mnie¡¯ that started to stand out strongly. ¡®Why did Vania mention Mnie so many times in the recording?¡¯ ¡®I want Vania to make it clear what Mnie has to do with this. Don¡¯t me an innocent person.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s face had paled from shock. ¡°Mom, is this all right?¡± She could not seem to rx despite watching the paid poster denounce Vania on the Inte. Earlier, the live broadcast camera swept across the scene and captured a man sitting discreetly in a corner; she did not need another look to know that it was Hanson. It was clear that he had really taken a fancy toward Vania. Since he was staying discreetly by her side, he must have been afraid to create any misunderstandings for theizens to use him for rigging the trial with his status. If he cares that much, then there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t look into the rumors that have been spreading across the inte! That cannot happen! Josie was anxious and angry yet she remained fairly confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if this falls through, we have a scapegoat.¡± Hence, Mnie could only follow her word. ¡°Alright.¡± At the moment, the trial was still ongoing. In the past, Vania would have exposed their deeds little by little to fuel their fear and anxiety, but this time, she exposed all the evidence in public to see what kind of rebuttal they coulde up with. With all the facts presented, it was obvious that they could do nothing but own up to the truth and beg for mercy. As soon as the recording was released, it was impossible to rebut it at all, and the police officers had started trembling with fright a long while ago. The officers immediately spoke up to clear their name. ¡°We were just following the instructions from our superiors. We¡¯ve been wrongly used! Please look into this case and absolve us. We really were just following our instructions!¡± As soon as he heard that, the chief officer immediately stood up and refuted, ¡°You liars, when have I ever instructed you to do so?¡± It did not matter to him if these irrelevant police officers were to be dismissed, but his future definitely could not be implicated. The police officer hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not the chief; it¡¯s someone else. Chief, you must help us and take the lead. We really didn¡¯t take the initiative to frame Vania.¡± Scared to be dragged into the mess, the chief officer immediately answered, ¡°This was a result of my negligence. If there are such cases of injustice within my jurisdiction, I will definitely investigate it thoroughly and give everyone a satisfactory exnation.¡± ¡®Who is the mastermind? Hurry up and say it. Stop ming Mnie.¡¯ ¡®Please clear Mnie¡¯s name. Don¡¯t go around putting the me on others without evidence.¡¯ ¡®Why is Vania so sure? From the start, she was leading the trial. I hope Mnie uses Vania of framing her.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t understand why so many people would defend a corrupt person like Mnie.¡¯ Although Vania¡¯s previous good deeds were brought up by theizens, it was not widely reported¡­ thanks to the paid posters. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 204 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 204 Chapter 204 First Kiss The unexpected change did not falter Vania; instead, she continued with the trial and went through the usual process. Meanwhile, Wade was convicted for his crimes, and naturally, he could not escape the hell that was prison. As he was taken away, he yelled unwillingly, ¡°I was acting on orders from someone else. So, let me go! I didn¡¯t do this; I knew it was Vania who took my child, so I went to look for her. As for everything else, it has nothing to do with me. Let me go! This has nothing to do with me. Why are you arresting me?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He was now a man left with nothing; not only did he fail to receive the money that he was promised, his freedom was now on the line. He would rather be chased for debts than be imprisoned. After all, he would still be a free man. However, no one paid attention to his scream as he was immediately taken away. Followed by that, Vania was dered innocent on the spot and the chief officer promised to conclude the investigation as soon as possible. Mnie had been paying attention to the trial the entire time and originally thought Vania would continue to crack down on the case, but she did not expect it to end like this. Did they really not find out the truth, or is there another reason? She did not understand what Vania was nning, so she could only sit and wait passively. As soon as Vania walked out, the media rushed over to interview her. However, dozens of bodyguards cleared the way and no one could get close at all. The reporters asked her a flurry of questions, but she did not answer a single word and entered her car emotionlessly, without showing any trace of excitement following her victory. Hanson had exited the courtroom in advance; after he came out, he immediately got into her car. No one noticed his arrival because he had maintained a low profile. As soon as he saw her hopping into the car, he immediately grabbed her hand. Vania, who was not expecting anyone else to be in the car, screamed as she felt herself being pulled away. To her relief, she calmed down when she saw that the person was Hanson. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, her words were interrupted by a sudden kiss from him. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Vania did not expect the kiss at all. In fact, she had never thought that he would kiss her. This is my first kiss! Although she already had a child, the man however did not give her a kiss many years ago. It was the first time she felt such a menacing kiss and the next thing she knew, panic was washing over her. However, for Hanson, he had been nning this for a long time. He had wanted to do this since the previous night or even earlier, but he waited until this moment. When he saw Vania being released today, he could not resist holding back anymore. The kiss was as sweet as he had imagined and he could not pull himself away. He turned around and embraced her in his arms, kissing her even more deeply and passionately. A long whileter, when he felt her breath quickening and her face turning abnormally red, he finally rxed his grip a little despite still unwilling to release her. At this moment, all she could feel was that it was getting harder to breathe and her vision turned blurry. By using all her strength, she pushed him away and he reluctantly released her after feeling her force. A reddened Vania took big breaths of air and panted urgently to pull her senses back in order to feel ¡®alive¡¯. In a panic, shepletely ignored the man who had just kissed her as if he had nothing to do with her at all. Meanwhile, Hanson¡¯s face was filled with a smile. As he recalled the kiss, he regretted stopping his action. The kiss was as sweet as honey, leaving a pleasant aftertaste on the tip of his tongue. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 205 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 205 Chapter 205 It¡¯s My First Time Too Hanson craved for another kiss even more after seeing Vania¡¯s shy expression. Besides, the way she gasped for breath was adorable and made him feel like he could not take his hands off her. He chuckled under his breath before he said in a hoarse and doting tone, ¡°Catch your breath, silly.¡± Vania was clearly taken aback and shepletely ignored what he had just called her. Instead, she only muttered in a low voice, ¡°Oh, so I forgot to catch my breath.¡± No wonder she found it difficult to breathe. As she dizzily tried to recover from the kiss, he was brought toughter by her cute expression. After hearing his giggles, she looked over at him. Atst, she returned to her senses and looked at him both anxiously and angrily. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± She was too embarrassed to let any words out. How could he kiss me? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At the rare sight of her being in so much distress, Hanson¡¯s smile became even more apparent. He could not be happier at this point and decided to tease, ¡°Don¡¯t know how?¡± Vania, who was already blushing, suddenly became angry when he made fun of her with that question. She did not want to tell him that this was her first kiss. When she recalled how skillful he was with kissing, she became upset and rebuked, ¡°Well, of course I¡¯m not a master like you who has practised kissing with other women!¡± Now that she was reminded by how her first kiss was taken away by him, she became more distressed. She was bothered by the unknown numbers of people whom he had possibly kissed before and the thought of Mnie being one of them made her feel even angrier. Her eyes turned a little red without her even knowing what was fueling her at this point. Do I feel wronged¡­ or angry? All I know is I am super irritated!! Her hands balled into fists and she started to punch Hanson in the chest to express her emotions. With her puny strength, it felt like tickles to him. In fact, he was even enjoying it a lot as he remained motionless, allowing her to vent on him as much as she wanted. Perhaps Vania herself was not aware that it was jealousy. However, judging from her fury, he immediately understood that it was her first kiss. It seemed that the other man had never treated her with affection like this. Hanson¡¯s mood brightened even further and he could no longer hide the smile on his face. He took the hand that was beating indiscriminately on his chest and confessed dotingly, ¡°This is my first time too.¡± Completely taken aback by his words, she found it hard to believe. Still, the depressed feeling in her heart seemed to dissipate in an instant, leaving her a lot more at ease before stubbornly answering, ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you.¡± If this was his first time, why is he so good at it? He continued to exin with patience, ¡°It¡¯s true. Except for you, I have no feelings for any other women, including Mnie.¡± Vania blinked, as if to say, Who would believe your nonsense? If you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, where did the childe from? Hanson instinctively understood the meaning behind her gaze. ¡°That was an ident. I was set up back then.¡± It was not the fact that he was unwilling to tell Vania about his past, but he just did not want it to ruin the intimate atmosphere they were sharing now. Once he had the chance, he would exin everything clearly. It was evident that she was very bothered about Mnie. When she listened to his exnation, she curled her lips and scoffed to express her displeasure. Hanson let out an uncharacteristicugh and whispered seductively by Vania¡¯s ear, ¡°Since this is both our first times, I think we should practise more together.¡± As he spoke, his face leaned forward to hers once again. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 206 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Shut Your Mouth His sudden proximity made Vania reverse in fright. At first, the heat from Hanson¡¯s breath as he whispered to her ear was enough to make her body warm. After hearing his shameless words, her cheeks were flushing like crazy. She pressed her hand tightly against his chest andined softly, ¡°Do I look like I would?¡± Then, she even added another insult in her mind, Pervert. However, Hanson was not affected by her rejection at all. His lips were curled into a smile from the very start as he looked at the shy Vania, knowing well that he was unable to hold back for much longer. In the end, he settled with leaving a gentle peck on the corner of her mouth. He did not want to scare her away with a full kiss, so the little peck counted as a ¡®teaser¡¯ to him. Then, he looked at her intently. ¡°But you¡¯re the only one I want to practise with.¡± The blushing Vania was overwhelmed by his brazenness and called out angrily, ¡°Hanson.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, not only did her voice sound keen, there was also a hint of shyness in it. Hanson¡¯s ears tingled when he heard her squishy voice. My name¡­ Why do I kinda like her saying it? A voice as gentle as that left him thoroughly entranced. ¡°Say it again.¡± Vania nced at Hanson with suspicion as if something was odd with him. With a cold scoff, she ignored him as she had never seen anyone making such a request. What is wrong with him? Is he asking to be scolded? As expected, a president¡¯s thinking was not decipherable to ordinary people. He leaned his face over and reaffirmed threateningly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± ¡°Hanson, you¡­¡± Her voice became even angrier. All she wanted at this moment was tond a p on his face. Can you just shut up? It seemed to be easy for Hanson to ignite fury within Vania as she was truly going crazy at this point; she felt that being enraged was the only thing she was capable of now. She could not understand how a figure as resilient as herself would easily be provoked by a man like Hanson Luke. He¡¯s barely doing anything and yet I¡¯m reacting to everything. Seeing as how Vania had somehow fulfilled his request, he was satisfied. He stretched out with his hand and rubbed her head to praise her. ¡°Good girl.¡± After caressing her hair, he could not bear to take his hand away. She pouted and looked at him nkly, as if he was treating her like a pet. She opened her mouth instinctively, attempting to bite his hand whilepletely regarding herself as a little cat. But how could she really bite him? It was just a subconscious reflex. Taken aback by her action, Hanson could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Vania, why are you so cute?¡± Without giving her a chance to respond, he kissed her lips again. Although it was sudden, Vania was conscious this time and kept hitting him on the shoulder. He had only wanted a quick taste, so he released her quickly. When she saw the desire in his eyes, her mouth fell open in surprise. At the sight of her pink tongue, his eyes darkened and warned her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Vania, close your mouth.¡± Otherwise, he could not guarantee what he would or would not do next. All he wanted at that moment was just a taste of her kiss, but he did not expect that he would go so far and lose control of himself. Vania immediately shut her mouth and used her hands to block him from approaching her. Then, she shifted her body toward the car window. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 207 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Progress However, Hanson¡¯s body resembled an iron wall which she could not withstand. Whenever she shifted backward, he would move forward. In the end, Vania was pressed tightly against the car door with no way out. Once she stopped moving, he stopped nearing her as well. She could not brace herself to face him as she was afraid that he might make another move on her. Therefore, she turned her head awkwardly and looked out the window. After seeing her difort, Hanson stopped teasing her and allowed himself to calm down as well. He stretched out with his hand and gently put it around her waist before leaning against the backseat with contentment. Vania¡¯s body was stiff for fear that any movement would cause Hanson¡¯s beast mode to be reactivated. She rotated her body unnaturally and indicated for him to remove his hand from her waist. At that, he gently pinched the muscle around her waist with a warning intent. Almost immediately, she stopped moving and obediently sat still while her face was still turned toward the car window. At that moment, Larry opened the car door and got into the driver¡¯s seat as if he was cued to do so. His eyes subconsciously drifted to the rearview mirror. Uh¡­ the backseat is so wide. Why are they squeezing into one seat? Also, why is the atmosphere in the car so strange? He could not seem to put his finger on it. Despite his loaded curiosity, he proceeded to start the car tactfully. After seeing him in the driving seat, Vania remarked sourly, ¡°This is obviously my car, so why does it look like it belongs to you guys?¡± As if she had found a reason to vent her frustration from earlier, her smug but irritable expression had turned absolutely adorable. Hanson chuckled at his sight. ¡°What¡¯s yours is mine and vice versa.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Words failed her, thanks to his brazenness. They¡¯re already sharing things with each other? No wonder the atmosphere is so strange. Larry did not speak a word and only focused on the road ahead; he wished he could blend in with the steering wheel as if he were invisible. Afraid that he would dy Hanson¡¯s ¡®steamy session¡¯, Larry hurriedly drove the car back to Haling Vi. While they were en-route, Hanson¡¯s hand had never once left Vania¡¯s waist even up to the point when they were alighting from the car. She looked helplessly at the hand around her waist and wondered, Why are things escting so quickly? Didn¡¯t he just say that he wants to start off as friends? Have we identally hit the fast forward button? What¡¯s happening?? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the way to the entrance of her vi, Vania awkwardly tried to shake his hand off her waist again. They had already arrived at the door, so they could not go on like this any further. If her children saw them, they would definitely be angry. After all, her children did not adore Hanson at all. However, she had no idea at that time that her children¡¯s perception of him was already beginning to change little by little. Even so, Hanson had no intention of retrieving his hand at all and ignorantly said to her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave the children to me.¡± ¡°Can you handle them?¡± She shot him a dubious nce. Then, she realized that she was focusing on the wrong thing. Why should I care whether he can handle them or not? He snapped his fingers and replied confidently, ¡°Of course.¡± At that moment, five or six men who were carrying boxes of toys walked toward the entrance. These workers carried the boxes back and forth several times until there were dozens of boxes filled with toys ced at the door of the vi. ¡°What are these?¡± Vania looked at the items in front of her while feeling puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s a wee gift for the kids, of course.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 208 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 208 Chapter 208 First Meeting With the Children ¡°How can I show up empty-handed for our first meeting? If I do that, won¡¯t your overprotective children chase me out?¡± Vania scanned Hanson from head to toe; if he knew that her children would chase him out, why wasn¡¯t he reining himself in and taking his hand away? Did he think he could handle her children just by sending a few gifts? It seemed to her that he had yet to understand her kids. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hanson smiled and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Regardless of whether it was ¡®alright¡¯ to Vania, she quickly took two steps away from him to create a visible distance. Followed by an unnatural smile on her face, she opened the door and announced happily, ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Yay, Mommy. We missed you so much!¡± The four children were already prepared to greet her at the entrance. Therefore, as soon as she opened the door, they saw their mommy wearing an awkward smile followed by Hanson, who was glowing with happiness, and a mountain of toy boxes behind him. They immediately stared at the distance between Hanson and Vania. At the same time, they scoffed coldly at him while raising their heads arrogantly. Jude in particr waspletely different from before after many days of recuperation and he was already acting like a domineering president. His aloof personality was most simr to Hanson. Although they were cold toward him, they smiled gently at Vania. This was the first time Hanson saw them standing altogether. He had seen James, Jack and Jacob before, so he was naturally familiar with them but not the other child. At the sight, he thought that this must be the boy named Jude. After knowing his past, he could not help but feel amazed by his aura and nced at him again. At the same time, it was also Jude¡¯s first time meeting this ¡®legendary man¡¯. Is this my b*stard father? Hanson looked so tall and strong that Jude could not help but feel a slight chill running down his spine. Meanwhile, Hanson felt the same way. He thought as if something forgotten was about to surface in his mind while he stared at the four of them intently. Vania gently spoke up. ¡°Well, let us all head in.¡± As she said that, she extended her hands and ushered them inside. At the sight of Hanson entering the vi, Jacob cleared his throat and spoke in a high but cold voice, ¡°Pay the rest of the bill.¡± Though the children and Hanson knew what he meant, Vania had no clue and she looked at them in confusion. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, I asked him to close the door.¡± Jacob immediately switched the topic. ¡°Mommy, let us have a look at you. Are you hurt?¡± he asked while circling around her. ¡°Mommy is fine; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± She turned around in a circle to show that she was in perfect condition. Then, she looked at Jude dotingly and asked in a caring tone, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He nodded, showing her that he was not that fragile. Vania caressed his small face andforted, ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± After he nodded, she finally felt rxed after a talk with him. James looked at Vania¡¯s clothes and expressed, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ve prepared clean clothes for you. Hurry up, take a shower and change. Also, we have prepared a delicious dinner for you with Aunt Theresa. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± With that, she turned and headed to the bathroom, leaving Hanson alone with the four children in the living room. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 209 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Name Your Price Her four babies sat in a row on the couch while Hanson sat opposite them along with the things he had brought. With the children facing him as if they were the judges at court, the high and mighty president, Hanson, felt like he was about to be interrogated. The fact that they were merely children made him unsure whether tough or cry. Looking at Hanson who came uninvited, Jack spoke up proudly, ¡°After dinner, you will leave.¡± They would not allow this Devil to stay in their house. From Vania¡¯s unnatural expression earlier, they could tell that something must have happened between the two of them. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can only have dinner here.¡± Jacob piped up, giving Hanson the permission for a meal, which was actually unexpectedly generous of them. Of course, part of the reason why Jacob supported the idea was only because he had received Hanson¡¯s money. Hansonughed but remained seated to y along. ¡°What if I want to stay?¡± Jacob scoffed. ¡°That will be charged separately.¡± That money was only enough for one meal. I have to pay more? This little guy really is obsessed with money, Hanson thought. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How are you going to collect the fee this time?¡± ¡°We never said we would. It¡¯s not like we have to take your money, do we?¡± Jacob refused arrogantly as a sign to Hanson that not everything could be solved with money. Jack concluded, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t even think about it. We won¡¯t allow you to stay overnight.¡± Hanson looked around the vi before saying, ¡°I think you have plenty of rooms in your house, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to stay. Name your price.¡± From the way he spoke, it seemed like he was determined to stay the night. Moreover, he was already thinking about which room he was going to sleep in. James¡¯ tone was cold as he shot him a murderous re. ¡°Do you take our house for a hotel?¡± Allowing him to have dinner here was already pushing their limit, but this Devil still dreamed about sleeping here overnight? Jack¡¯s expression was disdainful as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a house? I heard that Luke Estate is much bigger than Haling Vi.¡± Hanson feigned misery and replied sadly, ¡°But I want to stay here.¡± At that moment, he suddenly realized that Luke Estate was cold and deste, so how could it be compared to this ce? There was Vania with the four babies here and he could not be any happier to bicker with them. James looked at Hanson coldly and said in disgust, ¡°Then, you can ask that woman, Mnie, toe back.¡± When he mentioned Mnie¡¯s name, his disdain was obvious from his tone. Hanson could feel the four babies¡¯ hatred toward her. After all, she had framed Vania several times and Vania¡¯s attitude today had also let him know that Mnie was the very wall that created a barrier between them. He decided to take this opportunity tofort them. ¡°Mnie was just an ident. Now that I¡¯ve made her leave, I won¡¯t let here back ever. In the future, I¡¯ll find a chance to exin everything about my rtionship with her to you guys.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The four babies curled their lips at the same time in the most identical way. Although he was willing to tell them, they were not willing to listen yet. Whenever Mnie was brought up, they immediately felt sick to their stomachs. James spoke up to dispel his thoughts, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯d let you stay even if you said that. Your words haven¡¯t been proven yet, so we won¡¯t blindly believe you.¡± Jack put in his two cents as well. ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re still in your probation period.¡± The Devil was treacherous and unpredictable, but they would not fall for his tricks that easily. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 210 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 210 Chapter 210 This Is What Home Feels Like After all, protecting their mommy from being hurt by him was their duty at all times. Much to Hanson¡¯s surprise, he did not expect to enter his probation period so soon and had thought that these children were going to shut him outside the door instead. He knew right then that this was the perfect opportunity to get on their good side, so he pointed to the things behind him and lured them. ¡°These are the figurine models I brought you, and there¡¯s even a telescope. Why don¡¯t you open it to see if you like it?¡± He then looked at Jacob with a smile and said again, ¡°Of course, I also brought you desserts. All of them are thetest goods from a chef and I promise that you¡¯ll like them.¡± Jacob¡¯s expression instantly brightened up, but before it turned into joy, he immediately suppressed it again and replied quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± Nevermind. Hanson did not expose his lie and looked at Jude instead. This is the boy Vania adopted, right? he thought. He had not gotten to know the entire truth yet, but he did not want Jude to feel left out just because he was an adopted child. Hence, he said to Jude kindly, ¡°I brought you many books. They¡¯re all rare collector¡¯s editions and they aren¡¯t avable on the market anymore. Please study well too, got it?¡± Jude did not expect Hanson to know his hobbies this well. Although he did not speak, the glow in his eyes had betrayed his feelings of joy. What he wanted most at the moment was to enroll in school and study. Even though his brothers had given him a lot, he still wanted to learn more and be as excellent as them. Meanwhile, Hanson had started to take a liking to Jude after seeing his innocent reaction. He was not someone who easily reserved a soft spot for children, but these four babies were a definite exception. Take Jude, who was sitting in front of him, as an example. He had merely given him a few books yet Jude was already this happy. The sight filled Hanson with an inexpressible feeling that he could not describe. Jack said arrogantly, ¡°You can¡¯t buy me over with these things.¡± Jacob only nced at the gifts and did not take another look at them as well. ¡°The money we made today is more than enough to buy these toys.¡± Hansonughed at their proud expressions and replied, ¡°These things can¡¯t be bought with money.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then, are you saying that you¡¯re impressive?¡± Hanson nodded nomittally. ¡°Of course.¡± Other than him, there was probably no one else who could get their hands on these things. The four babies let out a chortle at the same time with disdain clearly shown in their expressions. How can he call himself impressive when he can¡¯t even guard his own firewall? At that thought, Jack responded sarcastically, ¡°We¡¯ll surpass you one day.¡± Not only did they not reserve any respect toward his power, they even wanted to surpass him. If it was not for their young age, they would definitely be much better than him. Even so, Hanson was not mad in the slightest at their arrogance; instead, he admired the children¡¯s bravery. Their confidence in particr reminded him of himself when he was younger. ¡°Then, I will wait with bated breath.¡± He sincerely looked forward to the day of their sess. The four babies still lifted their heads arrogantly, not wanting to make any promises with him. Hanson could only chuckle at that. Of course, he was not going to pick a fight with a few children. He subconsciously surveyed the decorations in the living room; he had only been here twice, but his mindset waspletely different back then. Now, he admitted that the decorations felt extremely heartwarming and this was what a home should feel like. Seeing the man¡¯s gaze wander around, Jack warned him, ¡°Stay in line and stop looking around.¡± Hansonughed at his warning. ¡°I guess this isn¡¯t included in the fees either.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 211 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 211 Chapter 211 A Happy Family The ten million he paid was merely enough to have a meal as he was not allowed to even look at his surroundings. All of a sudden, he felt like he had gotten the short end of the stick. Jacob offered greedily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware. If you want to do other things, you have to be charged separately.¡± Hanson hurriedly grasped his wallet; he could tell that these children regarded him as a foolish squanderer and wanted to rob him of a huge amount of money. Just as he was about to speak, he heard the bathroom door opening. In an instant, all of them stopped talking and acted as if they were getting along. Even if they pretended to be peaceful and amiable, they had already fought many times out of Vania¡¯s sight. Due to Hanson¡¯s presence, Vania was courteous enough to not stay in the bathroom for too long and she quickly washed up beforeing out. As she saw them sitting face to face with each other apanied by a nervous atmosphere, she was afraid that they had another dispute, so she asked suspiciously, ¡°What are you guys up to?¡± ¡°Mommy, we were waiting for you.¡± Jacob tilted his head and spoke softly; his attitude was aplete change from the disdainful way he treated Hanson. Jack acted naturally and added, ¡°He brought us toys and we were just talking about it.¡± James nodded along, indicating that his younger brothers were right, and the four babies remained calm as if nothing had happened earlier. Hanson sighed inwardly while feeling extremely powerless as he watched the children. He did not expect them to switch their attitudes so skillfully. Hence, Hanson could only nod along and look at Vania. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re right.¡± If one listened closely, they would be able to trace a hint of hurt in his voice. When they saw how Hanson attempted to act pitiful in front of their mother, the four babies immediately stood in front of Vania to block his view. There would be no charming or pitying involved as long as they were here. Jacob immediately grabbed her hand for dinner. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s hurry up and eat.¡± Once they were done with their meal, they could chase the Devil away. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Facing the two-faced children, Hanson could only shake his head with a smile. He really did not expect to ever be swayed by these children. However, what he did not know was that there would be a fifth, sixth, and seventh child in the future. Seeing that they had already walked to the dining hall, Hanson took the initiative to follow behind them. When he saw thevish dinner presented on the table, he suddenly felt a little hungry. Vania did not ignore his presence and so invited him. ¡°Have a seat.¡± The two adults sat down face to face while the children sat next to them as if they were a happy family. Finally, she took a closer look at Hanson¡¯s face and saw that there was a bluish tint underneath his eyes; there was already some stubble growing on his chin even though they had only missed seeing each other for a day. She recalled his promise to stay with her yesterday and thus, concluded that he must have stayed up all night. While feeling a pang in her heart, she handed him the cutlery without waiting for him to ask. ¡°Try it. Theresa¡¯s cooking is lovely and the children even helped her today. You¡¯re in luck.¡± Although it was his first proper visit, Hanson was happy to try the food that the children personally took part in making. He felt pleased as he looked at their expressions. However, the children felt extremely unhappy. James immediately preached to Hanson, ¡°Do it yourself.¡± It was one thing to eat the dinner they had personally prepared, but he even dared to make their mother prepare his cutlery. He really was getting toofortable. After receiving the clear instruction, he immediately cooperated with James and picked up his te and cutlery by himself. Vania was aware that her children did not like him, but she only maintained a smile without saying much. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 212 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Remember to Think of Me As she watched the people gathered around the dining table, Vania couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was what a family looked like, and thought that it would be great if Morales and Morgan were there with them. Although she had only interacted with those two boys a few times, she could never forget the intimate feeling she felt when she was with them. At a time like this, it would be perfect if they were present with them. Hanson could tell what she was thinking and said, ¡°If you miss Morales and Morgan, I can bring them over after theye back. They like you a lot, and they will be happy to visit.¡± Vania nodded without rejecting him. She wanted to see those two children a lot. On the contrary, her four children were more than unhappy. Why was that Devil still trying to drag his family over? It was one thing for him toe over alone, but why was he nning to bring those two children over to share their mother¡¯s love? They scoffed at the thought. Those two boys seemed to like their mom a lot, but didn¡¯t they already have their own mother? Jack instantly refused. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± However, Jacob shrugged it off and said, ¡°Jack, don¡¯t get so worked up. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Vania thought there was going to be another ¡®battle,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t expect Jacob to be so caring. That¡¯s my sweet little boy, alright. However, Hanson didn¡¯t share the same sentiment and felt that Jacob was going to screw him over again. Sure enough, Jacob soon continued, ¡°If the three of theme over, we¡¯ll get three times the money. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± James nodded approvingly. ¡°Jacob is right. I can take this chance to meet them as well.¡± Uh¡­ Vania felt that she had made a mistake. After all, Morales and Morgan were both sweet boys compared to her bossy children. She chided them, ¡°Watch your words, boys.¡± At her words, the arrogant children fell silent and continued their meal. Vania had no idea if they took her words to heart and nced at Hanson helplessly. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about their children meeting up at all, and was even looking forward to it. Just like that, theirvish dinner ended somewhat peacefully. Before leaving, Hanson looked at Vania affectionately and said, ¡°Walk me outside.¡± However, the eyes of the four children were like surveince cameras, monitoring the two of them. He truly felt speechless at the sight. Did they really have to be this guarded against him? Vania smiled awkwardly. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for you to forget about it.¡± Hence, Hanson could only give up, but his eyes still stared at Vania longingly. While the children weren¡¯t paying attention, he whispered softly into her ear, ¡°Remember to think of me.¡± Then, without waiting for Vania to react, he immediately strode toward the door. Vania¡¯s cheeks flushed red in an instant. Who¡¯s gonna think of you? At the sight of their intimate actions, the four children scoffed coldly. They had only looked away from Hanson on purpose just now, but they didn¡¯t expect him to pull off one of his tricks again and approach their mother. He was truly annoying. ¡­ Although the chaos had been dealt with and the dust had settled for the time being, there was still no candidate for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry¡¯s spokesperson at Luke Corporation, and it was already too late to choose someone else. In the early morning, after the meeting had ended, Larry held the information from the advertising department and asked Hanson, ¡°President Luke, what should we do about the spokesperson?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Without even thinking about it, Hanson replied, ¡°I already have a candidate in mind. Have the advertising department decide on the shooting time and location.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 213 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 213 Chapter 213 An Adorable Woman Like Vania ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He has already chosen a candidate? Larry understood almost in an instant. President Luke couldn¡¯t be thinking of asking Miss Vania, could he? Not longter, Hanson finished the work at hand and picked up the documents before he ordered Larry, ¡°Go to Gxy Corporation.¡± Larry nodded. ¡°President Luke, is there anything else we have to prepare?¡± Now, when he heard that they were going to Gxy Corporation, Larry had a conditioned reflex to wonder if he had to help Hanson prepare any surprises. After all, whenever Hanson said that he was going there, Larry felt that he was going to give Vania gifts. Hanson sent him a sideways nce. ¡°Can¡¯t you just focus on work? If you don¡¯t, all of your bonuses for this month will be deducted.¡± Larry immediately felt wronged. Since when did he not focus on work? It was Hanson who was always preparing surprises for Vania out of nowhere, and he had just reminded him a little. He had no idea that this visit was for work at all. Then, Hanson continued, ¡°Inform her assistant first and let her prepare for the negotiations.¡± Larry nodded while he wondered inwardly, Do we have to be so formal? Why can¡¯t President Luke send the relevant departments tomunicate with each other? There¡¯s no need for a president like him to go in person at all. He¡¯s being so proactive, but he still denies that he¡¯s going there to meet Miss Vania. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. While talking, they had already driven toward Gxy Corporation. Meanwhile, Vania was looking at Greyson Realty¡¯s stock on herputer inside her office. While she was deep in thought, she heard Linda report, ¡°Boss, President Luke is here again. Mr. rk called and said that he¡¯s here to talk about a coboration.¡± Now, whenever Hanson came over, Linda was no longer as nervous as she was at the beginning and had begun to slowly get used to and ept his presence. From the looks of it, Hanson was probably going to visit them more often in the future. He might even be ourdy boss¡ªno, notdy boss. Anyway, Boss¡¯ heart is about to get stolen soon. Simrly, Vania was already ustomed to Hanson showing up uninvited as well. It was fine to discuss the coboration as long as he wasn¡¯ting over to give her a surprise. While they were conversing, Hanson had already familiarly breezed into Vania¡¯s office and sat in his usual seat. Then, he boldly ordered Linda as if she was his secretary, ¡°Make me a cup of the coffee here.¡± At his natural orders, Linda became flustered and hurriedly went to make him a cup of coffee. Upon seeing his bossy actions, Vania couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Who is your boss, him or me? Why are you doing what he tells you to do?¡± With an awkwardugh, Linda instantly fled the office. She didn¡¯t dare to defy Hanson after all and decided to quickly make him his coffee, avoiding the battle between these two presidents. Hanson looked at Vania dotingly. ¡°Is there a difference? Look, you¡¯ve scared her.¡± Vania truly felt that Hanson¡¯s soul had been swapped in the past two days from the flirty way that he talked. At that thought, she felt herself shiver. ¡°Do you pity her?¡± When he heard her words, Hanson¡¯s smile became even wider. ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Again? This word sessfully made Vania think of the previous day, and she immediately called out his name angrily. ¡°Hanson¡­ shut up.¡± Without question, Hanson did it on purpose, as he liked Vania¡¯s adorable expression whenever she got angry. Someone as cute as her wasn¡¯t suited to be a strong and unapproachable woman at all. A woman like Vania should be protected instead of doing everything by herself. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 214 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Spokesperson Hanson didn¡¯t want to offend her either, so he immediately put away his teasing smile and handed over the documents in his hand, his expression turning serious again. ¡°Here¡¯s the contract. Take a look and check if there are any problems. As long as there¡¯s something you aren¡¯t satisfied with, I¡¯ll immediately ask someone to modify it.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Vania looked at the documents dubiously. They hadn¡¯t even discussed anything yet, so why did he already have a contract? Hanson motioned for her to look at the contract, so she could only open it. The moment she saw the cover, she read aloud in surprise, ¡°Entertainment agreement contract? What does this mean?¡± He repliednguidly, ¡°Read it first.¡± The more Vania looked at the document, the more her brows furrowed. In the end, she looked at Hanson suspiciously and said in disbelief, ¡°You want me to be the spokesperson for this advertisement?¡± Hanson nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± At his words, Vania shook her head in refusal. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡± ¡°Why not? This work was designed by you, and the creative director for the advertisement was also you. You¡¯re the best choice for the spokesperson. After all, who can understand this product as well as you do? You¡¯re the only person who¡¯s able to express the true meaning behind this advertisement.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ve already chosen a spokesperson. If I suddenly take over, we wouldn¡¯t be able to give her a reason.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. In any case, she isn¡¯t suitable to endorse this at all.¡± It was true that Be seemed a little weak and mostly relied on her appearance. At that thought, Vania said worriedly, ¡°But¡­¡± Hanson interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ll settle on this and do everything ording to the contract. Have another look and see if you need to add anything else.¡± At his persistence, Vania knew that everything she said would be useless now and read through the contract again. When she saw the pay, her eyes widened even further. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± Which celebrity would earn over millions just for an advertisement? However, Hanson didn¡¯t think that it was too much at all, and even felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. ¡°This is what you deserve. As Mia and Mr. Wright, you have to be paid this much to show up. I¡¯ve already taken care of everything at the advertising department, so you just have toe to the shoot on the date we decided on. If you have anything else you want to add, just ask your assistant to notify me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Vania nodded. Just like that, Vania was fooled into bing a spokesperson by a few words from Hanson. Little did she know she would have to film for the advertisement alongside Hanson, thetter being the other spokesperson. ¡­ ¡­ Vania arrived at the filming location early ording to the time that was listed in the contract. As soon as she arrived, she saw Hanson in the middle of the studio, giving instructions to the filming director.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When he saw her, he immediately walked toward her. Vania was the first to speak. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hanson chuckled and replied, ¡°This is under mypany, so why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Vania clicked her tongue. He could¡¯ve said it nicely instead of being so confrontational. They were both presidents of apany anyway. Not wanting to dy any further, she asked, ¡°Can we prepare to start?¡± Hanson beckoned to the makeup artist standing next to him. ¡°Let the makeup artist do your makeup first, and then you can start.¡± Vania smiled politely at the makeup artist, who respectfully said to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, I will take Miss Vania over first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanson looked at Vania. ¡°See youter.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 215 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 215 Chapter 215 My Angel As the makeup artist took Vania to the dressing room, she was full of praise andplimented, ¡°Miss Greyson, you have really good skin. I¡¯ve done so many celebrities¡¯ makeup, but none of them have skin as natural as yours that doesn¡¯t even need foundation.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vania smiled, thanking her politely. However, the makeup artist was very talkative, or maybe she really did like Vania¡¯s skin, and continued, ¡°Today¡¯s makeup is designed exclusively for you, so even if someone else tried the same look, they wouldn¡¯t achieve the same effect.¡± Vania was styled to look like an angel as her role in the advertisement was an angel as well. With that sweet smile that could warm people¡¯s hearts, it was not an exaggeration to say that she was an angel who had descended onto earth. After she was done with her makeup, she walked out while lifting her skirt with her hands. At the door, Hanson was leading a white horse as if he were a knight. From his posture, it was clear that he was waiting for her. When she saw his appearance, she was taken aback, and suddenly felt like she was in a fairy tale. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hanson had a gentle expression as he led the horse in one hand and held her hand with the other. He exined in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to shoot the advertisement with you, of course.¡± ¡°With me?¡± Vania had not expected that Hanson would have a part in the advertisement. If that was the case, what role was he going to y? Hanson didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all as he answered, ¡°This time, we¡¯re the spokespeople for this advertisement. You¡¯re the angel who brings the protagonist warmth, and I¡¯m the protagonist who¡¯s searching for hope.¡± He¡¯s the protagonist? Before Vania could ask, he dropped his serious act again and said in her ear, ¡°You are my hope.¡± Vania¡¯s ears burned at his words. There were staff members looking on from the side, so she immediately stepped forward and gave him a shove. ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Hanson remained motionless. ¡°It¡¯s not nonsense. I¡¯m being serious.¡± Vania rolled her eyes at him, ignoring his gibberish as she gently fanned her face with her hands, cooling her burning cheeks down. Seeing that she was getting embarrassed, Hanson stopped teasing her. Though he still wanted to continue holding her hand, she was too shy and strode to the front instead. Meanwhile, the staff had been watching their interaction from start to end. Witnessing the presidents of twopaniesing together to film an advertisement was a first for them. This must be a breakthrough in the advertising industry, right? They could already tell that this advertisement would blow up after it was released. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that the filming preparations were ready, Hanson walked up to Vania chivalrously and said, ¡°Are you ready, my angel?¡± Vania ignored his teasing words and replied calmly, ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing that, Hanson jumped on the horse and pulled Vania up with him. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my angel.¡± As he spoke, he led them and the horse toward the director. The director looked at the two people heading toward him on the horse as if he were looking at a painting, and immediately took the camera to take pictures of them. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t thinking about much and only felt that this was the face of the man and woman he had always dreamed of. If these two were notpany presidents, he would¡¯ve tried his best to make them join the entertainment industry and turn them into famous stars. The chief director led the staff and said respectfully, ¡°Good morning, President Luke, Miss Greyson.¡± Hanson nodded in response, while Vania replied politely, ¡°Nice to meet you, director.¡± Then, she greeted several of the other staff members at the filming location. After that, the chief director took the script and sorted out the scenes for Hanson and Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 216 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Test Shots However, knowing that Vania was the creative director of the advertisement, the chief director was afraid to act presumptuously and spoke as if asking for her help. ¡°Miss Greyson, what do you think? Is there anything I need to improve on?¡± Vania replied humbly, ¡°You are too polite. As a director, you¡¯re the professional here. That¡¯s exactly what this advertisement means, so you can just film it ording to the original n.¡± The director admired Vania¡¯s friendliness, and his impression of her increased even further. After that, he exined professionally on ways to find the camera and how they should add emotion to a scene while acting. Vania listened closely, but Hanson only frowned deeply as if brooding over something, making the chief director unsure if Hanson understood what he had said. Tentatively and cautiously, he suggested, ¡°President Luke, should we do some test shots first? If you think there aren¡¯t any problems, we can start the official filming.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Vania nodded in agreement to the director¡¯s words. After all, they had never been actors, so it was right to test it out in advance and determine any problems so that they could correct it in time and prevent dying the filming schedule. Seeing that Vania nodded, Hanson followed suit, but his brows remained tightly furrowed. Though the chief director noticed his expression, he didn¡¯t dare to ask any questions, so he could only brace himself and start. Vania and Hanson went with different cameramen to test their shots. However, Vania was very photogenic, and no matter which angle they filmed her from, she looked beautiful and wless. Moreover, she had a highprehensive ability and remembered all the details that the director mentioned, which meant that she could also naturally express the emotions she wanted in front of the camera. The director couldn¡¯t help butpliment her, ¡°Miss Greyson, you really are gifted. If you join the entertainment industry, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll be a world-renowned star.¡± Vaniaughed. ¡°Director, you¡¯re praising me so much that it¡¯s making me embarrassed.¡± The director chuckled happily with her. Compared to Vania¡¯s smooth progress, things weren¡¯t going well on Hanson¡¯s end at all. The director who was working with him was too afraid to raise his voice and could only ster a fake smile on his face as he carefully weighed every word he said, down to the punctuation. He carefully said, ¡°President Luke, you have to act more naturally in front of the camera.¡± ¡°Yes, very good.¡± ¡°The camera is here. President Luke, you have to look here.¡± ¡°President Luke, you¡¯re already doing really well, but if you rx your expression a little more, it¡¯ll be even more perfect.¡± This had to be the gentlest the director had ever been during his career. At the same time, it was also the most difficult time since he started directing. Just this one time alone was more tiring to him than directing ten other films. When Hanson saw Vania was finished but the director on his side had not stopped yet, his expression became colder and colder. It was clear that he was about to lose his temper soon. The cameramen and director immediately exchanged nces. In an instant, the chief director went up to Hanson and said respectfully, ¡°President Luke, you can just act as you normally do in front of the camera.¡± Instead of letting Hanson adapt to the camera, it was easier for them to have the camera adapt to him. Just his looks alone couldpletely make up for the ws in his acting. Or, more urately, even if he had no acting skills, he could still makeizens fawn over him through the screen. Hearing that, Hanson nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Then, what are you waiting for?¡± At Hanson¡¯s order, the director and staff on the scene immediately checked the set again, then set up the cameras. Before starting, the director exined the plot of the uing filming again. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 217 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Jealousy ¡°Three, two, one, action!¡± With the director¡¯s order, Vania instantly began acting, while the cold and aloof Hanson¡¯s high and mighty aura just happened to match the character¡¯s image, making his performance extremely natural. The filming went smoothly, and there was almost no need to stop, so most of it was shot in one take. Besides, the attractive actors made the director want to leave every clip unedited. Hence, the shooting, whichsted for more than three hours, finally ended two hours earlier than expected amidst the nervousness and joy. The moment they were done, several cameramen let out a sigh of relief at the same time. Vania was able to rx as well. During the filming, Hanson always took the opportunity to touch her, and if she hadn¡¯t wanted to avoid dying the shooting, she would¡¯ve gotten physical with him a long time ago. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course, Hanson would not admit he took advantage of the fact that they were filming to act shamelessly. Now that the shooting was over and he saw Vania ignoring him and walking away angrily, he knew that he had angered her again. He hurriedly chased after her and called out, ¡°Wait for me, my angel.¡± Vania continued to ignore him and walked forward huffily. She must not show this man any affection or he would be arrogant again. In the end, as a man, Hanson could take muchrger strides. Hence, he easily caught up with Vania in a few steps and said with a chuckle in her ear, ¡°I was wrong for speaking nonsense. Why don¡¯t you take your anger out on me instead?¡± Annoyed, Vaniaughed and looked at him. ¡°Why should I?¡± Her words made Hanson even happier. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t bear to hit me.¡± That wasn¡¯t the case at all. Vania had no idea how a cold president could be so brazen. In front of him, she was often powerless. Vania felt that she had to knock him down a notch and said, ¡°Hanson, keep this up and I¡¯ll ignore you.¡± Not wanting her to ignore him, Hanson immediately surrendered and replied dotingly, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± ¡°I want the most expensive restaurant.¡± Vania decided to make a huge dent in his wallet as revenge for always gloating about. ¡°Sure.¡± Hanson looked at her lovingly. As long as Vania wanted it, he would fulfill her every wish, much less a simple dinner. ¡­ ¡­ Vania and Hanson¡¯s shooting for the advertisement this time was in a film and television studio in Hammond, where many other crews were in the middle of filming as well. Coincidentally, Be was also filming a TV series here. Ever since she got together with Hereward, she had received a lot of support and had been filming in full swing in each filming set. She just had to wait for these works to be released, and her fame would skyrocket at once. Just as she finished filming and walked to the hotel where she was staying, she saw someone familiar. Although Vania and Hanson were dressed discreetly, Be was still able to recognize the man of her dreams at a nce. As she hadn¡¯t expected Hanson to show up all of a sudden, she was extremely surprised. However, after asking around a little, she learned that he and Vania hade to shoot an advertisement. They filmed something together? In that case, it must be the endorsement for Fantasy Daydream Jewelry. Be was jealous. She never expected that what was supposed to be her role would be taken over by Vania. They¡¯re really close with each other, aren¡¯t they? When Vania was in the hospital, Hanson had stayed by her side, and now he was with her again. At that thought, Be slowly began to group Vania with the people she disliked. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 218 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Be¡¯s n Be quietly followed them, and she was surprised and happy to see Hanson enter the hotel where she was staying. With this new opportunity, Be came up with another n. She was no longer that insignificant person she used to be. Although she was not famous yet, she was quite known for a neer, and had already changed a lot from the past. Swaying her body in a way that she thought was enchanting, she returned to her hotel room, where she hurriedly changed into her brand new and limited-edition sheer strap dress that made her appear extremely seductive. Then, after she doused herself in a strong perfume, she felt like a total pin-up. Once she was dolled up, she asked her assistant, Julia, ¡°Have you looked into it?¡± Julia replied in a small voice, ¡°Yes, that person is President Luke. He¡¯s staying in Room 608.¡± He¡¯s on the sixth floor as well? At that realization, Be became even more delighted. If they were on the same floor, it made things much more convenient for her. Heaven had truly lent a hand to her. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t wait any longer and yearned to rush to Hanson¡¯s side. She had long forgotten her previous experience of getting chased out. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Be happily said to Julia, ¡°Bring the things I asked for and keep watch. I¡¯m heading over.¡± Then, she pulled her dress down and looked at her beautiful figure in the mirror before immediately rushing out with the items in her hand and a face full of excitement. Once Julia hadpleted her instructions, she quietly made a phone call in a secluded ce. Be felt that with every step she took, her heartbeat raced even faster. She would definitely seed this time. She didn¡¯t believe that there would be a man who wouldn¡¯t be interested in a woman who offered herself to him. Upon reaching Room 608, she happily looked at the room for a moment before calming her breathing and extending her hand to knock on the door. Without having to wait for long, the door of the room soon opened, revealing Hanson who had opened the door. Be couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed, and every cell in her body was filled with excitement. She had never even dared to dream about Hanson opening the door for her personally. With the man she loved right in front of her, Be became so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She put on a shy act and said in a coy voice, ¡°President Luke, so it really was you. It¡¯s so nice to see you here. I happened to be filming here, but when I saw you from a distance, I thought it was you. I¡¯ve been worrying about your health these days, so I came over without holding any high hopes, but it really was you. Has your health improved now?¡± Be pretended to be excited and concerned while her eyes remained fixed on the man in front of her as she yearned to get her hands on him. Meanwhile, Hanson looked at the woman in front of him whose makeup made her look like a ghost. He couldn¡¯t bear to look at her directly, and the strong smell of perfume in particr made him sick. Besides, her coy and shy act instantly made his heart drop. He had already forgotten about her. If it weren¡¯t for her pungent perfume, he probably wouldn¡¯t know who she was. Although Hanson had an extraordinary memory, he still couldn¡¯t remember any women, especially when they were this tasteless. Seeing that Hanson remained silent, Be grew worried as she wondered what he was thinking about. Even so, she boldly took a step forward to get closer to him. Although she had just entered the entertainment industry, she had been with many other directors through Hereward¡¯s rmendation. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 219 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 219 Chapter 219 No Ulterior Motives All of those men had been charmed senseless by her, which further contributed to her opinion that she was extremely seductive, and no man could escape her allure. As she took a step forward, she deliberately pulled down her clothes to reveal more of her body, nning to press her chest against Hanson¡¯s body. Then, she acted as if she tripped herself, and with a gasp, her entire body tilted forward and copsed in Hanson¡¯s direction. However, as if he had seen through her thoughts, the moment she fell toward him, Hanson dodged sideways. He didn¡¯t want this putrid woman to contaminate his clothes. As a result, the unsuspecting Be immediately crashed onto the ground with a loud cry. She looked at Hanson with a pained expression, not forgetting her coy act as she said, ¡°Oh, President Luke, it hurts.¡± As she spoke, her hands continued to yank on her dress as her longing to strip for Hanson increased even further. She twisted her legs in an attempt to seduce him as she begged, ¡°President Luke, can you help me up? It hurts so much that I can¡¯t get up.¡± However, Hanson turned a blind eye to her, his expression extremely cold, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a single word that she said. Even so, Be couldn¡¯t see the change in Hanson¡¯s face at all, as she was immersed in her own world, thinking that he was one of those greasy men who would rush toward her like a hungry wolf with just a flick of her finger. She was just about to take off her clothes when she heard footstepsing from the room. In an instant, her face froze. There¡¯s someone else in the room? Hanson isn¡¯t alone? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As she wondered who else could be in the room, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°What happened?¡± As she hadn¡¯t taken off her makeup after the shooting ended, when they returned to the hotel, Vania quickly removed her makeup before she got ready to have dinner with Hanson. She had just been taking off her makeup in the bathroom earlier, and when she went out, she heard themotion at the door and walked over to see what was going on. As soon as she saw the scene at the door, she was taken aback. Why is Be lying on the ground with that appearance? Meanwhile, when Be saw Vania, she instantly panicked. Why is Vania here? Could it be that they were together? As soon as she thought of that possibility, she felt a chill running down her spine. Vania looked at Hanson¡¯s cold expression, but after a moment of confusion, she figured out what was going on. Still, she didn¡¯t bring it up and said to Be instead, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up yet?¡± Then, ncing at the high heels on her feet, she helpfully added, ¡°High heels are difficult to walk in, so you have to be careful.¡± At her words, Be¡¯s face immediately darkened. Is she mocking me and staking her im here? Immediately, Be stood up and fixed her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Greyson. Thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Then, she continued awkwardly, ¡°I was filming with a crew next to yours. When I saw President Luke, I was worried about his health and came over to give him some fruit.¡± Saying that, she picked up the fruit that had just fallen to the ground and showed it to Vania, as if rifying that she had no ulterior motives for paying Hanson a visit. However, she thought to herself, Why can¡¯t I get what Vania has? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m any worse than her at all. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 220 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Another Failed n Vania nodded to show that she believed Be¡¯s words before she asked, ¡°But, how did you know that this was Hanson¡¯s room?¡± Be was a little flustered by the question, not knowing what Vania meant, but she could only brace herself and exin, ¡°My room is on this floor as well, so when I came back, I saw Han¡ªI mean, President Luke entering this room. That¡¯s why I presumed it was his and came over to visit him.¡± As she spoke, she felt extremely unhappy. She wanted to be like Vania and call Hanson by his name as well, but she didn¡¯t dare to at the moment. Vania reminded her kindly, ¡°This isn¡¯t Hanson¡¯s room. It¡¯s mine.¡± Then, she looked at Hanson and said, ¡°I think she probably has something important to tell you. Should I leave?¡± Hanson looked at Vania¡¯s teasing expression and stared at her intently. ¡°You are not allowed to go anywhere.¡± Soon after, he called out to the door, ¡°Security.¡± As the staff had known in advance that Hanson was going to stay in their hotel, the person in charge had already arranged for security to guard the floor where he stayed. At Hanson¡¯s voice, the security team immediately ran over, fearing that something had happened. When they saw Hanson, they stood dutifully and waited for his orders. ¡°Take her away,¡± Hanson instructed in a disdainful voice without even sparing Be a nce. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Be hadn¡¯t expected that Hanson had called the security over because of her and yelped in surprise. ¡°President Luke, I¡­¡± However, before she could finish, she was lifted up by the security guards. Recalling her previous humiliation, Be was deeply displeased and nced at Vania with resentment in her eyes. If Vania hadn¡¯t said that in front of Hanson earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have ordered the guards to drag her away. Her n had failed yet again. Although she was filled with discontent, she didn¡¯t dare to cause a scene in case word spread to the members of her crew. If that happened, her reputation would be ruined. After Be was dragged away, Hanson felt that the air in this room had been contaminated, and said to Vania, ¡°Follow me.¡± Saying that, he took her hand and led her to the presidential suite on the top floor. As Vania looked at the room, she still spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of having me stay in the same room as you, right?¡± Although she didn¡¯t say anything, Hanson could see that she felt awkward about the earlier events. If that was the case, it meant that she still cared about him. His mood improving immensely, he said with a smile, ¡°You can if you want to.¡± Vania knew he was teasing her, so she didn¡¯t answer. At the end of the day, she didn¡¯t want to stay in that room anymore after Be had caused such a fuss earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the inner room, and you¡¯ll stay in the outer room.¡± Hanson was still smiling as he conceded, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say, so you can do as you please.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed her hand again. ¡°Can we go for dinner now, Your Majesty?¡± Vania pulled her hand back. ¡°Stop tugging me around.¡± In an instant, Hanson retracted his wandering hands and returned to his usual aloofness, turning back into a cold and distant president. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vania nced at him. Thinking that it was better this way, she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ On the other hand, after Be was dragged away by the security, she quietly snuck back to her room with her tail between her legs, afraid that someone from the same crew would spot her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 221 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Big Appetite As soon as she opened the door, she saw Hereward sitting on the couch in the room. She looked at him in horror and stammered, ¡°Hereward, why are you here?¡± Because she was too shocked, Be forgot about her delicate and beautiful act all of a sudden and could only stand at the door nkly. Meanwhile, Hereward narrowed his eyes dangerously, his hands holding up his greasy stomach as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie over now?¡± Seeing that Hereward was getting a little angry, Be immediately stepped forward tofort him. At this time, her panic had eased a lot, and she coaxed him, ¡°Ohe on, how could that be? Of course you cane over whenever you want. You¡¯re more than wee.¡± Hereward raised his eyebrows and looked at the woman in front of him who was obviously lying. ¡°Really? But, looking at your expression, it doesn¡¯t look like you wee me.¡± Be felt awkward for a moment as she touched her face with her hand. ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s not true. It might be because I¡¯ve just finished filming and am still immersed in my character, so I don¡¯t look natural yet.¡± Then, resisting her nervousness, she asked in her usual coy and sweet voice, ¡°When did youe over? Have you been waiting for me for a long time?¡± As she spoke, she deliberately wriggled her body and sat on Hereward¡¯sp, showing her charm to let him know that she still wanted to serve him with all her heart. However, Hereward scoffed coldly and shoved her down from hisp with a heavy push. ¡°Ahh!¡± Be immediately copsed to the ground. After being pushed around twice in a day, she was in immense pain, but she still held it in, not daring to show her temper at all. ¡°Hereward, what happened? Why are you so angry all of a sudden?¡± Saying that, she got up from the ground to sit on Hereward¡¯sp again. Moreover, when she got up, she deliberately pulled her clothes down further. After all, Hereward was only with her for her body, so Be didn¡¯t mind using this way to get his attention. However, Hereward obviously didn¡¯t feel anything for her, and his face remained cold. Looking at Hereward who was being so indifferent, Bepletely panicked. She didn¡¯t know how she had offended him, and feared that he would give up on her. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose his support yet as she had just started in the entertainment industry. If she didn¡¯t have him to pave the way for her, then her entertainment career would probably end here. Hereward looked at her naive and vulnerable face, saying coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a big appetite.¡± Be lowered her head with tears in her eyes, trying to win his sympathy as she asked weakly, ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t understand. You gave me everything that I have now. No matter what you ask me to do, it is my duty to listen to youpletely.¡± Although she said that, inwardly, she felt anxious. Did Hereward find out that I went to look for Hanson? However, Hereward kept sneering as he looked at Be with a face full of mockery. ¡°Really?¡± She immediately nodded. ¡°Everything I said is true. Hereward, you have to believe me.¡± ¡°All right. Then,e over and help me take off my clothes,¡± Hereward said in a greasy and sarcastic tone. Be hadn¡¯t expected that Hereward would make such a request at all. She was clearly taken aback and couldn¡¯t process his words all of a sudden as she stood frozen in ce.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 222 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 222 Chapter 222 A Warning At this time, Hereward¡¯sughter became even more obvious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yourself that you would do whatever I ask you to do? Why did you forget about me after you met someone better?¡± Be immediately shook her head and denied, ¡°No, how could that be?¡± Saying that, she immediately reached out, trying to help him unbutton his shirt, but as soon as she approached him, he grabbed her hand with all his strength, hurting her. However, she could only grit her teeth, not daring to say a word. She knew that Hereward was genuinely angry now and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, and could only let him vent his anger. Hereward looked impassive. He was a manager after all, and his way of speech carried authority and impact. Narrowing his eyes dangerously, he said to Be, ¡°I told you a long time ago that you should act wisely and not touch anything that doesn¡¯t belong to you, or I¡¯ll crush you. What¡¯s wrong now? Have you forgotten everything I said?¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve never forgotten,¡± she immediately denied. ¡°Never? Then, tell me, what did you do earlier tonight?¡± Be¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. It seemed that he had really found out. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t fool him, she came clean about it. ¡°It was only because President Luke and Miss Greyson chose me in the beginning that gave me the opportunity to enter the entertainment industry. That¡¯s why when I saw theme over today, I went to visit them. I really didn¡¯t mean anything else by that.¡± ¡°Oh? I thought you¡¯d switched to a better target and forgotten about me.¡± ¡°No. I belong to you, and I only listen to everything you say. I would never find someone else.¡± Be immediately vowed that she would never betray him. ¡°That better be the case. I¡¯m warning you, I don¡¯t care if you get into trouble yourself, but you¡¯d better not get me involved. This is thest time I¡¯ll say something like this to you. If I find out next time, I¡¯ll immediately crush you.¡± Hereward was already clearly telling Be that he knew everything she did, just like how she had gone to see Hanson today. As long as he wanted to know, he could find out at any time and quickly appear in front of her. To him, women were not important, and only his current status was the most crucial thing to him. If Be offended Hanson, his position as a department manager would probably be jeopardized, and he absolutely would not allow this woman to threaten his status. Be hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep in mind what you just said. I won¡¯t make this kind of mistake anymore.¡± As she spoke, she stepped forward and stretched out her hand, trying to undo Hereward¡¯s clothes. ¡°You¡¯ve been working for an entire day, but because I made a mistake, you hurriedly came here to worry about me. You must be exhausted, right? Let me give you a massage.¡± Hereward didn¡¯t push her away this time. How could he refuse a woman who was offering herself to him? What was more, he hadn¡¯t had enough of her yet. Pinching Be¡¯s chin with his hand, he said, ¡°This is your reality.¡± Be didn¡¯t dare to say any more and immediately clung onto his body. ¡­ Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Meanwhile, Mnie had dispatched more manpower to pay attention to Vania and Hanson¡¯s whereabouts since thest public trial of Vania¡¯s case. However, Hanson was not someone that ordinary people could follow around casually. Even some of the intel gathered by her men were obtained merely by chance. As it happened, a photo of Hanson and Vania leaving a hotel together appeared on Mnie¡¯s phone. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 223 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Bear With It As Mnie looked at the photo, she gritted her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°That b*tch Vania always acts pure and innocent, but isn¡¯t she showing her true nature in front of Hanson?¡± Upon hearing Mnie¡¯s resentful tone, Josie asked worriedly, ¡°What happened this time?¡± ¡°See for yourself,¡± Mnie snapped and tossed her phone out. When Josie picked up the phone and looked at the photo, she growled, ¡°Vania Greyson, she really does have a way with men.¡± ¡°Mom, what do you think we should do now?¡± Mnie was at sixes and sevens, entirely overwhelmed with fury. Josie was also unwilling to fall behind. But ever since the trial, many people around them and on the inte had been keeping their eye on them, so they might be caught if they weren¡¯t careful. Then, they might never have another chance in the future. Hence, she suppressed her anger and persuaded Mnie, ¡°Right now, we can only lie low and wait for an opportunity. Although the rumors on the inte have disappeared now, and Hanson isn¡¯t tracking it down, it doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t see it. So, we must be more careful lest he shifts his focus to us. If that happens, we¡¯ll be in constant trouble.¡± Mnie was dissatisfied by that answer. ¡°Of course I know that, but until when do we have to wait? Do I have to keep watching Vania and Hanson being together like this? Is there no other way but to endure now?¡± Josie shook her head. ¡°The time is not right yet. We have to be patient and avoid being anxious so that all of our hard work wouldn¡¯t be wasted.¡± Mnie really couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she always had to hold everything in. She smashed her phone again for the umpteenth time during the past few weeks. ¡­ Early in the morning at Luke Corporation, the person in charge of the advertising department held the samples that were made in a hurry overnight at thepany meeting early in the morning and said respectfully to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, this is the sample from the expedited production. Please have a look.¡± Hanson opened the file and browsed all the contents before ordering, ¡°Early tomorrow morning. I want to see the advertisement released.¡± Early tomorrow morning? So soon? It was the first time that the person in charge of the advertising department had to ept such an urgent job. However, as Hanson had already spoken, they did not dare to refuse and immediately epted. ¡°Yes, President Luke. I will arrange for the staff to work overtime immediately. The finished product will be completed by tomorrow morning.¡± Hanson nodded, not forgetting to add a reminder. ¡°Pay attention to the quality.¡± How could he allow his and Vania¡¯s first advertisement to be shoddy? ¡°Yes, I will definitely give you a perfect advertisement, President Luke.¡± The person in charge of the advertising department had already tooted his own horn, so he could only let all employees in his department work overtime overnight. Sure enough, before the morning meeting, the draft for the advertisement waspleted. Early in the morning, before Hanson arrived at the office, the person in charge of the advertising department was already waiting at his door. Judging from his bloodshot eyes, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t slept all night. And looking at the unchanged clothes he was wearing from yesterday, it was even more obvious that he¡¯d worked overnight in thepany. Upon seeing Hanson arrive at thepany, he immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°President Luke, the advertisement has beenpleted as per your request.¡± Hanson nodded, not giving him any more trouble as he said, ¡°Work together with the other departments, and it can be released after that.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll work on it this instant.¡± Before Hanson entered his office, he stopped and added, ¡°Also, your department has worked hard during these past few days. I¡¯ll double your bonus for this month, so go and retrieve it from the finance department.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 224 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Light Chaser ¡°Thank you, President Luke, on behalf of all the employees in my department.¡± After getting Hanson¡¯s affirmation, the person in charge of the advertising department breathed a sigh of relief. The bonus didn¡¯t matter as long as Hanson gave his approval, or they might have to work overtime in thepany for another night. Hanson nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Soon, they published this advertisement on Luke Corporation¡¯s official Twitter ount without notice as per their n. Almost in an instant, it was reported by major media and spread all across the inte at the same time, with headlines such as ¡®Hanson and Vania¡¯s Advertisement Endorsement,¡¯ ¡®Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation¡¯s Strong Union,¡¯ ¡®Fantasy Daydream Jewelry¡¯s New Release¡ª Light Chaser,¡¯ ¡®Luke Corporation¡¯s Advertising Spokesperson,¡¯ ¡®Vania Greyson¡¯s Work,¡¯ and so on. ¡®I¡¯m not hallucinating, right? President Luke and Vania Greyson are the spokespeople?¡¯ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t this advertisement break records?¡¯ ¡®Why does it look like a wedding photo to me? They look too good with each other.¡¯ ¡®Wasn¡¯t Be Godwin the spokesperson? What¡¯s with the sudden change? What is going on?¡¯ ¡®Right, why did they change the spokesperson all of a sudden? Is there not an official statement?¡¯ ¡®I heard that Be went to endorse another advertisement from Luke Corporation instead of Fantasy Daydream Jewelry.¡¯ ¡®But, it¡¯s a good thing that we can see the two people in charge film an advertisement together.¡¯ Of course, Mnie had a huge contribution to the prizedments on the inte, and more and more people began to wonder why the spokesperson was not Be. ¡®Then, was the audition a lie?¡¯ ¡®Since they didn¡¯t need the champion as their spokesperson, why did they hold that audition?¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As moreizens tagged Be in theirments, she saw the contents on Twitter and immediately posted a statement to exin the matter. ¡®First of all, I would like to apologize to all my followers. This advertisement was too perfect, and I could never express the emotions behind it personally, so I took the initiative to resign from the endorsement myself. It was my failure to exin this in time, and I have caused a misunderstanding for everyone. President Luke and President Greyson have always taken great care of me, so I would like to take this opportunity to thank them. I hope everyone can understand and continue to support me in my future acting career.¡¯ Be¡¯s well-thought-out statement quickly madeizens who didn¡¯t know the truth praise her unanimously, and they also stopped their suspicion of Vania and Hanson. Seeing that she was being praised so well on the inte, Be smiled triumphantly and once again sat in Hereward¡¯s arms, saying to him in a coy voice, ¡°This time, it¡¯s thanks to your advice that I¡¯ve be so popr.¡± Hereward was still pinching her chin as he said, ¡°As long as you listen to me, I can guarantee that you will be the most famous celebrity. I can do that much.¡± Be immediately nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything you say.¡± Mnie hadn¡¯t expected that the posts she had carefullye up with would be destroyed by Be¡¯s statement, and she trembled with anger. Now that Vania was gaining poprity on the inte, Mnie felt that she couldn¡¯t remain patient anymore. She picked up her phone and posted on Twitter, but as she still didn¡¯t have the guts to post it with her true identity, she sent the Tweet anonymously and hired some paid posters to boost her up on the trending searches. Celebrity Scandals posted: ¡®Vania intervened in Mnie and Hanson¡¯s rtionship. ording to a source, Mnie had given birth to a child with Hanson as early as five years ago and has been staying by Hanson¡¯s side discreetly since then. However, Vania suddenly appeared and used various methods to destroy their rtionship and intervene in the lives of the two, even threatening their children.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 225 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Hanson Finds Out For the sake of bagging Hanson, Vania even tried seducing him in bed. The Inte went wild over this news. ¡®Is this for real? This news popped up just when Vania and Hansonunched an advertisement together, so it seems suspicious.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s such an aplished woman too, but she couldn¡¯t escape the temptations of bing a homewrecker. Why is it that all these aplished people often end up bing homewreckers?¡¯ ¡®I heard that Hanson¡¯s children were born five years ago and the mother is Mnie. For the sake of maintaining a low profile, Mnie was willing to stay beside him without exposing her identity, but Vania came along and ruined everything. Mnie was heartbroken and has since left Hanson.¡¯ ¡®Vania is such an evil woman! No wonder Mnie kept trying to pick a fight with her. It turns out this was the cause. I feel bad for Mnie now.¡¯ ¡®Mnie and Hanson were together once. Don¡¯t you guys remember the jewelry appraisal event that happened not too long ago? Didn¡¯t Mnie show up with Hanson back then? There were two little boys with them too.¡¯ ¡®Oh, you¡¯re right! I remember that too. This means Vania is the other woman.¡¯ The Inte was full of gossip and scious news, and most onlinementers tended to simply agree with the loudest voices. Therefore, thements were flooded with sympathy and support for Mnie. When Mnie saw that thementers were supporting her, she began to gloat. She was still Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother, and Hanson could not deny this fact. There was no chance for Vania to make an excuse this time. Mnie finally managed to get her revenge. Meanwhile, Hanson, who had no idea what was happening on Twitter, was happily admiring his and Vania¡¯s advertisement. They had taken quite a lot of pictures too to use for other promotional activities. Every single one of them looked like a masterpiece to him. Hanson never liked taking pictures, but now he wished he could turn back time so that he could take even more pictures with Vania. He picked out a few clear shots of Vania and set them as the background for hisputer and his phone, as well as several other devices of his. As long as he opened them up, the first thing he saw would be her face. Then, he instructed his secretary, ¡°Get these pictures printed at once and put them up in all the most eye-catching areas in thepany.¡± He could im that it was for the sake ofplying with the promotional activities, but in reality, he just wanted as many people as possible to see the pictures of him and Vania together. His secretary had no clue why he wanted to do this and was puzzled as well, but she did not ask any questions. She carried out his instructions at once and made sure all the pictures were put up in the company. Even the digital signboard that hung outside Luke Corporation¡¯s building disyed an image of Vania and Hanson together as if they were about to get married. After seeing the walls covered in these pictures, Larry muttered to himself, President Luke really has his heart set on Ms. Greyson. Immediately, he walked into Hanson¡¯s office to report what was happening on Twitter. He was afraid that Hanson would find out about it himself and blow up at him. However, Hanson waspletely engrossed in the pictures. Larry rubbed his temples and cleared his throat to make his presence known. Once Hanson looked up at him, Larry asked hesitantly, ¡°President Luke, did you see the news on Twitter?¡± Hanson took one look at Larry¡¯s expression and surmised that it would not be something good. He calmly opened his Twitter to check. Immediately, he saw the gossip about him and Mnie. Hanson¡¯s expression turned cold. He was about to instruct Larry to sort it out at once, but he changed his mind once he recalled that Vania and her children felt strongly about Mnie.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 226 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Not Worthy Hanson kept tapping away on his phone. Larry was stumped by the fact that Hanson did not seem to have much of a reaction after seeing what was happening on Twitter. Does he n on just leaving this be? It was true that Mnie had given birth to two of Hanson¡¯s sons, but it was wrong to say that Vania was the third party in their rtionship. Why isn¡¯t President Luke making a statement about this? Ms. Greyson would never take another look at him if he didn¡¯t do anything. Larry was beginning to worry for his boss when he heard a notification from his phone. It was a Twitter notification. Larry had turned off all notifications save for three ounts. The first was President Luke¡¯s, the second was Vania¡¯s, and the third was thepany¡¯s. Now that he got a notification from Twitter, he immediately took his phone out to check for the update. Did Ms. Greyson send out a tweet? However, when he opened his Twitter app to check, his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. There was a tweet from Hanson himself. Hanson had never used his Twitter ount before despite having registered for one. If Larry was not Hanson¡¯s assistant, he would not have believed that this ount belonged to Hanson. Hanson Luke: ¡®Mnie Greyson isn¡¯t worthy.¡¯ His tweet instantly started trending. ¡®Is that President Luke? Did he get hacked?¡¯ ¡®Who would hack his ount? Do you think the IT department at Luke Corporation is just there for show?¡¯ ¡®So President Luke, who has never paid any attention to such gossip, is responding to this one?!¡¯ ¡®What does this mean? Is he saying that the news is fake?¡¯ A few secondster, Hanson sent out another earth-shattering tweet. Hanson Luke: ¡®I¡¯m in the process of wooing Vania Greyson, and I hope no one jeopardizes this for me. If I lose my chance for a wife, I wille after those who ruined it for me.¡¯ Who would have expected the president of such a monumental corporation to joke like this? Everyone was floored. ¡®OMG! Is this how a president flirts?!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯te after me, man. I¡¯d pee my pants!¡¯ ¡®Who said Vania¡¯s a homewrecker? President Luke himself says that he¡¯s trying to date her! Mnie¡¯s nothing to him.¡¯ ¡®Did Mnie sign up for some kind of negative publicity package? Every time there¡¯s news about her, she always ends up being the one that gets exposed.¡¯ ¡®This is so sweet of President Luke. Vania would surely agree to date him now.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t wait to hear the news of President Luke and Vania getting together.¡¯Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡®But what about President Luke¡¯s children? Can anyone confirm whether Mnie is their mother?¡¯ ¡®Is President Luke divorced and trying for his second marriage?¡¯ ¡®Hey, the one who said President Luke¡¯s divorced, do you have a death wish? The president might come after you for ruining his chance.¡¯ ¡®Did anyone else notice that President Luke is only following Vania?¡¯ Thementers were split into those who were expressing support for Hanson and Vania to start dating, and those who were trying to figure out who the mother of Hanson¡¯s children was. No one cared about who Mnie was anymore. ¡°Vania¡­ Argh! You b*tch!¡± When Mnie saw thements on Twitter, she was nearly driven mad with rage. She could not believe that Hanson had taken the initiative to send out a tweet that imed she was not worthy of him! Hah! I¡¯m not worthy, huh? Did he not care about the fact that she was Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother anymore? Mnie¡¯s eyes were full of hatred as she red at thements on Twitter. If things did not go her way, she would not be letting Vania get her way either. Mnie had developed a heinous n in her mind. The Inte was abuzz over this series of events. It had be the hottest gossip in town, surpassing news about all the other celebrities and influential people. Even the police who had taken Vania into police custody earlier on came out to make a statement saying that the case had been resolved and the people involved had been let go. They even released a statement detailing the entire investigation process. Apparently, it was an act of revenge by Wesley¡¯s family members over the incident at Red Allure in Easnd. Both parties were willing to settle, so the case ended just like that. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 227 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 227 Chapter 227 The Children Strike Back Everyone began to cheer for Vania and Hanson as many of them wished that they would end up together. Vania was taken by surprise when she saw Hanson¡¯s tweets too. She nced at the words she had written and her smile widened. After putting what she had written into an envelope, she passed it to Linda and said, ¡°Send this off.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, the four children at home had strange feelings in their hearts when they saw the way Hanson publicly defended their mother. Somewhere deep in the recesses of their minds, their attitude toward him was slowly changing, but none of them recognized it yet. Jackmented in a standoffish manner, ¡°We can¡¯t let him win us over just because of one little thing he did. We need to keep our eyes peeled and stop him if he ever does anything that hurts Mommy.¡± Jacob raised his fist in support. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jack. We can¡¯t approve of him just because of this.¡± James and Jude nodded solemnly. ¡°They even called Mommy a homewrecker! This must be that awful woman, Mnie¡¯s doing. We have to teach her a lesson.¡± Jack began tapping away on hisptop, and soon, he found the IP address of the anonymous ount that sent out the tweet. James saw what Jack had done and thought it was not enough. ¡°We need to do more than that. Let¡¯s expose the news of her poisoning her own children. We¡¯ll see how she can continue using her children as an excuse.¡± Jack agreed. ¡°You always think a few steps forward, James. I agree.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If she dares to disrespect Mommy this way, she should get a taste of her own medicine.¡± Jacob did not want to let Mnie get away with this. Jude nodded as well. He felt protective of Vania as well, but he still rarely spoke since he was not used to speaking yet. The four children came up with a detailed n. First, they tweeted an image that showed that the IP address of the Twitter ount, Secrets of the Rich and Famous, belonged to Mnie¡¯s ce of residence. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This proved that the person who framed Vania was someone close to Mnie. After all, why would a stranger appear in her house? While everyone was trying to wrap their heads around this piece of gossip, another audio recording was released on Twitter. This time, the audio recording exposed how Mnie had poisoned Morales and Morgan. The Inte went nuts over this. No one would have thought that Mnie would harm her own children. They assumed Mnie was just trying to pick a fight with Vania, but it shocked them to find out that she was so cruel that she even acted against her children. ¡®I thought she¡¯s the children¡¯s mother? How could she do such a horrible thing? This doesn¡¯t sound like something a mother would do.¡¯ ¡®President Luke needs to look into this and see who the children¡¯s mother really is.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over now. Thank goodness she¡¯s not with President Luke, or else, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯d do something even more heinous in the future.¡¯ ¡®Vania needs to be careful. Mnie¡¯s willing to hurt even her own children, so I wouldn¡¯t put anything past her.¡¯ At first, Mnie thought that everything would blow over soon, but she was thrown for a loop when the recording was made public. Only a few people knew about the poisoning incident. Was this Hanson¡¯s doing? No! It must be Vania! She must have set up a series of expos¨¦s to ruin me! Once Mnie saw thements online, she grew fearful. Thements that imed she might not be the children¡¯s mother after all sent a chill down her spine. If Hanson believed what they were saying and decided to investigate, that would be the end of her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 228 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Gossip Dies Down Mnie chided herself for the careless mistake of posting the tweets at home. She continued to think things through, and she was even more determined to carry out her n. However, now was not the time to act. Morales and Morgan were not back yet, so she could not do anything. How was she going to deal with the news online? Feeling rather helpless, Mnie turned to Josie and asked, ¡°Mom, what should I do now?¡± Josie sighed, and her tone was a little usatory as she said, ¡°I told you to just bear with it for now, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± It had to be said that Josie was fretting too. If Hanson did decide to look into everything, they would surely be exposed, and it went without saying that Vania would not be letting them get away with this either. ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t try to stop me when I released the news, so what¡¯s the point of saying this now? Hurry up and think of a way out of this. What should we do now?¡± Mnie huffed. She was beginning to regret her recklessness too. Josie rested her forehead against her hand and said, ¡°What else can we do? Whatever you do right now will just make things worse. Stop paying any attention to this. Just let the news die out by itself. We¡¯ll find another chance to go after Vania.¡± ¡°But what if Hanson gets suspicious after seeing thosements?¡± This was what Mnie feared the most. ¡°Find someone to deal with thosements then, but don¡¯t bother with anything else.¡± Josie was feeling rather helpless too. Mnie had nothing better to suggest, so she had to swallow her anger and nod in agreement. ¡­ ¡­ Back at Luke Corporation, when Hanson saw the new information that exposed Mnie, he was intrigued and started to look into the IP address of the Twitter ount that posted that information. When he saw the location of the IP address, he was stunned. It was the same location as the hackers from before, which was Vania¡¯s residence. The cogs in Hanson¡¯s mind began spinning as he recalled everything that happened so far, as well as those children¡¯s interests. A thought popped into his head. Could it be them? He decided against looking into it now, but he made a mental note of it. Perhaps there would be a surprise in store for him someday. In any case, the news died down just like that. This was always the case with all these sorts of online gossip. Good or bad, it would all die down with time. Many people would soon forget about this since it did not involve them personally anyway. Furthermore, many of thesements were either from eager gossipers or fake ounts that were fanning the mes on purpose, so they were not concerned about the truth at all. After a while, all the nastyments about Mnie died off too. Meanwhile, Fantasy Daydream Jewelry kept breaking sales record after sales record. Luke Corporation¡¯s jewelry arm had never seen such high revenue before. ¡°Congrattions, President Luke! Wonderful news, President Luke!¡± The director of the sales department was grinning from ear to ear. Hanson stared at the director who was as jolly as Santa us right now andmented teasingly, ¡°Others might think that I¡¯m getting married.¡± Immediately, the sales director tried to wipe the smile off his face as he scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m just too excited that I ended up speaking without thinking.¡± Hanson had already seen the sales report, so he nodded and said, ¡°You did well.¡± Praises rarely came out of Hanson¡¯s mouth, and the sales director¡¯s cheeks were aching from how wide his smile was. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As for Larry, he was wise enough to discern that this was all due to Vania. Otherwise, Hanson would not be as enthusiastic about this. Hanson was indeed in an excellent mood, so he dered, ¡°I know how hard everyone worked on this, so let¡¯s have a celebratory dinner at Hammond International Hotel tomorrow. We¡¯ll start at 5.00PM.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 229 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 229 Chapter 229 An Enigma Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you so much, President Luke!¡± The director was so ecstatic that he kept repeating his thanks. Hanson waved him off. He did not want to see such a silly grin on an employee of his. Just then, Hanson turned to Larry and instructed him, ¡°There¡¯s something else you need to do.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± Hanson had an ulterior motive for throwing this celebratory dinner. Meanwhile, the employees were overjoyed to hear that they would be having a celebratory dinner. They began to nickname the coboration between Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation as one that would be going down in history. They had a very good impression of Vania too; thanks to Hanson, they began to address her as the boss¡¯ wife whenever they talked about her. Hanson gave word that since they would be having a celebratory dinner tomorrow, it would be a half- day at work. Once again, cheers broke out all over Luke Corporation. Dinners thrown at Hammond International Hotel were some of the finest, and not many people could im that they had been to one before. News about this celebratory dinner spread like wildfire, and many people wanted to attend for the sake of meeting Vania and Hanson and hopefully finding an opportunity to work with them in the future. Many people could tell that both Luke Corporation and Gxy Corporation were giants in the business world right now, and anyone who worked with them would benefit greatly. It was meant to be an ordinary celebratory dinner, but more and more people kepting, and it ended up being a grand affair. This was excellent news to Mnie as it was just the right opportunity for her to set the record straight and cleanse herself of all the negative publicity. Unfortunately for her, the celebratory dinner was invite-only, and Luke Corporation ran a tight ship when it came to these things. She would not be able to weasel her way in if she did not have an invite. Mnie paced back and forth in her room as she eximed, ¡°Mom, hurry up and help me find a way to get in. As long as I get in, I can go up on stage to perform that song. Hanson might be so moved by my performance that he would take me back.¡± Josie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The song I got you to learn is the favorite song of Luke Corporation¡¯sst president, who¡¯s deceased now. When you perform, put on the clothes you wore when you two first met. I¡¯m sure it would stir his memories. As long as he¡¯s moved by it, seize this opportunity to plead with him by using the children as your excuse too. It might just work out.¡± Still, Mnie¡¯s expression was dark with not a single trace of joy. She frowned and said, ¡°What you said is a given, but we don¡¯t have a way to get in right now.¡± Did she have to go and snatch an invite from one of the employees? Mnie could only think of such a blunt idea. She even began to consider her chances of sess if she did this. Josie began to pace as well. ¡°Don¡¯t get so impatient. Let me think about this.¡± How could Mnie not be impatient at a time like this? Still, there was no point in being impatient, so she sighed. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just go and snatch one of the invites from someone.¡± Josie shut that down at once. ¡°Definitely not!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your idea then?¡± Mnie stomped her foot in frustration. Just as the two of them were about to tear their hair out over this, Mnie received a strange but familiar call. She heard a man¡¯s voice, but she did not know who it was. ¡°Come to the door and take your invite.¡± The call ended once the man said those few words. Mnie did not even have the chance to speak. Mnie looked out the window at once and saw a delivery man standing outside the vi. He was waiting with some kind of document in hand. Deep down inside, Mnie was stunned and also a little wary. This man was an enigma. He always came and went like the wind. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 230 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Getting In Even so, this mysterious man would always be the one who gave Mnie a way out whenever she encountered any kind of trouble. Five years ago, this man had been the one who told her about what happened between Vania and Hanson. This was how she managed to find Vania, seize two children from her, and use them to stay by Hanson¡¯s side. To this day, she did not know who that man was or why he gave such information to her, and why he delivered her to Hanson¡¯s side. She also had no idea how the man managed to stop Hanson from finding out the truth about that night. What was his goal? Mnie could not make head or tail of the situation. Why would that man be so well-informed about everything that happened? However, she could not dwell on this right now. The most important thing now was to attend the celebratory dinner and meet Hanson. Mnie rushed downstairs and took the invite before saying to Josie, ¡°Mom, can you find a way to get some money from Dad? I want to buy a new gown.¡± ¡°Why do you want to buy a new gown? Aren¡¯t you going to wear what you wore when you two first met to stir his memories?¡± Josie waited for Mnie¡¯s answer. ¡°He has probably already forgotten all about our first meeting. I want to wear a style I¡¯ve never worn before today and show up in front of him in a whole new light.¡± In Mnie¡¯s mind, she could already picture the scene. Josie nodded and agreed to her request. ¡°I¡¯ll get you that money. Oh, by the way, how have you been getting along with the piano?¡± Mnie was confident that she could y the song well, so she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ve practiced it countless times. I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Once Mnie got the money from Josie, she went to her favorite boutique to buy an incredibly sexy gown. She had never worn such a daring gown before. After changing into her new gown, she made sure her makeup was immacte before rushing over to Hammond International Hotel without further ado. Inside the hotel, many guests had arrived for the celebratory dinner. Mnie hurriedly handed her invite over at the entrance, and once the guards checked that it was valid, she rushed in out of fear that someone might recognize her. She kept walking with her head bowed and did not dare to catch anyone¡¯s eye. She walked to a corner and chose the most discreet seat possible before sitting down in wait for the right moment. Mnie kept a close watch on the entrance. She wanted to see Hanson, who she had not seen in a long time, and she wanted to see if Vania came with him. Just as Mnie was upied with all these thoughts, she heard a voice beside her ring out. ¡°Nice to meet you. May I have a drink with you?¡± At first, Mnie feared that someone had recognized her, but now that she realized it was an unfamiliar voice, she looked up at the man in front of her. She found that the man was studying her carefully. He seemed like a man in his thirties with average looks. There was nothing about him that stood out at all. His eyes were curious, but she did not see anything else in his gaze, so she did not know what his intentions were. Mnie frowned, but a thought shed across her mind. Anyone who managed to score an invite to this event would not be someone ordinary. Therefore, she smiled and raised the wine ss in front of her. ¡°Of course.¡± The man clinked his ss with hers before taking a sip of wine. He smiled and gave a simple introduction. ¡°Hi, my name is Chris Jonas. I¡¯m a manager at Epic Media Inc.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 231 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 231 Chapter 231 An Awkward Conversation Hearing his self-introduction, Mnie sized him up once again. She didn¡¯t know much about show business, but she had heard the names of both thepany and the talent agent. Having produced a lot of big-name celebrities, Epic Media Inc. was of considerable repute in the industry. Moreover, Chris Jonas was said to be thepany¡¯s top talent agent, with extraordinary capabilities and a good eye for new talents. Because of this, he had quite some reputation in show business as well. At the thought of this, Mnie instantly became friendly toward him. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Mnie Greyson.¡± While hearing Mnie¡¯s name, Chris was inwardly startled. However, he worked in show business, after all, so he was able to feign impassivity. ¡°Oh! Uh, hi. Nice to meet you.¡± So she¡¯s Mnie Greyson, huh? he thought. As a talent agent, he was naturally aware of the rumors circting on Twitter. He attended the celebratory party mostly to get into contact with Vania, with whom he hoped to establish some coboration. Hispany was considered to be way ahead of others in the industry, but it showed some signs of teauing, so he desperately wanted to break through such limitations. As a result, Vania instantly caught his eye, thanks to his discerning eye as a talent agent. However, little did he expect that as soon as he entered the conference hall, he would notice a woman in a ck cutout dress staring nkly at the entrance from a corner, which drew his attention at once. Her fine appearance instantly aroused his interest in scouting new talent, so he came over and spoke to her. However, he never expected the woman to be Mnie. In reality, Mnie was quite good-looking in appearance, but she often disyed an unsightly pettiness in front of Vania. Not only was she far less self-confident and easy-mannered than Vania, but her features weren¡¯t as delicate as thetter¡¯s, too. After all, although they shared a father, they were born to different mothers. Josie, Mnie¡¯s mother, couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Roseanne, Vania¡¯s mother.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After learning of Mnie¡¯s name, Chris was half-disappointed deep down. Apart from the rumors on the inte, Hanson was another reason he dared not rashly make contact with her. Otherwise, not only would he be unable to liberate hispany from its current constraints, but he might even end up bringing thepany down with him. Still smiling politely, Mnie stared at him without saying a word, as if waiting for him to exin his purpose in speaking to her. Having started the conversation himself, Chris couldn¡¯t excuse himself right away, so he could only bite the bullet and go on. ¡°Sorry if I bothered you, but I just saw you sitting here alone and noticed your extraordinary deportment,¡± he said, before handing his business card to Mnie. ¡°Miss Mnie, if you¡¯re interested in entering show business in the future, we can discuss it anytime.¡± This was merely an excuse, though. There was no way he would invite Mnie to enter show business. He only said so as he had really intended; he presumed that the heiress to Greyson Realty wouldn¡¯t venture into show business. Mnie didn¡¯t take his words to heart either. ¡°Thanks a lot for your kindness.¡± She merely smiled before carelessly putting the business card in her purse. At the moment, she was giving zero consideration to his words, for she was preupied with Hanson. She wanted to return to his side more than anything else. As for the idea of entering show business, she had never considered it at all. Just then, amotion suddenly broke out at the entrance. Only Hanson could cause such a greatmotion, thought Mnie; she immediately turned to look at the entrance. And sure enough, Hanson strode in confidently in his tuxedo, surrounded by the crowd. Mnie knew without thinking that the woman standing next to him had to be Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 232 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Mnie¡¯s Sudden Appearance Vania was wearing a turquoise peacock dress that reached down to her ankles while hugging her hourss figure. Not only that, but it had a fishtail design and was embellished with feathers of the same color. As a result, she looked like a dazzling peacock fairy, drawing the gaze of everyone present from the moment she came in. Even Chris, who had just greeted her, looked at her with profound admiration. Mnie was filled with jealousy when she saw Vania looking like this. Moreover, it was obvious that Hanson¡¯s tuxedo matched Vania¡¯s dress, with itspels and cuffs having the same design. One needed not take a closer look to see that the couple were dressed in matching outfits. Hanson had never been so fashionably dressed before. In fact, he was usually d in drab suits. Mnie remembered how Finley had once persuaded him to dress younger when she was at the Luke Estate, to which he replied outright that it wasn¡¯t necessary. And now, he changed his clothing style for Vania¡¯s sake. Mnie¡¯s fingernails dug deep into her flesh, but she couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all. Trembling all over, she stood where she was, staring at everything with unblinking eyes and an expression that seemed somewhat scary. Seeing that Vania and Hanson had arrived at the scene, the emcee of the celebratory party immediately said, ¡°Today¡¯s celebratory party is specially organized by the Luke Corporation to thank all of its employees. Everyone who is here to attend the celebratory party today may feast and have fun to your hearts¡¯ content, while thepany will bear all the costs. Also, everyone¡¯s invitation card has a number on it. Please keep your invitation card with you and remember your number. At the end of the celebratory party, we¡¯ll randomly select a lucky fellow who will receive an borately prepared gift from President Luke.¡± Keeping the guests in suspense, he said toward the end of his speech, ¡°The gift is said to be invaluable and is the only one of its kind.¡± His speech was followed by a piece of cheerful and rxing music, upon which everyone squealed with delight. The scene was full of lively atmosphere. At the celebratory party, some danced lightly to the music, whereas some got together and chit-chatted about work. While some made new friends at the party, some who weren¡¯t good at having fun sat in a corner and enjoyed their desserts. Hanson had never stopped being approached for conversations ever since he entered the conference hall, and Vania had been conversing with the guests as well. ¡°How lucky we are to see you in person, Ms. Greyson! You look a million times more beautiful than in themercial.¡± ¡°Yeah, Ms. Greyson. You¡¯re so beautiful and talented; I wonder when we¡¯ll be able to work with you. We¡¯ve been admiring your talent for a long time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right! We¡¯re looking forward to working with you and President Luke, Ms. Greyson.¡± Vania replied with a smile, ¡°There¡¯ll surely be such an opportunity.¡± Just then, the piano music at the scene changed all of a sudden. Hanson was visibly startled by the change in the piano music, so much so that even Vania could sense his sudden movement. Not knowing what had brought such a sudden change in him, she subconsciously darted her eyes toward him. Then, she turned to look at the piano, where a gorgeously- dressed woman with shoulder-length hair was sitting there and ying the piano. It was Mnie. Vania was startled; she didn¡¯t expect Mnie to show up at the Luke Corporation¡¯s celebratory party so unexpectedly. How did she get in here? Why is she ying the piano? she wondered. As far as she knew, Mnie couldn¡¯t y the piano. Perhaps she¡¯s learned how to y the piano these days.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 233 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 233 Chapter 233 His Grandfather¡¯s Favorite Song At the same time, however, Vania deduced instantly from the look of surprise on Hanson¡¯s face that the piano music Mnie was ying had to be of great importance to him. Could they have shared some wonderful memories together? Her heart twinged subconsciously as she didn¡¯t know how to describe her feelings. Seeing how he kept staring at Mnie¡¯s location, she only felt like an eyesore while standing here. She wanted to turn around and leave, but he grabbed her before she could do so. Hanson had resumed his usual countenance at this moment. Seeing through what Vania was thinking, he whispered in her ear, exining patiently, ¡°This was my grandpa¡¯s favorite song, written by my grandma herself at their 50th wedding anniversary. I¡¯d never heard anyone y it for years since his death, so I was startled to hear it all of a sudden. I wasn¡¯t startled because of Mnie.¡± I see. Vania felt somewhat embarrassed for having made a big deal out of something trivial just now. Since when did I be so emotional? She gave a sigh of helplessness. Seeing her expression, Hanson beamed with pleasure. ¡°Are you being jealous again?¡± Am I a green-eyed monster who gets jealous every single day? And besides, why should I be jealous? thought Vania. She denied it categorically, saying, ¡°I just wanted to go over there to get something to drink.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t believe her, though. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Vania replied, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve spoken so much just now; now I¡¯m thirsty.¡± She thought she sounded innocent, but her expression seemed very unnatural. Hanson didn¡¯t expose her either. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, then,¡± he said. Then, he subconsciously took her by the hand to the beverage section. Vania didn¡¯t know what was on her mind, but she didn¡¯t break free of Hanson¡¯s grasp. She wanted Mnie to see them holding hands, knowing that Mnie had been keeping a close eye on them. On the other hand, Hanson was more than willing to go along with her. He was only too eager for her to often care so much about him, so he was happy to oblige her even if she was only holding hands with him on purpose. Of course, their holding hands didn¡¯t elude Mnie¡¯s gaze. Despite ying the piano, she had been keeping a close eye on the couple the whole time. Seeing how Hanson stared straight at her after being startled just now, she was immensely overjoyed. She had thought that he would stop in his tracks for the song, but to her great dismay, as soon as Vania turned around, he went after her without the slightest hesitation. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mnie¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw the couple holding hands and chatting happily. She wished she could go after them, but now that she was already halfway through the piano music, she couldn¡¯t stop here, so she had no choice but to keep on ying the piano. Those nearby who were unaware of the truth gasped with admiration at her performance. ¡°How amazing that she¡¯s able to y such a tricky piece of music so well!¡± ¡°What a lovely tune! I don¡¯t know what its name is, but it sounds very difficult to y.¡± At this moment, Chris, who had given his business card to Mnie just now, began to see her in a different light. A while ago, he had mostly avoided her as much as he could, but now he had a different idea in his mind. He had been screening new talents for a show called ¡®The Voice¡¯tely, so perhaps he could draw some publicity by having her participate in the show. If he could propel such a notorious woman to prominence, wouldn¡¯t it prove that he was a sess as a talent agent? With that, a n began to form in his mind. After ending her performance, Mnie finally hurried out of the piano section. Her eyes instinctively searched for Hanson, but she didn¡¯t see him after searching through the crowd. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 234 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Their Piano Duet That¡¯s weird. Aren¡¯t they in the beverage section? Howe they disappeared as soon as I came out? I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on them the whole time. Where could they¡¯ve gone while I bowed to thank the audience? Just when Mnie was searching for the couple in confusion, she heard the sound of the piano being yed again; it was the song she had just yed. She looked back at once, only to see Vania sitting before the piano with rapt attention, her fingers dancing so smoothly and fluidly across the piano keys. At the sight of this, Mnie instantly turned as white as a sheet. When did Vania learn how to y the piano? As far as she could recall, Vania had always been engrossed in songwriting as a child, but she wasn¡¯t good at ying musical instruments. Moreover, this piano piece wasn¡¯t well-known. After all, it was written by Hanson¡¯s grandmother, so very few people knew about it. She had paid the earth for it, and besides, this piece was so difficult to y that she only managed to y it in full through countless practice. How did Vania learn how to y the piano piece? Not only that, but she¡¯s ying it so well! She clenched her fists tightly. Why is she able to spoil my ns effortlessly every single time? Just then, some people began to whisper among themselves. ¡°I never thought Miss Vania could also y the piano so well.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really good at ying the piano. She ys more smoothly and expressively than the one just now.¡± ¡°The person just now got a few notes wrong. Not only that, but her yingcked emotion, as if she made a special effort to memorize the notes.¡± Indeed, Mnie had to admit that she had be nervous and missed a few notes when Hanson left with Vania just now. Still, she didn¡¯t expect this many music connoisseurs among the guests who could even notice such a trivial mistake. Meanwhile, Hanson never expected Vania to drag him here to y the piano. It was clear from her expression just now that she had never heard of this piece before. How could she y it so well on her first try? He stared at her with a visible flicker in his eyes. Sensing the man¡¯s gaze, Vania looked up to meet his eyes. The instant their eyes met in the dimly lit banquet hall, sparks seemed to fly between them, which took everyone¡¯s breath away. Upon seeing this, Mnie was filled with resentment; now she exploded with rage whenever she saw Hanson being with Vania. She trembled all over as her fingernails dug into her flesh again, the pain of which she didn¡¯t feel at all. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Under the colorful lights, Hanson strode steadily to Vania¡¯s side before seating himself next to her. The next instant, his fingers also began dancing across the piano keys. Joining in at just the right moment, he picked up the music seamlessly. With that, they yed a piano duet together in perfect coordination. The song was tuneful, smooth, and pleasant to the ears. One could tell the love contained in its music from the couple¡¯s ying, so much so that one couldn¡¯t help losing themselves in it. Hanson and Vania had never practiced the piece before, nor had they rehearsed it in advance, but their piano duet was so well-coordinated that it gave a feeling that their minds were in sync. As a consequence, those on the dance floor praised them in whispers. ¡°Miss Vania and President Luke are such a perfect match.¡± ¡°No one could be more good-looking, talented, and well-matched than they are.¡± Those present at the party chimed in with augh, ¡°They¡¯ve opened our eyes today! Seems like they¡¯ve been hiding their light under a bushel.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes were steadily fixed on Vania, but her mind had wandered for a long time. We¡¯ve spent five years together, and yet I never knew Hanson could y the piano! she growled inwardly upon seeing how the couple yed the piano duet in perfect coordination. Soon afterward, the couple¡¯s performance ended, upon which they stood up hand in hand and thanked the crowd. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 235 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 235 Chapter 235 She Is Like a Book The audience broke into continuous apuse. Indeed, the crowd were fascinated by the couple¡¯s tacit coordination and how they had expressed themselves in the music. Standing under the light, Vania and Hanson epted the crowd¡¯s apuse together, as if they were at their own wedding. However chagrined and resentful Mnie was, she couldn¡¯t stand out like a sore thumb at this very moment, so she could only apud along with everyone else. She really couldn¡¯t describe her feelings. She had painstakingly practiced the piano piece, only to have Vania steal the spotlight from her. After such a brief interlude, everyone began to chat, dance, and have fun again. Wrapping his arm loosely around Vania¡¯s waist, Hanson whispered softly in her ear, ¡°You learned how to y the piece after listening to it just once?¡± He could clearly see from her expression just now that she had never heard the song before, but her performance just now was so skillful that he was inwardly astonished. She can always bring me surprises, he thought. Vania merely raised an eyebrow without answering his question. Hanson still looked at her with a smile on his face. ¡°I feel that there¡¯s a growing number of secrets about you, which will only attract me even more.¡± Indeed, whenever Vania showed up, she would bring him something different. And besides, hertent capabilities made him feel that there was much more to her than that. There were still many things about her that he had yet to discover and see with his own eyes. She was just like a book that he couldn¡¯t help but read page after page. At times, he would get impatient; he wanted to know the conclusion of the story, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to skip to the end ofCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. the book, fearing he would miss out on the enthralling plotlines. Because of that, he could only be patient and read the book bit by bit, pondering over its contents little by little. However, the more he did so, the more fascinated he became. He was so curious about her that he felt he had be somewhat obsessed with her. Vania pushed him lightly with her hands to keep his warm breath away from her. Just as she wanted to speak, she saw Mnieing toward them from a distance, and the corner of her lips turned up for a moment. The next instant, she leaned straight toward him, as if she was going to fall over. Hanson was startled by her sudden movement. The next instant, however, he saw the personing their way from the corner of his eye, upon which he smiled a knowing smile. Taking advantage of the situation, he caught Vania just in time as she fell toward him, causing her to fall precisely into his arms. Then, without giving her time to respond, he lowered his head, wanting to kiss the woman in his arms. The sweetness of her lipsst time had left him pondering over it continuously, making him even more impatient. Such a move wasn¡¯t part of what Vania had nned, though. She usingly stared wide-eyed at him to signal him not to do anything reckless. There are so many people watching. If someone takes photos of us and posts them online, who knows what kind of rumors will arise from them? I don¡¯t want to be judged by theizens. However, Hanson leaned his face toward her as though he didn¡¯t notice the look in her eyes. Just as they were about to kiss, Mnie suddenly cried out, ¡°Hanson!¡± The cry contained a multitude of emotions, including her yearning for the man she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, her aversion to Vania and Hanson kissing, and a touch of resentment and anticipation. After calling his name, she immediately stepped toward them. At this very moment, she was so impulsive that if he were to really kiss Vania, she would probably recklessly pull them apart. Staring fixedly at the couple, she measured her words, fearing that she might give an unsatisfactory answer that couldn¡¯t move him when he asked her why she was here. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 236 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Hanson¡¯s Reaction As she had expected, Hanson stopped what he was doing at this moment. He didn¡¯t get annoyed, but he didn¡¯t look at her either. Instead, his eyes were glued to Vania the entire time. Rather than avoiding his gaze, Vania met his eyes and said in a deliberately sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry, Hanson. Let¡¯s go over there.¡± Speaking with a studied drawl, she sounded so coquettish that it left one¡¯s bones tingling. Furthermore, she looked seductively charming in the first ce, which really made her seem like a captivating seductress when coupled with such a voice. Hanson felt like his body was on fire the instant she called his name. When has she ever called my name in such a way? Even when she called his name back then, it was enough to make his body and soul feel burning hot. As a result, the instant she called out to him right now, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. His body had a visible reaction, while his eyes lit up and became bloodshot. Like a rising male lion staring at its prey before it, he stared fixedly at the woman before him with possessive eyes, fearing that she might run away. After a long time, he finally gathered his breath and said in a somewhat husky voice, ¡°Call me like that from now on.¡± Then, without waiting for her reply, he put his arm loosely around her shoulders and took her to the dining area, during which time he didn¡¯t even take a nce at Mnie. At this moment, Mnie was really upset. She could tell from how Hanson had reacted just now that he was really aroused. When has he ever been aroused in front of me? He gave no response even when I stood naked in front of him. All Vania did was call his name. Did he have to react so strongly? Heartbroken, she watched the couple leave before sniffling to hold back her tears. Meanwhile, Vania immediately recoiled from Hanson¡¯s embrace and moved her shoulder ufortably as soon as they reached the dining area. She had never had such intimate physical contact with any man other than him, and this made her feel somewhat bashful. Hanson smiled helplessly. I guess I¡¯m just a tool that she gets rid of as soon as I¡¯ve served her purpose. Still, he couldn¡¯t seem to get angry with her, and he still looked at her affectionately. On the other hand, Vania was so hungry at the moment that she couldn¡¯t be bothered by everything else. She had never eaten anything since noon, plus she had used up so much energy just now. As a result, her stomach rumbled with hunger at this moment. Among the numerous desserts, she settled on the strawberry-vored dessert at a nce. However, before she could reach for it, Hanson picked up the dessert and held it in front of her. ¡°Let me feed you,¡± he said in a bewitching voice that made her heart itch. The atmosphere between them was way too romantic, so much so that Vania felt her hair stand on end in resistance, like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. ¡°Nope.¡± There were so many people watching them on such a public asion. Since she could eat on her own, she didn¡¯t want to do something so intimate with him. Upon being rejected, Hanson let out an aggrieved snort. He asked with feigned displeasure, ¡°Are you getting rid of me now that I¡¯ve served your purpose?¡± He was obviously referring to what had happened when they met Mnie earlier. After all, he was such a clever person. How could he not tell that Vania had fallen into his arms on purpose just now? Vania didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at having him reveal her intentions at once. Instead, she merely pretended as though she didn¡¯t know anything. ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied. Then, fearing that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she subconsciously added, ¡°I lost my footing just now, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m talking about what happened just now? Are you making an unsought confession here?¡± Hanson teased her on purpose with visible amusement. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Vania got miffed. ¡°You¡­ Shut up!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 237 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 237 Chapter 237 The Lucky Draw ¡°Haha¡­¡± Hanson burst into another rare guffaw. He liked it the most when Vania blew up in annoyance like a harmless and adorable angry kitten. Seeing how her face reddened slightly, she appeared even more irresistibly adorable to him. At this very moment, he really had an urge to be one with her. While feeling an abnormal burning sensation within him, he realized that he should stop teasing her. Otherwise, he might bring trouble upon himself, one in which he would suffer in the end. He could only go along with her by saying, ¡°Okay, you didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s imagining things here.¡± Vania gave him a bashful re. It¡¯s enough that you know it. Why do you have to say it out loud? Hanson had never given way to others like this, but he had lost all his principles when it came to Vania. He stretched out his hand and pushed all the desserts she had her eyes on earlier toward her. ¡°These are the new desserts made specially by the hotel¡¯s new patissier. Have a taste and see if you like them. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll rece them with others.¡± With a smile on her face, she resembled Jacob who looked somewhat simpleminded in front of desserts. ¡°Really? They seem delicious,¡± she said before swallowing the strawberry-vored dessert at a gulp with no concern for her image in front of Hanson. In fact, Vania never seemed to care about her image; she was always her mostfortable self regardless of who she was around. From start to finish, every expression she showed in front of him had always beenpletely genuine without the slightest affectations. The instant Vania tasted the dessert, her eyes widened in amazement and she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s indeed delicious. It¡¯spletely different from the previous desserts. It melts in the mouth,¡± she said while slurring her words with food in her mouth. As she spoke, she picked up another piece of dessert. Such a childlike side of hers made Hanson feel as though he was raising a daughter. For some reason, it appeared in his mind that he should have a daughter as lovely as Vania someday. The sudden inexplicable idea distressed him slightly, but he shook his head and banished such an unrealistic idea from his head soon after. Seriously, what was I thinking? How can I possibly have a daughter? Still, it would be nice to have a daughter with Vania¡­ He looked at her and replied affectionately, ¡°d you like it.¡± Needless to say, he would not tell her that he had gone out of his way to hire a five-star patissier just to give her pte a change of taste. At this moment, the emcee¡¯s voice rang on the stage again. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As the celebratory party was nearing its end, everyone knew that the exciting moment had arrived where the winner of the lucky draw was soon going to be announced. Consequently, they were looking forward to bing the lucky one today. The crowd gathered their attention as the emcee announced excitedly, ¡°Next, let¡¯s wee our hostess to present us with today¡¯s lucky prize!¡± His speech was immediately followed by the intense sound of the drums. Apanied by the tense and rhythmic drumming, the hostess slowly and gracefully came on stage. She was holding a tray that had a colorful diamond that was the size of a fist. As soon as everyone caught sight of it, they gasped in unison. This is a real diamond, right? President Luke is sovish with his money! Such a thing could not be seenmonly, but now, it was used as a prize for the lucky draw. Everyone could not contain their exhration from the surprise. As the music yed, the crowd burst into loud cries of excitement whereas Mnie remained as the only person to not look forward to this very session. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 238 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 238 Chapter 238 The Colorful Diamond As the emcee was fired up by the atmosphere, he then continued, ¡°Next, let¡¯s count from three to one as loud as you can while we draw today¡¯s lucky winner!¡± The numbers had started shuffling on the big screen and everyone held their breaths as they waited in anticipation to reveal the lucky winner. They shouted in unison along with the emcee, ¡°Three, two, one¡­ Stop!¡± As soon as they finished their countdown, the numbers stopped rolling. An erged number was then disyed at the center of the big screen¡ª520. It was simply stirring that such a number corresponded to the lucky prize. Everyone looked at their numbers, and when they saw their numbers were not matching, they could not help being somewhat disappointed. At the same time, they turned to look around them, trying to discover the lucky winner amidst the crowd. At that moment, the emcee announced, ¡°Let¡¯s wee our lucky guest No. 520 onstage!¡± Everyone at the scene shouted along to the cheerful music. As everyone watched with anticipation, Vania gracefully walked up onto the stage while illuminated by the spotlight. Her evening dress glittered in various colors under the spotlight and made her look like a peacock of unparalleled beauty. The emcee said excitedly, ¡°Congrattions to Miss Vania on bing tonight¡¯s lucky winner!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± Vania took the present before smiling sweetly at the audience. Among the numerous eyes was Hanson¡¯s eyes, which she spotted almost instantly. Despite the long distance between them, they could sense each other being reflected in each other¡¯s eyes. Seeing her on stage, Mnie followed Vania¡¯s gaze and easily spotted Hanson. They really do share a lot of tacit understanding, huh? Look how much Hanson cares for her. She knew at a nce that the event was held specially for Vania by him. Such a colorful diamond was difficult to grow synthetically, let alone for it to exist in nature. Since it was rare to see such a diamond, one might as well say that it was priceless. At the sight of glory and love, Mnie was filled with nothing but hatred. She had been with Hanson for such a long time; not only that, she was also Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother on paper. Forget the diamond; when had he ever given her presents? Perhaps it¡¯d never crossed his mind to give me anything while we were together. At this moment, she wished she could rush on stage and smash the colorful diamond into pieces just to vent her resentment. Meanwhile, everyone offstage was excited for Vania despite their faint disappointment. After all, Hanson had just professed his love for her on Twitter. Because of that, they cheered even louder. Compared to winning the lucky prize, they were much happier to be able to tease him. With that being said, even if such a gift were toe down on top of them, they would not dare to keep it. As such, some bold ones at the scene even urged him to propose to her. On the other hand, Mnie really wished she could shut those people up. If Hanson really was to propose to Vania, she would no longer stand any chance. They¡¯re only eager to see the spectacle. Amidst the crowd¡¯s cheers, the emcee spoke excitedly again, ¡°Everyone, the lucky draw earlier was just a warm-up. The jewelry products Miss Vania designed for the Luke Corporation¡¯s Fantasy Daydream Jewelry have been aplete sess, and their sales have set a record in the jewelry industry! So, the colorful diamond earlier is only a memento specially custom-made for her by the Luke Corporation. Next, we¡¯ll draw out the actual winner of the lucky prize!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± everyone eximed in surprise since little did they know they still stood a chance. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 239 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Couple Up They had just assumed that the lucky draw was over, but much to their surprise, it had not even started yet! Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened again with anticipation as they shouted, ¡°Couple up, President Luke and Vania! Couple up! Couple up¡­¡± The room was full of cheers and shouts of approval. Hanson had never plotted this in advance. He wondered who it was that gauged his mood so well and was able to liven up the atmosphere, but of course, he was satisfied deep down. He smugly whispered in Vania¡¯s ear, ¡°The will of the people.¡± Evading the subject, Vania waved the diamond in her hand. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± At that moment, she stopped meeting his eyes, which were aze with passion. Instead, she turned to look at the stage. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This time, the hostess went on stage with a tray in her hands. It was fairly obvious that there was a car key on the tray. At that sight, everyone covered their mouths in surprise. Not only was a car practical, but it was also useful in life! As such, they looked forward to the car even more than the priceless diamond. After the emcee introduced the car, everyone at the scene cheered louder and more passionately. Now that they had fully approved of Hanson as president, they had also approved of Vania. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick to win people¡¯s hearts,¡± Mnie swore to herself in a whisper. As she found herself out of tune with the delightful mood of the scene, she turned around and left resentfully. A new round of lucky draws then began. This time though, the lucky prize went to an ordinary employee of the corporation; therefore, one could tell that there was no monkey business involved in the draw. Everyone congratted the winner, while needless to say, those who did not win the prize were also inevitably disappointed. The emceeforted everyone by announcing something exciting, ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t lose heart if you didn¡¯t win any prizes. Our president has prepared exquisite souvenirs for everyone in order to thank every employee for their hard work and contributions. At the end of the celebratory party, everyone may im an exquisite gift box at the exit with your invitation card.¡± While purposely keeping everyone in suspense, he continued, ¡°The gifts are jointly designed by President Luke and Miss Vania, and everyone¡¯s gift is different in design. The gentlemen will get a watch whereas thedies will get a bracelet. We hope that everyone likes them and can work together to move forward to a new chapter. Please hold on to see what kind of gift it is.¡± As soon as his announcement dropped, the crowd offstage instantly broke into wild apuse. Everyone¡¯s gift is different! The Luke Corporation had so many employees, so one could only imagine how much thought and effort Hanson and Vania had put into the gifts. Besides, the Luke Corporation had always used genuine products as rewards, even if they were luxury items. Consequently, all the employees at the scene shouted in chorus, ¡°Thank you, President Luke and Miss Vania!¡± Then, at someone¡¯s instigation, they suddenly shouted, ¡°We wish you two many years of happiness!¡± Hanson and Vania were not officially a couple yet. Now that they had suddenly received the crowd¡¯s best wishes, she turned red at once as she felt somewhat embarrassed under everyone¡¯s gaze. On the other hand, Hanson was very satisfied with his employees. They¡¯re indeed outstanding employees who know what their boss is thinking. He gently extended his hand to Vania in front of everyone and asked, ¡°Dear beautifuldy, would you like to have a dance with me?¡± ¡°Say yes! Say yes¡­¡± everyone shouted in chorus. As everyone watched in anticipation, she reached out her hand and began to dance with him. Since there was such a cheerful atmosphere, the emcee gushed, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s dance together to wee a better tomorrow!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 240 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 240 Chapter 240 A Sudden Attack ¡°Well¡­ Okay¡­¡± With that, the celebratory party ended in a merry and blissful mood with everyone glowing with happy smiles. The night breeze was howling gently as it formed glistening ripples on the surface of the river on both sides of the road. The weeping willows swayed in the breeze whereas the shadows of the two figures walking side by side lengthened under the streetlight. Hanson and Vania walked shoulder to shoulder without uttering a word, as if neither of them had any intention to break the silence. They were notmunicating with each other, but their hearts seemed to have graduallye together¡ªfrom being at opposite ends of an intersection to heading in the same direction. At this moment, a group of punks whose bodies were covered in tattoos popped up from nowhere and charged straight toward Vania. Unbaffled by the bunch of punks, Hanson instinctively turned around to hold her in a protective embrace. However, the punks appeared too unexpectedly and snatched Vania¡¯s purse. She cried with fright, ¡°Ah! My purse!¡± Hanson knitted his brows while shielding her with his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Then, he leaped forward and kicked a punk running at the back of the gang to the ground. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Distracted by the punk¡¯s voice, the others immediately turned around and saw that their buddy had been knocked down with Hanson as the sole fighter. ¡°Beat him up, gang!¡± they yelled. At their leader¡¯smand, the group of punks swarmed toward Hanson and threw punches and kicks toward him, regardless of who the man before them was. Having been paid in advance, they already knew what would be of them, so they did not care what would happen if they hit Hanson. Hanson looked coldly at the group of punks. What makes them think they can get near me? They¡¯re overestimating themselves. Meanwhile, Vania had regained herposure while standing aside. Within a short time, she called the police as well as Larry. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The seven punks kept surrounding Hanson while trying every way possible to finish him off in one blow. However, after fighting him bitterly for a long time, they lost the upper hand against him. Not only that; they did not even get to touch him. Instead, they were beaten until they were out of breath and could hardly attack anymore. Even so, they kept circling around him without the intent to back down. At that moment, one of the punks seized an opportunity amid the confusion and flung himself toward Vania, who had been their target all along. Holding the purse he had just snatched from her, he lifted it and was about to bash her head with it. The purse was rock-hard; if he was to really hit her head with it, she would definitely be bleeding within seconds. The instant she saw the punk charging at her, Vania clenched her fists tightly and looked at him with ferocious eyes. Just as she was about to strike him before he could smash her head, Hanson stepped in front of her and warded off the punk¡¯s attack with his hand. Then, with a fierce kick, he sent the punk flying until the latter fell heavily in the distance. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± the punk screamed. The sound of his bones breaking was audible, which showed how Hanson had kicked him with all his might. Hanson looked at everyone at the scene with savage eyes while awaiting the next who dared toe forward. He did not mind teaching them a lesson. At that point, the punks exchanged nces. As they were no longer having the same bravery from earlier, they surrounded Hanson while looking at each other. Now that the realization of their hopeless defeat toward him dawned on them, they wanted to find an opportunity to run away. Their actual target was not him, but Vania. Unfortunately, they could noty a finger on her at all with his presence. If they were to keep it up, they mighte to a miserable end when Vania¡¯s rescue arrived. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 241 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Pretending to Be In Pain At the thought of this, the group of punks turned around in an attempt to run away. At this moment, Larry arrived at the scene with those from the police department. Seeing Hanson surrounded by a group of punks, the chief of the police department was instantly frightened out of his wits and immediately said to his officers, ¡°Subdue and arrest all of them! How unforgivable of them to publiclymit robbery!¡± Dozens of policemen captured the punks with a few swift cuffs and kicks. The chief then hurriedly ran up to Hanson and apologized, ¡°President Luke, I¡¯m really sorry that such an abominable incident happened under my jurisdiction. I¡¯ll find out everything and give you an exnation as soon as possible.¡± Then, he looked at Hanson and Vania worriedly, ¡°President Luke, Ms. Greyson, are you two alright?¡± To be honest, he felt like crying. In just a couple of days, the police department had received reports of two cases about the couple. The danger brought by the incidentst time had just been solved, but before he could heave a sigh of relief, the police department received another call tonight. These punks are really tired of living! Of all people, why do they have to rob President Luke and Ms. Greyson? Are they trying to suffocate me? He had cursed these punks in his heart; now, he was praying that the couple before him were not injured. Vania nodded her head in response. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± As she recalled how Hanson had stepped before her to shield her with his body, she asked softly, ¡°What about you?¡± Now that his date had been spoiled by the few hoodlums, his anger was welling up. A frosty Hanson responded, ¡°If you can¡¯t find out who the real culprit is, you better resign.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll definitely find out who was behind this as soon as possible.¡± The chief promised as he broke out in a cold sweat. Still, he had to express his care for the couple. ¡°These bad guys came at you two inrge numbers. President Luke, are you sure that you¡¯re not injured after fending them off alone? How about I send you to the hospital for a checkup so that I can put my mind to rest?¡± If anything bad were to happen to Hanson or Vania, it would not take long before he was removed from his position as chief of the police department. Hanson¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even if there are ten more of those punks, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to me. Though he was not injured at all, he instantly came up with an idea when he heard the chief¡¯s suggestion. He waved his hand like an emperor dering a total amnesty. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us anymore. Larry, go with the police to deal with the case.¡± ¡°Yes, President Luke,¡± Larry answered before leaving with the chief. Still, Vania was looking at Hanson out of worry. ¡°How is your hand? Let¡¯s head to the hospital now for a checkup.¡± She was worried because she had clearly seen how his hand had been hit by the purse. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He frowned on purpose while mping his left hand over his right wrist. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± However, the look on his face gave Vania the feeling that he was obviously in pain. He was still sping his hand but his inner displeasure earlier had vanished, thanks to Vania¡¯s concern. ¡°Are you so worried about me?¡± The smug smile on his face was visible under the bright moonlight. ¡°How can you still be so crafty with words at a time like this? I see that you¡¯re fine now. Well, in that case, I¡¯ll leave you alone. I¡¯ve got to go home to take a shower and sleep.¡± She turned around and pretended to leave. How could Hanson possibly let her go? In a theatrical way unlike his usual steady self, he immediately cried out, ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± With that, Vania immediately turned her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt now?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 242 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Hanson¡¯s Injuries Although Hanson was amused, there was a grimace of pain on his face instead. ¡°It hurts very bad.¡± Vania became worried instantly. ¡°Then, why are you still moving around? Let¡¯s hurry and get you to the hospital.¡± Without missing a beat, she immediately drove his car to Hammond International Hospital. The clear fatigue was evident on April¡¯s face as he yawned by the hospital entrance. Surprised by the couple¡¯s arrival, he immediately went up to them and examined Hanson. ¡°Hanson, what happened?¡± Vania stepped forward and exined, ¡°We¡¯ve encountered robbers on the road. Hanson got injured fighting them off and is in unbearable pain right now.¡± With how much Hanson was groaning all the way to the hospital, she had assumed he was in tremendous pain. The mighty Hanson injured against a few punks? Is this a joke? April thought after he processed what Vania told him. Refraining from speaking his mind, he assured her. ¡°I will immediately examine his injuries. Mrs. Luke, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± As he said that, he noticed the delight leaking from Hanson¡¯s expression instead of the pain feelings from the alleged injury. April could not help but be nosy in this ¡®drama¡¯. Vania nodded and followed Hanson while April took him into the hospital for a full body checkup. While following Hanson every step of the way, she noticed how every doctor had frowned after their examination of him, which led her to think that he had some sort of internal injuries. After the examinations were concluded, April sat in his office while holding Hanson¡¯s wrist with a thoughtful expression. Then, he directed his gaze at Vania before he cleared his throat and said, ¡°Mrs. Luke, you don¡¯t have to worry. You can see from this X-ray that Hanson¡¯s hand¡ª¡± Is fine. Thest of his sentences ended in his thoughts as he was interrupted by Hanson¡¯s cough. Understanding what Hanson was implying, April continued, ¡°Mrs. Luke, take a look at this. The X-ray shows that his hand has a serious fracture. I¡¯ll be prepping for the surgery to surgically align his broken bones.¡± That serious? Vania thought with a worried expression. Since she had no medical knowledge, she did not understand what she was looking at. All she could see from the X-ray before her was that the bones seemed fine with no sign of fractures. Just as she was about to ask where the fractures were, Hanson interrupted her with his cough. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. She looked at him puzzled and wondered why he had coughed if nothing was wrong. She then turned her attention back to April only to find the X-ray had been reced by a test result that she understood even less. ¡°Mrs. Luke, due to the reason how Hanson had discharged without fully recovering from his prior stomach ailment, it has worsened from the fight he had today. That¡¯s why he has to be cautious in his recovery as he is riddled with several conditions. Just one look at his weak body has is all we need to know about his condition right now.¡± After he finished his exnation, Hanson red daggers at him as April had been speaking nonsense without any prior thinking. Ridiculously stupid. On the other hand, it was the first time Vania had heard that a fight could exacerbate one¡¯s stomach ailment. Furthermore, she failed to see just how weak Hanson had be from where she stood. Nevertheless, since it was April who had said so, she then asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Seeing how worried she had be, April gave Hanson a delighted expression that somehow read, Thanks to me, your Vania is now caring for you! However, he remained stern as he engaged with Vania. ¡°I¡¯ll first correct the position of his bones before arranging with an orthopedic surgeon to give him an emergency surgery.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 243 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Coordinating With April As if his exaggerated story was not enough, April added, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this month would be hard on you, Mrs. Luke, as Hanson would not be able to move his right hand.¡± Hanson coordinated with April by covering his right hand with his left hand, but he had forgotten it was his left hand that he used to block the bag. Looking at the grimacing Hanson, Vania was flooded with sympathy for him as he reminded her of her babies. Without thinking much of April¡¯s exnation, she reached an agreement. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s hurry up with the surgery.¡± ¡°Then, I would have to ask you to wait outside for a while, Mrs. Luke.¡± Although she felt odd to not be allowed in a simple bone-correcting procedure, she agreed before taking a nce at Hanson. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Feel free to call me if anything happens.¡± Resembling a child, he nodded his head obediently at Vania, who then exited the room. Moments after that, he instantly returned to his usual dignified and indifferent expression, as though he had just changed his mask. April heaved a sigh of relief before he walked over to his office door. After he confirmed Vania to be a distance away from his office, he turned around and gave Hanson a thumbs up. ¡°Hanson, this y you made up is amazing.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he was no longer grimacing in pain, Hanson stretched out his legs with his usual calm expression. Since he was in a delightful mood now, he was not as furious as he was before with April¡¯s teasing. Then, April noted admiringly, ¡°I can¡¯t help but be impressed with how you¡¯repletely unscrupulous when ites to Mrs. Luke. So, what¡¯s next?¡± Hanson did not answer the man¡¯s question. ¡°You just have to coordinate with me.¡± April was extremely nosy at this point. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s next, how will I be able to coordinate with you? What if I identally let slip at some point because of this?¡± However, Hanson knew well that April was just being nosy. ¡°I believe with your intelligence, you¡¯ll be able to figure it out.¡± April could not keep up with the charade any longer as doing so would be the same as admitting to his lack of intelligence. Pleased with April¡¯s reaction, Hanson ordered, ¡°Bandage my hand and don¡¯t let anyone else in on this.¡± Those four from the Greyson Family are really something else. He then reminded April once more, ¡°Remember to make my condition seem serious. The worse the better.¡± April scoffed as Hanson was the very picture of health. However, against the pressure Hanson was radiating, he could only nod in affirmation. ¡°Fine. Then, I¡¯ll be correcting your bones now.¡± A calm Hanson then cooperated and extended his arm toward the doctor. At that point, April sighed upon realizing Hanson¡¯s courting skills were not all that. He then said, ¡°Hanson, right now you¡¯re having a fracture in your hand. Do you know just how painful it¡¯s supposed to be? Don¡¯t you think Mrs. Luke would find it odd that there is only silence now when you were just grimacing in pain earlier?¡± Realizing that he had a point, Hanson immediately let out a scream, which startled the unprepared April, who helplessly sighed at the fake patient thereafter. ¡°You didn¡¯t need to be so loud. This is just too much. Just some noise is fine.¡± Only then did Hanson¡¯s scream soften. At this time, the team from the orthopedic department arrived at the operating room. Soon after, the operation was over with the sickly-looking Hanson escorted out. Vania had assumed that the pain was so unbearable that Hanson¡¯s lips went white. Out of concern, she went up to him and asked, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Since Hanson wanted to maintain the pretense, he put up a rough front and nodded his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± At the sight of the ¡®melodrama¡¯, April could not help but be impressed with Hanson. With a performance like this, the man could definitely be a movie actor. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 244 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Taking Him Home April cleared his throat before he said to Vania, ¡°Mrs. Luke, Hanson is extremely weak now after the surgery, so you would need to prepare something light for his consumption. Oh, since Hanson is a very stubborn person and may not heed the doctor¡¯s orders to recuperate properly, you¡¯ll need to persuade him to do so, as the condition of his hand won¡¯t permit him to work right now.¡± Although Vania nodded in affirmation, she secretly thought to herself why she was the one who needed to prepare Hanson¡¯s meal. I mean, I¡¯m not even a chef. Doesn¡¯t he have his own housekeeper? However, she reluctantly agreed since Hanson was injured from protecting her. Hanson was very pleased with what April had told Vania. As a result, he decided to slightly raise his pay since he was satisfied with April¡¯s execution of his orders. If April was aware of what Hanson was thinking, he would definitely be frantic as it was not a situation where he would have his sry docked again. That same night, Vania had messaged her babies that she would be staying the night in the hospital with Hanson. Due to how mentally fatigued she was, she fell asleep on the bed beside Hanson in no time. As his eyes were closed, Hanson smiled as he listened to Vania¡¯s steady breathing. Opening his eyes, he walked over to her and lightly kissed her on her forehead. ¡°Goodnight, mydy.¡± Early next morning, just as Vania was pondering on what she should serve Hanson for breakfast, the doctor told Hanson that he could be discharged to recuperate at home without the IV drips. Listening to what the doctor said, she decided to take Hanson home with her and would have Larrye by to pick him up after breakfast. When Hanson heard Vania was going to take him home, his heart burst with joy. Despite how he felt, he kept an apologetic expression. ¡°Won¡¯t it be taxing for you? You¡¯ve been here with me all night, after all.¡± She took a nce at the man, pondering on what the man was thinking as she felt he was not being truthful. Then, she exined, ¡°Since you were injured because of me and hadn¡¯t been eating sincest night due to your stomach ailment, I figured home-cooked meals would be better for you. Just bear with it for now.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, he thought otherwise. If possible, he would like to have all of his meals prepared by her since he saw it as a joyful matter. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be intruding on your kindness,¡± he said while taking care not to let slip his expression ofcency, as he had already decided to move into Vania¡¯s house. Unfortunately, Vania hadn¡¯t a clue as to what the man was thinking. Otherwise, she would never have invited the fox into the chicken¡¯s coop at such a time. After she had packed his things and taken his medication from the hospital, the two then went back to Haling Vi. At this time, the four little children were already wide awake and were sitting in the living room waiting for Vania¡¯s return. As soon as they heard the door opening, they immediately ran over in excitement to greet her. However, their smiles vanished upon realizing that Vania wasn¡¯t alone. Why is this guy here? What happened to his hand? Noticing her babies¡¯ cold expression toward Hanson, she exined, ¡°He got injured while trying to help me. That¡¯s why I brought him back.¡± When they heard that Hanson was injured, they directed their attention at Hanson¡¯s bandaged hand and became anxious as he was still their father despite everything else. Since there was a kinship between them, it was inevitable for them to worry after seeing his injured state. However, though there was turmoil in their hearts, the four kept their poker face. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 245 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Staying at Her ce Vania took a while toe to her senses before pondering in her mind, Is this guy really that weak? Then, she gave Hanson another probing look as she wanted to know whether his injuries were genuine. Meeting the four kids¡¯ gaze of scrutiny, Hanson exined with a somewhat hurt expression, ¡°I was badly wounded, so your mom went with me for a checkup. Just ask her if you guys don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Geez,¡± the four kids responded. How childish of him to pull such a face as a grown-up! Believing him for the time being, they stopped eyeing him with scrutiny. Jack said haughtily, ¡°Well, in that case, just leave as soon as you finish your meal.¡± Jacob nodded in agreement. ¡°Jack is right. It¡¯s really improper for a man like you to stay here.¡± Even if he really wants to stay, there¡¯s a different price for that. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jack nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Treating you to breakfast is already the best we can do.¡± However, Hanson immediately interrupted them to say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible.¡± The four kids were just about to turn around and leave when they heard Hanson say so. ¡°Hmm?¡± Immediately, they stopped in their tracks and turned to look at him simultaneously, as if to ask him what his words meant. Hanson exined unhurriedly, ¡°The doctor said that I can¡¯t touch anything with this hand of mine for a month.¡± The four kids were dumbstruck at once. They looked at Hanson, wanting to see what kind of barefaced exaggeration he could make. Even Vania blinked her eyes at this moment. What does he mean? Don¡¯t tell me he means he wants to stay in our ce for a month. She and the four kids waited for his reply. He nodded under their stare without feeling guilty in the slightest. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be staying here for the next month. Thanks for letting me stay at your ce.¡± The instant these shocking words came out of his mouth, Vania and her four kids were stupefied; they stared at him motionlessly as if they had been struck by lightning. No way! How can he stay here for a month? Well, I¡¯m indebted to him because he got injured in order to save me, but he can¡¯t keep staying here. If word gets out about this, what will that make of me? thought Vania. Unable to ept such a reason for their ¡®cohabitation,¡¯ she had opposition written all over her face. Coming to his senses, Jack asked in refusal, ¡°Can¡¯t your servants take care of you?¡± Hanson replied, ¡°My servants have been on leave since a week ago. They had to go home to harvest the wheat crops. If you don¡¯t believe me, just head to the Luke Estate anytime to ask about it.¡± James eyed him with incredulity. ¡°Is there such a coincidence?¡± ¡°Yeah, such a coincidence does exist.¡± If Finley and Georgina¡ªboth of whom were busy working their butts off in the Luke Estate¡¯s vi¡ªwere to know this, they would probably say, ¡°Since when do we have wheat crops at home? Why don¡¯t we know that?¡± Jacob refused him as well and insisted, ¡°Still, that won¡¯t do.¡± The Devil hasn¡¯t even paid for the breakfast yet, and now he wants to stay in our home? No chance. Vania nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s really inconvenient for a man like you to stay here with me.¡± Hanson nced at the five people before him. Feeling that there was no way he could win if he kept on arguing with them, he had no choice but to fish for sympathy. ¡°Do you guys really have the heart to let me go back alone?¡± he said while pointing at them. Then, before Vania could speak, he shouted, ¡°Ouch, my hand! It hurts so much¡­¡± Seeing how he screamed all of a sudden, she immediately came forward to check on him. ¡°Are you alright?¡± He replied, ¡°It hurts whenever I try to move my hand.¡± In other words, he was saying that he couldn¡¯t move. The four kids were stunned. To think that he¡¯d pull off such a trick! She let out a sigh, not knowing how she should exin the situation to him at this moment. The four kids also felt sorry for him when they saw how he grimaced with pain. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 246 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Are They Really Not His Kids However, the four kids looked at Hanson with suspicion a momentter. Wasn¡¯t he quite perky just now? Is he really in so much pain? After exchanging a brief look, they suddenly thought it was better to let him stay. They wanted to see whether his hand was okay or not. After all, they didn¡¯t think he could do anything in their presence. James immediately waved his hand with an expression that said never mind, saying, ¡°Well, since you got injured while trying to save our mom, we¡¯ll let you stay. But you have to do as we say and not do whatever you like while you¡¯re here.¡± Hanson was inwardly pleased with himself. To think that I managed to stay here so easily! Seems like these little kids are gonna put me under observation, he thought. Then, he raised his heavily bandaged hand, saying, ¡°Look at this. What else can I do with this?¡± At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Vania answered the door, only to see Larry standing at the door with an ingratiating smile while dragging two suitcases. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Greyson,¡± he said. Then, he greeted the four kids cordially, saying, ¡°Hi, nice to meet you all.¡± Despite his outward exuberance, he was inwardly astonished. Are they really not President Luke¡¯s kids? The four kids merely nodded coldly and politely. Inwardly, however, they were thinking, How did the Devil¡¯s assistant get here so quickly? Seeing their aloof expressions, Larry felt that they looked even more like the doubles of Hanson. He couldn¡¯t help but shudder inwardly. How could Vania possibly have kids of such an age with President Luke? I must¡¯ve been seeing things. On the other hand, Vania looked at Larry in puzzlement. Could they have prepared for this beforehand? Otherwise, how did Larrye here so soon? She turned sideways and invited him in, saying, ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡± He was inwardly pleased at being invited in to have a seat by his dream girl. Still, fearing that he might mess up Hanson¡¯s ns, he had no choice but to reply with a grin, ¡°Sorry, but I still have something to deal with at my office. I¡¯lle again some other day.¡± Then, he said to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, I¡¯ve brought you all the stuff you often use. I gotta go.¡± Hanson sat calmly on the sofa with the smugness of being able to move into Vania¡¯s ce written all over his face. Looking at Larry, he asked, ¡°Are you trying to make me go over and grab the stuff myself by putting them at the door?¡± As he spoke, he raised his bandaged hand with an air of importance, signaling that he couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. Realizing his mistake, Larry immediately entered the house with the suitcases in his hands before putting them in front of Hanson. ¡°President Luke, I wish you good luck,¡± he said with an animated expression that didn¡¯t match the situation right now at all. Then, he swiftly left Vania¡¯s ce. Noticing his strange behavior, Vania darted a look at Hanson¡¯s hand without saying a word. Seeing how Hanson acted like he owned the ce, the four kids snorted coldly. The Devil must have prepared for this in advance. Just wait until his cover is blown. As he was still rejoicing, he was still unaware that Vania and the four kids had seen through his tricks. He looked at his suitcases, then at Vania, asking, ¡°Van, where am I gonna stay?¡± Van? Vania only felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard him call her like that. ¡°Just call me Vania instead.¡± My heart can¡¯t take it when he calls me like that. ¡°Cough!¡± The four kids hemmed, reminding Hanson not to shoot his mouth off. He merely smiled, asking, ¡°Where should I ce these things?¡± Vania had yet to fix Hanson up with a room to stay. However, now that all his stuff had been moved here, it seemed inevitable that he would be staying here. She stepped forward and dragged one of his suitcases with her hand before instructing him, ¡°Drag the other suitcase yourself with the uninjured hand.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 247 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Staying Close to Her Hansonplied. Carrying his suitcase, he followed Vania to the guest room while saying to her, ¡°I¡¯d like to stay closer to you.¡± It¡¯d be even better if we could stay together, he thought to himself. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t say that out loud for fear that Vania might get the wrong idea that he was taking liberties with her. What is he up to by wanting to stay so close to me? She only felt that he was up to no good. The question didn¡¯t cross her mind a moment ago, but now it seemed that she mustn¡¯t let him have his way. She walked all the way to the innermost part of the hallway and stopped. ¡°This is it.¡± He looked around him; there was only a room in sight, which was surrounded by walls. With a frown of displeasure, he asked Vania, ¡°Where are you staying?¡± Fearing that she wouldn¡¯t tell him which room she was staying in, he added, ¡°I¡¯m asking so that it¡¯s easier for me toe to you in case there¡¯s suddenly something wrong with my hand.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania pointed at the frontmost room. That¡¯s so far away! Hanson immediately dragged his suitcase there and opened the door to the adjacent room, only to find that it was a study connected to the master bedroom. The outer room of the study had a clean and tidy bed that was obviously unused. Not only that, but the study was also equipped with everything one might need. In an instant, he was very satisfied. He didn¡¯t like to sleep on a bed that someone else had slept on. Most importantly, this room was connected to Vania¡¯s master bedroom. As a result, he decided at once that he would be staying here. Without asking for Vania¡¯s opinion, he lowered the suitcase in his hand right away. Then, he turned around and went to her, standing close to her while taking his other suitcase from her. ¡°I¡¯ve picked my room. I¡¯ll be staying here.¡± After that, he dragged the suitcase into the study. She reminded him, saying, ¡°This is the study. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not very good for you to stay here.¡± In particr, she couldn¡¯t help finding it somewhat inconvenient that her own room was so close to the study. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me staying here? I think that¡¯s pretty nice.¡± Hanson purposely leaned close to her again. ¡°What are you worried about? It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve not shared a room before.¡± Vania turned red at once as some adult scenes suddenly crossed her mind. Immediately, she quoted a few lines from the Bible in her mind to calm herself. We only shared a room in Easnd back then due to unexpected circumstances. And besides, didn¡¯t he stay awake all night at the time? Seeing how she blushed shyly, Hanson exined with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you without your permission.¡± Hearing this, Vania felt even more embarrassed. What else does he want to do? However, seeing that he insisted, she had no choice but topromise. Pointing at the two suitcases, she said, ¡°Just decide for yourself where you¡¯d like to put your stuff. If youck anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± Hanson nodded. The next instant, he raised his injured hand again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I need you to help me put things in order, too.¡± She let out a sigh. Ah, never mind. I¡¯ll help him as much as I can. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you to ce things in order. Just point it out if there¡¯s something wrong.¡± He nodded like he was the man of the house. Sitting on the sofa, he watched tenderly as Vania bustled around. In his mind, she gave the feeling of a pretty and young wife that he felt very close to. Not only that, but he seemed to have been cured of his mysophobia, for he at least liked it very much when Vania touched his possessions. On the other hand, Vania was somewhat embarrassed when she saw his clothes. After all, this was her first time helping an adult man sort out his things. For a moment, she didn¡¯t notice what he was doing behind her. Just as she wanted to turn around with something in her hand, she identally bumped into someone¡¯s chest. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 248 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Interrupted His chest was sturdy, and his breath was warm. Not only that, he held her tightly in his arms, making her unable to free herself from his embrace. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Vania was startled for a moment. ¡°Let go of me! You scared the hell out of me.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t let go of her, though. Instead, he lowered his head and said emotionally, ¡°Vania, I¡ª¡± However, before he could finish his sentence, he heard several coughs behind him. ¡°Cough! Cough¡­¡± He immediately looked back and smiled at the four kids with embarrassment. Taking advantage of the situation, she broke free of his embrace and exined to her kids, ¡°We weren¡¯t doing anything.¡± Hanson nodded in agreement to indicate that they really didn¡¯t do anything. What Vania had said was indeed true; just as he was about to do something, he was interrupted by the four kids. How regrettable. How could I forget about these little brats? Seems like staying here is only the first step. I still have four little kids to win over in the Haling Vi, he thought to himself while massaging his temples with his hand. The four kids eyed the pair before them up and down with folded arms and identical expressions. They weren¡¯t doing anything? Like hell we¡¯re gonna believe that. We saw with our own eyes that they were locked in an embrace, especially the Devil. If we hadn¡¯te in, we¡¯d say he¡¯d have kissed Mommy just now. Jack instantly fixed Hanson with a haughty look and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t get physical with Mommy. We¡¯ll be watching your behavior at all times. If we find you doing that once again, we¡¯ll chase you out of here.¡± Jacob nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you like now that you¡¯re staying in our house.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Then, Jack reminded Vania, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve to watch out for this guy. He¡¯s got evil designs on you.¡± Despite being ripped by the kids, Hanson was in a good mood. Evil designs, huh? Well, they¡¯re right about that. James looked at the man withposure and added, ¡°Isn¡¯t your left hand uninjured? We¡¯ve learned to do things by ourselves since we were little. Can¡¯t you even do that as an adult?¡± Jack agreed with him. ¡°James is right.¡± Even Jude nodded as well. It never urred to Hanson that there would be one day when he would lose ground and lose all standing in front of four kids. Seems like I¡¯m not gonna be able to get intimate with Vania without dealing with these four little brats first. That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m staying in the Haling Vi for the purpose of making substantial progress in my rtionship with Vania. If I get nothing in the end, won¡¯t I be feigning injury for nothing? Consequently, he decided at once that he had to win over these four problematic children one by one. He first decided to target Jacob, who was a little money-grubber. After all, anything that could be solved with cash was pretty much nothing to him. He raised his chin, signaling that he¡¯d like to have a word with them outside. The four kids agreed to his request with a nod. Jack said to Vania, ¡°Mommy, we want to talk to this guy in private.¡± She agreed without forgetting to say, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡± At this moment, Jacob pointed at Hanson¡¯s injured hand and said, ¡°Mommy, since his hand is wounded, we¡¯re allowing you to help him this time, but you mustn¡¯t do that again.¡± Vania nodded. Jacob is indeed the most tenderhearted as I think he is, she thought. Hanson didn¡¯t think so, though. The one who seems the most harmless usually hits the hardest, he thought. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 249 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Trafficked Abroad Jacob is an example of that, Hanson thought to himself. Hearing that the boy had agreed for Vania to help him sort out his clothes, he subconsciously touched his wallet. Luckily, I¡¯ve got plenty of cash. With that, the four kids and Hanson left the room right away before sitting face to face on the couch. James asked, ¡°What would you like to say? Shoot.¡± Hanson smiled at the four kids without his usualmanding air as the president of thepany. He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a list of how much you¡¯re gonna charge me? I¡¯ll pay you guys in advance.¡± The instant he said that, Jacob immediately lost himself in thought. Seeing how he frowned as though he had yet to reach a conclusion, Jack spoke. ¡°Go outside and wait for us. We¡¯ll discuss it for a moment before telling you our conclusion.¡± Hanson cooperatively stepped aside to leave the space for the four kids. Jacob asked thoughtfully, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we agree to it first? We don¡¯t have to worry that he¡¯ll really do anything in our presence, anyway,¡± James replied as he analyzed the situation. Jack agreed as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get his money first before anything else.¡± Jude nodded as well. After some discussion, the four kids finally reached a unanimous decision. Jacob called Hanson over from the outer room, saying, ¡°We agree to your conditions for the time being. We¡¯ll send the list to your cell pher on.¡± Jack then added with a frosty expression, ¡°Be sure to keep it a secret. If we find you snitching on us to our mom, we¡¯ll definitely snitch on you to her in return. By then, you won¡¯t be able to keep on staying here anymore.¡± Hanson immediately put up his hand in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s of course. This is a secret between us men.¡± Seeing that the immediate danger was averted for the time being, he stood up to leave. Just as he was about to leave, however, he recalled something and asked puzzledly with a smile, ¡°Could you guys tell me why you are so hostile toward me?¡± Because you¡¯re a jerk, that¡¯s why, thought the four kids to themselves, but they didn¡¯t say it out loud. Instead, they replied frostily in chorus, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait patiently. You guys are gonna tell me the reason sooner orter, anyway,¡± Hanson replied. These four little kids saw everything in ck and white, so he didn¡¯t believe that they¡¯d pick on him for no reason. There must be some misunderstanding behind this, he thought. Meanwhile, the instant Hanson and the four kids stepped out of the room, Vania, who was putting his things in order, received a text message on her cell phone. It was a text from Mnie that read, ¡®Are you going out with Hanson?¡¯ This is from N?velDrama.Org. Vania sneered for a moment. Then, not bothering to answer Mnie¡¯s boring question, she locked her phone right away. However, a few secondster, Mnie sent her another text message. It read, ¡®I¡¯m warning you, Vania, stay away from Hanson. I¡¯m forbidding you to go out with him.¡¯ Vania¡¯s sneer deepened. However, before she could turn off her phone, she saw another text message right below it. It read, ¡®If you still want your daughter, then stay away from Hanson. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect to find her.¡¯ Seeing the word ¡®daughter,¡¯ Vania instantly flew into a rage; she blocked Mnie¡¯s phone number right away. Meanwhile, Mnie was looking bitterly at her cell phone at home. She waited for a long time, but she didn¡¯t get a reply from Vania. She impatiently dialed Vania¡¯s number, but the phone call was disconnected after a beep. Not realizing what had happened, she called Vania again, but the same thing happened several times in a row. Only then did she realize that Vania had blocked her number. pping her cell phone, she uttered Vania¡¯s name while clenching her teeth in hatred. Shortly after blocking Mnie¡¯s phone number, Vania received a WhatsApp message from Linda. It read, ¡®Boss, we just received word from there.¡¯ Vania was surprised. She texted, ¡®What is it?¡¯ Linda replied, ¡®The kidnapper admitted that he had indeed trafficked Little Miss abroad.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 250 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Entering Show Business Seeing the word ¡®abroad,¡¯ Vania knitted her brows at once. The world was so big out there. How were they supposed to find her daughter without any reliable clues? However, she had no choice but to settle for second best. To her, it was already a surprise that they obtained such information. This was much better than them searching blindly for her daughter like a headless chicken, after all. She immediately texted, ¡®Keep your eyes peeled and don¡¯t let off anyone who knows anything.¡¯ This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Roger that,¡¯ replied Linda. Meanwhile, Mnie was now at her wits¡¯ end. Vania had blocked her phone number, and she had no reason to meet Hanson either. If such a situation were to continue, she¡¯d probably really be finished for life. At the moment, she was going crazy like an eagle that had lost its wings. How dare Vania block my phone number! Does she really not want to find her daughter anymore? Or could it be that she¡¯s found out information about that girl? No, that¡¯s impossible, she thought. Not only was the girl abroad, but she was in the hands of that person. Not even Mnie knew of her present situation, so there was no way Vania could find her. Still, what Mnie feared the most was that Vania would tell Hanson about this. If that happened, things would get tricky. She impatiently flung the purse she had carelessly tossed onto the couch to the ground, causing the handbag¡¯s contents to be scattered all over the ce in an instant. Naturally, the business card fell out of the handbag as well. Seeing the name and the phone number on the business card, Mnie was lost in thought. Then, she picked up the business card. After contemting for a long time with her cell phone in her hand, she finally dialed the phone number printed on the business card. After a long time, the phone call was finally answered. An hourter, Mnie and Chris sat face to face in a private dining room with neither of them touching the food on the table. She spoke first. ¡°Surely you¡¯ve figured out my purpose in asking you out for a meeting. In that case, I¡¯ll get straight to the point and speak my mind.¡± He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best this way to avoid wasting each other¡¯s time.¡± Looking him in the eye, Mnie asked frankly, ¡°I¡¯d like to enter the show business. Do you have any means for that?¡± Hearing her say so, Chris was startled at first; he never expected her to actuallye to him. However, he was only surprised for an instant. After that, he sized her up with no hurry to say yes or no. Seeing how hesitant he was, she grew somewhat impatient. She said with a frown, ¡°Like I said, I¡¯d prefer that we speak our minds.¡± He gave a chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, Miss Mnie? It won¡¯t be toote to wait for me to finish speaking. And besides, there¡¯s no way you can gain the upper hand in show business with such an impetuous temperament. Even if you¡¯re asking someone for favors, you can¡¯t do it like this.¡± They were meeting for the first time, and neither of them wanted to appear inferior to the other. As the daughter of a wealthy family, Mnie naturally turned up her nose at Chris, a talent agent. However, he was an experienced talent agent. If he couldn¡¯t even establish his superiority at their first meeting, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make his artistsply with his arrangements in the future. As a result, Mnie turned pale at his words, and she stopped speaking. Chris had looked into Mnie¡¯s information after their encounter at the celebratory party the other day. Seeing how eager she was for instant sess, he had a rough idea of what might have happened. Still, he was willing to do something challenging. A person would only get motivated if they had a goal to achieve. If he were to help Mnie make her debut in show business right now, she would definitely strive to get ahead in her career for the sake of her social standing, upon which his standing would rise as well. Therefore, he only hesitated for a moment before saying to her, ¡°Ever since I saw you ying the piano at the partyst time, I¡¯d been thinking that you must have a particr liking for music. I have a show named ¡®The Voice¡¯ at the moment. If you want to participate in the show, it¡¯ll be a good opportunity to enter show business.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 251 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 251 Chapter 251 I Want to Be a Judge Mnie furrowed her brows after hearing the name of the program. She wasn¡¯t talented in music nor particrly interested in it. If it weren¡¯t for Hanson, she actually wouldn¡¯t even learn to y the piano. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The piece she yed the other day took her forever to master as well. She probably didn¡¯t have an advantage over the other contestants if she participated in ¡®The Voice¡¯. ¡°How confident are you in making me famous after participating in this show?¡± The end result was the only thing she was concerned with. ¡°None,¡± Chris answered truthfully. Are you f*cking messing with me?! Just as Mnie was about to snap, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ve never dabbled in the film and television industry, and I know nothing about you. So, my judgment at this point won¡¯t be urate, but given your current situation, you just have to do as I n. I believe it¡¯ll be a major sess coupled with your ambitions.¡± Can things get any worse than it already has? Mnie nodded immediately, no longer hesitating. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll do ording to your n.¡± Chris was pleased with her swiftness. ¡°I¡¯ll send the contract to your email next, then we¡¯ll carry out a comprehensive rebranding on you. A fresh start when you reappear in front of the public, so to speak. As long as we work well together, you¡¯ll definitely be famous.¡± Mnie smiled upon hearing his words and agreed with his arrangements. ¡°Pleasure doing business with you.¡± He took the initiative to proffer his hand. However, she didn¡¯t return the pleasantries but instead said, ¡°This meal¡¯s on me.¡± With that, she got up and left. He smiled while looking at her retreating figure and left after that too. And sure enough, Mnie received an email from him after returning home. Seeing that his arrangements were rather professional, she followed his instructions as per requested. Meanwhile, Vania had also received an invitation from the ¡®The Voice¡¯ crew, asking her to be a guest judge. However, she wasn¡¯t interested in this kind of program. It was just another publicity stunt with a pre-decided winner. So, she didn¡¯t reply, leaving it among her folders after taking a gander. After returning home from work, she simply ced it along with other unimportant papers on the coffee table, and coincidentally, the invitation was right on top. Hanson was never one to look through other people¡¯s belongings. However, the invitation was so loud that it instantly caught his attention. Invitation by ¡®The Voice¡¯? Is Vania nning on bing a judge? His interest was piqued at once and he texted Larry about it, saying if Vania decided to join the judging panel, he would be a judge for the show too. Larry sighed in response. Who¡¯d have thought his boss, who never had any interest in showbiz, would one day do this? s, the man followed what his wife did. President Luke¡¯s principles were now all practically out the window. Because Vania never replied, the ¡®The Voice¡¯ crew continued to send her invitations, never giving up. The crew had always believed they were inviting Lunaste, but little did they know it was Vania who they were actually inviting. So when they still didn¡¯t receive a reply from Vania after a long time, they made their onest attempt by sending her the entire rundown of the show and a list of contestants. Through some strange luck, the first page Vania simply flipped to happened to be Mnie¡¯s profile with her photo attached, which instantly piqued her interest. With that, she instructed Linda to contact the ¡®The Voice¡¯ crew and tell them she was interested in bing their judge. ¡°Do whatever it takes. I want that spot,¡± said Vania. ¡°Please, they¡¯re practically begging you to join,¡± Lindamented. Vania checked the time on her watch and announced, ¡°I¡¯ll be going home now. Text me if anything.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 252 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 252 Chapter 252 What It Feels Like to Have a Father She still had a big baby to feed at home. Hanson had been living at Vania¡¯s ce in a low-key manner for two days, so he was able to have a good picture of their lifestyle. He thought it was time for him to make a move and right now, he was at home, thinking of how to tackle his second biggest challenge¡ªJack. Jack was an extrovert and a stuck-up until one was able to know him. He also dared to act as he spoke, so apart from being resourceful, Hanson still hadn¡¯t discovered a way to win him over¡ªat least not now. Who¡¯d have thought he, the resolute and forceful CEO of Luke Corporation, was now racking his brain over a bunch of kids? s, Jack was a tough nut to crack and James was even more aloof. Hanson felt super pissed at this moment. Who knew just what kind of gics that b*stard had that allowed him to have such quick-witted children? Then again, they had won him over, which left him not knowing quite how to feel about it. Jack happened to be reading and noticed Hanson was sitting across from him while being lost in his thoughts. He hadn¡¯t a clue what Hanson wanted to do next, but he had no interest in finding out and only took a gander at Hanson before returning to his book. When Hanson returned to reality, he checked out the book that Jack was reading. What a feat it was for a child to like such advanced astronomical geography. With that, he pointed to the text and asked, ¡°Can you understand them?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± answered Jack confidently. He naturally understood what the book was about, and he could also understand the fewplex parts after some research. However, it was always just him and his brothers discussing the contents of the book. They really wished to have a teacher, for their kindergarten teachers had zero knowledge of this subject. Hanson was super pleased as he looked at the confident boy. After taking the book from him, he beckoned to the other three boys. ¡°Come here, let me tell you guys about this.¡± Jack sized Hanson up after hearing his words. He likes astronomical geography too? And he began looking forward to it, wanting to hear what Hanson would share with them. The other three babies also had an appreciation for astronomical geography, so like Jack, they huddled around Hanson when they heard he wanted to talk about the subject. It wasn¡¯t until the boys were all seated that Hanson flipped to the first page, starting from the very beginning. However, what he told them wasn¡¯t in the book and instead the extension of it, along with exnations. As it was the first time the boys were discovering such profound topics, they were all ears, from only wanting to see whether Hanson actually knew what he was talking about to acknowledging him and now gradually exchanging opinions. ¡°Can you talk about this?¡± Jack pulled out the book he had carefully kept away. This was the most profound book to him, for he still couldn¡¯t understand it despite having read it many times. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course.¡± Hanson ruffled his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll start then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The four boys sat in a row as they fixed their serious, studious gazes at him. Like before, Hanson broke the topics down for them bit by bit and he would even gesture with both hands when he arrived at the exciting parts. Fortunately for him, they were so engrossed that they didn¡¯t realize he could move his hand now. At this moment, a feeling none of the boys ever experienced lingered around them. This was their first experience of learning from their father. As much of a sc*mbag Hanson was, it still left asting impression on them. Was this the feeling of a father their schoolmates had been talking about? Hanson had been observing the boys¡¯ expressions while taking his time exining to them, and he stopped when he discovered they looked a little sad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 253 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Closer to the Children The four of them immediately collected themselves from their unnatural expressions. Jack said, ¡°I was thinking about what you¡¯ve said before. I couldn¡¯t understand you before, but I get it now. Everyone has their problems.¡± James nodded with a frown. ¡°Thank you.¡± As this was the first time they said a heartfelt thanks to another, they thought that they should try to understand the Devil before them. Hansonughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. As long as you all are willing to learn, then I shall teach you anytime.¡± Instantly, their eyes lit up before they said expectantly, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Because you¡¯ve lied to Mommy before, they thought. Despite his thoughts, James replied, ¡°Because you have sons of your own too.¡± ¡°You have a point.¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Perhaps you all would be very good friends,¡± he added as he had a strong feeling that they would be friends given time. James nodded his head old fashionably. ¡°I do hope so.¡± ¡°So, have wee to an understanding?¡± Hanson asked in an attempt to change the topic. Hence, James and Jack stopped the tit-for-tat with Hanson and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes.¡± Their answer proved that they had a newfound understanding of the book. They met Hanson¡¯s eyes with a new purpose and shine in their eyes. Hanson was taken aback, as he hadn¡¯t expected the four of them to look at him with such a complicated gaze. Feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity, he unconsciously asked, ¡°Have we met before this?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± they answered firmly without skipping a beat. After all, they were all sent away the moment they were born. Hanson couldn¡¯t have met them before this. Looking at the children having such a big reaction even though they were fine mere moments ago, Hanson became suspicious. Perhaps there was something that happened between us. Something I don¡¯t know, he thought. Just as he was about to question the children, he heard the door opening. Taking one nce at his watch, he knew that it was Vania who had just returned. Seems like she¡¯s earlier today. When they heard Vania¡¯s voice, the four of them rushed over and surrounded her. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back,¡± they all said with joy. With his train of thought derailed, Hanson went over to Vania and followed the children¡¯s example by sweetly saying, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± As though he was a husband waiting for his wife¡¯s return. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Embarrassed by his tender gaze, Vania only nodded at him before she turned her attention to her babies. ¡°Did you guys get along today?¡± She had been worried sick for the past two days, as she was afraid the house would get torn down by Hanson and her little brats when she went to work. ¡°We¡¯re getting along great. We even studied together, didn¡¯t we?¡± Hanson answered of his own ord and turned his eyes to the children for confirmation. In front of Vania, the four of them grumbled, albeit with pride, while ignoring Hanson¡¯s question, as they would never want to admit he was right. Looking at how her babies reacted so pridefully, Vania already knew the situation. To think they would study together, she thought. Thinking to reward them for this, she asked, ¡°What do you all want to eat tonight? I have time to personally prepare dinner for you guys.¡± Upon Vania¡¯s question, all of their eyes lit up. With how all of them reacted the same way, Vania thought she had gone senile for a moment. Although it was only several times did Hanson partake in Vania¡¯s cooking, he had be ustomed to her cooking. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 254 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 254 Chapter 254 The Children¡¯s Father Hanson had be picky in his food, as he no longer had an appetite for dishes that were not made by Vania. Then, Vania went to the kitchen with the other five people there following closely behind. With how her children were all grabbing her by the hems of her clothes, she was limited in what she could do. She facepalmed before she snapped at them. ¡°I want all of you to wait in the living room. Otherwise, no one will be allowed to eat.¡± After they heard her words, the children made eye contact with Hanson as none of them was willing to leave the kitchen. However, they all lost their determination and walked out of the kitchen at a slow pace, as they saw Vania¡¯s serious expression. When the children passed Hanson by, he learned from their example earlier and grumbled at them. Without them being in Vania¡¯s way, she handily made a hearty dinner. Hanson and the four little ones immediately got up from the dining table to help Vania when they saw she was done cooking. With everyone¡¯s help, the dinner was set and ready in no time at all. This is from N?velDrama.Org. During the meal, Vania had to bnce between personally giving food to her babies and Hanson due to how jealous one over the other would be. Although shemented the situation, she considered it an opportunity to get used to being a mother of five instead. After the superficially harmonious and jealousy-ridden meal, Vania told the four little ones a bedtime story before returning to her room. Unexpectedly, she found Hanson waiting for her on the sofa in her room. Curious, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something on your mind?¡± Hanson nodded before he gestured for Vania to sit by his side. With her eyes on him, she sat beside him as an indication that he could tell her what was on his mind. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Hanson asked, ¡°Uh¡­ It¡¯s about your ex¡­¡± Feeling that he was somewhat inappropriate, he corrected himself. ¡°It¡¯s about the children¡¯s father¡­¡± After he said that, he suddenly felt likeughing at himself as he caught himself actually caring about such a thing, especially when it involved some stranger. However, since he had brought it up, he wanted to know about the children¡¯s situation and continued awkwardly, ¡°What kind of person is he?¡± Vania became bbergasted and didn¡¯t know where to even begin exining, as she hadn¡¯t expected Hanson would suddenly bring this up. After all, she had no idea what kind of person the children¡¯s father was since she didn¡¯t even know who their father was in the first ce. Hanging her head slightly, she shook her head rather awkwardly. Suddenly, she was filled with worries that Hanson would be disgusted with her after finding out the truth about her, but she still put her answer into words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing the woman shaking her head, Hanson wanted to tell her that it was fine to drop it if she did not want to talk about it. However, before he could say anything, she continued, ¡°Actually, it was an ident. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know who their father is. But, I decided to keep them since the children are innocent in all this. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve made the right decision? They¡¯re all such good children, right?¡± Hanson nodded as he never expected Vania to have such a past. ¡°Would it be okay to tell me more? I might be able to help you with this.¡± With a gentle smile as though she had gotten over this matter, she said, ¡°You should know that Mnie and I are half-siblings. When my family was arranging a marriage with the Jones Family, they wanted to marry me off to the Jones Family¡¯s son. However, I was framed by him and Mnie, and got disowned by my familyter. But now, I don¡¯t mind all those things. It¡¯s fine the way things are now. Perhaps I should give my thanks to them as well since without them setting me up that way, I would never have had my lovely babies.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 255 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 255 Chapter 255 The idents Five Years Ago This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Vaniaughed in relief after exining her past. Hanson knew there was more to this than what Vania had let on, but decided to drop the matter, as she was reluctant to share more with him. However, seeds of suspicion started to grow in him after he listened to Vania¡¯s exnation. For both Vania and Mnie to have unintended pregnancies at the same time five years ago, was it truly an ident, or was it part of a greater scheme? When memories of meeting Vania in the rain that day shed through his mind, he asked, ¡°That rainy day when I met you in the outskirts of the city, what were you doing there?¡± ¡°I was visiting my mother¡¯s grave.¡± So that¡¯s it. I guess I was jealous over nothing. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± With Hanson bing silent, Vania remembered he had once told her that the rtionship between him and Mnie was also an ident. Out of curiosity, she asked, ¡°What about you?¡± With nothing to hide, Hanson replied, ¡°Five years ago, I was drugged by a rival. I didn¡¯t know how Mnie got involved, but she was the reason why I¡¯ve had such a ridiculous night.¡± To him, it was that simple. Since that rival of his who had constantly targeted him back in the days was long gone, he chose not to borate on that. So it was an ident as well, she thought. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve experienced the same things.¡± Without waiting for Hanson to speak up, she bit her lip and asked, ¡°Then, did you have¡ª¡± ¡°No. I have never had any sort of feelings for her. Besides her, I¡¯ve never gotten in bed with any other woman. You are the first person who has captured my heart; you are the one I want to be closer to,¡± said Hanson with sincerity in his eyes. It was true Vania wanted to ask him if he had any feelings for Mnie, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to answer her so bluntly. Slightly embarrassed due to his straightforwardness, she lowered her head and chuckled. Hanson reached his hand out and fixed the hair around her ears. ¡°Vania, I¡¯m serious about you. Indeed, I¡¯ve never been in love, but as long as you wish for it, then I¡¯ll do my best to learn. As for the things you dislike, I will refrain from doing them as well.¡± However, Vania had never been in love either. Back when she was engaged to Dn, she naturally thought she would be spending the rest of her life with him. She never once questioned what it was like to be in love, as the furthest she had gotten with Dn was only holding hands even though she was with him for so long. Now, after hearing his words that could be construed as a confession, she felt her heart threatening to leap out of her chest. With anticipation and slight confusion in her eyes, she gazed at Hanson. Hanson whispered in her ears, ¡°Vania, close your eyes.¡± As though she was bewitched by Hanson, Vania obediently closed her eyes. However, before he could proceed any further after he leaned toward her, the sounds of someone clearing their throat broke the atmosphere of the room. Where did these four bratse from? he thought. Their bright eyes were just like a surveince camera that monitored Hanson¡¯s every move. He saw these four brats as crows that kept hindering his every move and was even specting whether they had nted some sort of monitoring device on him. After all, they had always appeared whenever he came to an important juncture. Surprised by their appearance, Vania hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Uh, weren¡¯t you all sleeping?¡± ¡°We want to sleep with you tonight, Mommy,¡± said Jacob, with the others nodding in affirmation. ¡°You all are no longer children. You should learn how to sleep by yourselves,¡± said Hanson. ¡°What are you doing in Mommy¡¯s room sote at night?¡± asked Jack with folded arms. He turned his attention to Hanson and sized him up. This Devil is definitely up to no good. If we hadn¡¯te to Mommy¡¯s room, he definitely would have done something to her. Although Hanson had taught the children earlier today, they hadn¡¯t agreed to allow Hanson to do whatever he wanted. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 256 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 256 Chapter 256 New House Rules Studying and Mommy are two different matters, after all, they thought. Under Jack¡¯s interrogation, Hanson patiently exined, ¡°I¡¯m just talking with your mommy.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Do you need to talk with your mouth so close to Mommy¡¯s? Obviously, the children didn¡¯t believe him. Then, James said solemnly, ¡°Looks like we have to make new house rules for you. First, you are not allowed to be in Mommy¡¯s room thiste at night from now on.¡± They¡¯re even bringing out the house rules? Such creative children. But if they¡¯re talking about house rules, does that mean they¡¯ve already seen me as a family? However, he thought otherwise upon noticing the angry expressions on the children¡¯s faces. He then shook his head helplessly, as he knew that these brats were still acting hostile against him. Looking at the current situation, Hanson thought his efforts earlier today were all in vain. Nevertheless, it was not as though he wanted to stay in the children¡¯s good graces by teaching them and answering their questions. It was because he genuinely liked them. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t give them a second nce even if they were Vania¡¯s children. Looks like I have to find an opportunity toe to terms with them, or they¡¯ll just keep interrupting me at every step of the way. He knew he would grow weary if the situation kept up. Looking at the stalemate between them, Vania said dotingly to her babies, ¡°Alright, Mommy will sleep with you all tonight.¡± ¡°Yay, that¡¯s great. We can sleep with Mommy tonight.¡± They immediately went into her arms with angelic smiles on their faces. Hanson knew instantly just what Vania meant when she said they were lovely. Looking at the children acting like this, he truly thought these children were heaven¡¯s gift to Vania. However, the four of them gave him a smug look with hints of provocation, as though they had won. The recipient of their looks became very upset, as they had interrupted the mood between him and Vania. Then, he gave Vania a sorrowful expression, as though asking, ¡°What about me? Am I supposed to spend such a long night alone?¡± With a pat on Hanson¡¯s shoulder, Vania said in a tone simr to his moments before, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown man. I believe you¡¯ll have no problems sleeping by yourself.¡± She threw what Hanson said earlier back at him. Hanson wanted to argue that it would be problematic for him to sleep alone. He wanted very much to listen to her bedtime story, to be pampered by her, and to fall asleep by her side. However, looking at Vania overwhelmed by the children, he could only sigh and take his leave. I¡¯ll definitely be back, he thought. When Hanson had left the room, the four of them secretly reveled in their victory before they turned their attention to their mother and said innocently, ¡°Mommy, can we sleep now?¡± With the four of them in her arms, Vania left her worries behind as she looked at their innocent smiling faces. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s sleep together. Mommy will tell you another story too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the four of them said in unison. ¡­ The next morning, Mnie was notified by Chris that the program crew had started the rehearsal for the first phase of the program. After that, she waited backstage and went up to Chris upon seeing him. With a frown, she said, ¡°Have you found out who the judges are? Don¡¯t worry about the money. You just have to find a way to buy them out. I must be the winner in this program.¡± Perhaps she was used to being spoiled by the people around her, as she was acting just like a spoiled child when talking with Chris. However, Chris only gave her a cold nce. ¡°The program team is very good at keeping their secrets.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 257 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chris¡¯ Warning ¡°Furthermore, with the change of the sponsors of the program, there would be talks about changing the judges as well. Hence, it would be impossible for anyone to obtain any concrete information, even if it was someone from the inner circle.¡± Mnie choked slightly. ¡°Then what about me?¡± Since shecked the foundation, Chris hired a teacher for her to study under, albeit for a few days. If she couldn¡¯t buy the judges out, she knew she wouldn¡¯t make it to the end with the number of talents in thispetition. If I can¡¯t be the winner here, what¡¯s the point of me even entering in the first ce? Chris repeated the same instructions. ¡°You just need to stick to the original n.¡± Although Chris called it a n, all Mnie had to do in that ¡®n¡¯ was to ordinarilypete. How could this even be called a n? Then, she sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t even handle something as minor as this?¡± Chris¡¯ expression grew chilly in an instant. ¡°There are many things that can¡¯t be solved with money. ording to my understanding, Greyson Realty isn¡¯t doing so well right now, right? I¡¯ve seen my fair share of how things go in the entertainment industry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Listening to Chris hitting it on the nail regarding Greyson Realty with that chilly expression, Mnie felt it wasn¡¯t a good time to go against him and replied bluntly, ¡°Fine.¡± Chris remained stern in his expression. ¡°There is something else I have to tell you, Miss Mnie Greyson.¡± Hearing Chris address her as such, Mnie was surprised and became suspicious, as he had never once addressed her like this ever since she signed up with thepany. At first, she frowned at Chris, but immediately collected her expression when she assumed he was angry. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You should know this is the entertainment industry and not your own home. It is a melting pot where all manner of men exist, including those who outrank even your family. I advise you to keep your temper in check, so you wouldn¡¯t offend the wrong people in the industry. Furthermore, you¡¯re just an amateur right now. You should be building your career step-by-step. With your attitude like this, you won¡¯t go far in the industry.¡± Although Chris was speaking calmly, his tone exuded pressure. Perhaps it was due to Mnie finding some truth in Chris¡¯ words that she managed to stop herself from bursting out in rage. ¡°Fine. I get what you¡¯re saying,¡± she said reluctantly. However, Chris continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think you do. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have this attitude right now. I hope you will think about what I¡¯ve said.¡± Considering Mnie¡¯s temper, Chris knew if he pushed the issue any further, the only person who would be troubled would be himself. Hence, he decided that this was as far as he would go for now. Naturally, he hoped that she would change herself. Otherwise, he would need to consider terminating her contract, as he wouldn¡¯t allow her to be the reason for his downfall, especially when he had fought tooth and nail to be such a well-known manager. Without waiting for Mnie¡¯s reply, he left. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just then, Mnie was called by the crew. And so, she left for the rehearsals. On the other hand, as soon as Vania left, Hanson immediately instructed Larry, ¡°I want you to thoroughly investigate the incidents five years ago.¡± Startled at his instructions, Larry asked, ¡°President Luke, did you find out something new?¡± With a harsh tone, Hanson replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that incident wasn¡¯t that simple, especially when that man is in the picture.¡± ¡°Eddie Luke?¡± Larry cried out in surprise but immediately stopped himself. His eyes became as cold as Hanson¡¯s. In the past, Hanson¡¯s uncleunched a coup d¡¯¨¦tat but lost his life when he lost the battle. However, the whereabouts of Eddie Luke remained unknown to this day after he was sent abroad. If what happened five years ago was a part of Eddie¡¯s n, then he must be waiting for the opportunity to take Hanson down. With the enemy in hiding while Hanson was out in the open, it was a disadvantaged situation for his president. ¡°President Luke, should we start a new investigation on the little masters?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 258 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Boiling Frog Hanson gave it a deep thought before he finally answered, ¡°We should be discreet for now.¡± ¡°Understood. I will make the arrangements.¡± Just as Larry was about to end the call, Hanson added, ¡°Make arrangements for the Jones Enterprise as well.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Jones Enterprise? Which Jones are you referring to?¡± Larry asked. Although thepany had dealt with manypanies with simr names, he knew that Hanson¡¯spany had not cooperated with anypany with that name as ofte. Hanson gritted his teeth and recited with deep emotions, ¡°Dn Jones.¡± He wanted that man to pay the price of framing the love of his life. After thinking briefly about the name, Larry determined that thepany had no dealings with someone by the name of Dn Jones. My condolences to you for offending the president, he thought to himself. After all, the days of that man would be numbered now. ¡°Understood. I will make the arrangements, President Luke,¡± he answered. With how his president had given such orders to him, Larry assumed that it was to make arrangements to make the Jones Enterprise bankrupt since that was how he had handled all of his president¡¯s previous orders. Contrary to Larry¡¯s assumption, Hanson continued, ¡°No need to rush. You can take your time.¡± The tone in his voice grew cold and gradually filled with terror. Larry shivered upon his president¡¯s words as he knew that his president wanted a slow death for Jones Enterprise. Compared to directly causing apany to bankrupt, the method of boiling frog was much crueler as it would torture the recipient¡¯s mental state before it was finally dealt the finishing blow at the most unexpected moment. However, Larry sneered as well. ¡°I know what to do.¡± After his call with the president, he investigated just who Dn Jones was and was surprised with what he found. No wonder the president is so furious, he thought after he found out that Dn Jones had been Vania¡¯s fiance. Oh wait, heter became Mnie¡¯s fiance. This man had literally made Hanson a cuckold, which led to Larry saying his condolence once more to the man known as Dn Jones. ¡­ Meanwhile, over at the president¡¯s office of Jones Enterprise. ¡°President, Vice President, there¡¯s bad news. Our project in the East River has suddenly been stopped and we can¡¯t stop the workers from leaving. There¡¯s only one more month until the deadline. What should we do?¡± Coincidentally, Dn was in his father¡¯s office as well. He went pale as soon as he heard the news and was about to ask further before someone else came in with another urgent report. ¡°Vice President, we lost the new park project.¡± With how high Jones Enterprise had bid for the project of building a new park from scratch, any company that exceeded their bid would be doing the project at a loss. They couldn¡¯t fathom just who would want to end up in a loss after months of working on this project. After all, if the project was not finished on time, thepany responsible for the project would lose the trust of other businesses and would have a difficult future ahead, as they would have a hard time epting new projects. Instantly, Dn stood up and pointed his finger at the messenger as he was about to question the man about thepany that outbid them when another one of their employees came in. Both Dn¡¯s and his father¡¯s expressions changed once more as they knew the employee hade with bad news, judging from how they had rushed into the office. This time, Daniel stood up as well. With a frown, he asked anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and tell me. What happened?¡± The employee that rushed in hung his head low as he feared meeting his president¡¯s eyes while giving his report. ¡°Zimmer Enterprise has been divested.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Daniel eximed and fell on his chair. Zimmer Enterprise had always been a strategic partner of Jones Enterprise with both corporations having an integral connection since Zimmer Enterprise had always been their strategic partner. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 259 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Crisis Managed This unannounced disinvestment was undoubtedly a major blow to the Jones Enterprise because Daniel knew that Zimmer Enterprise would have no benefit in doing so as well. ¡°Father, are you alright?¡± Though Dn grew pale from this series of events, he went up to his father in a hurry after noticing his father was pale as well. Daniel waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want you to immediately have a meeting with the upper-level management to see what we can do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It wasn¡¯t a big deal if these contracts had some sort of problems or were even terminated. The problem was that it all happened at the same time abruptly. With Zimmer Enterprise¡¯s disinvestment, Jones Enterprise was facing an unprecedented crisis. Now that Dn was the vice president of thepany, he was gradually taking over his father¡¯s job in managing thepany. He had suspected that this series of events was orchestrated by someone else, as he was caught off guard by how abrupt it was. After the meeting, Dn came into his father¡¯s office and noticed his father seemed to have aged in this short amount of time. ¡°Father, how are you doing?¡± he asked with concern. Daniel shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m fine. We have to solve these problems as soon as possible. Otherwise, thepany will have a crisis on its hands.¡± Dn nodded. ¡°We¡¯re now seeking for otherpanies to take over the East River project. If all goes well, we¡¯ll be signing with a newpany tomorrow and we will be able to finish the project within the deadline. As for the new park project, we¡¯ll just lose the project, as we can consider thend in Whitborn, as it is better than the new park project. Lastly, I think it¡¯d be best for you to discuss things with Zimmer Enterprise, Father.¡± Satisfied with his son¡¯s arrangement, Daniel nodded. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve indeed grown. I would be relieved to leave thepany to you. As for Zimmer Enterprise, I¡¯ll need time to think about it,¡± he said with a thoughtful expression. Since Dn thought the events today were rather strange, he asked his father, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you think these incidents are just too strange? These incidents came so suddenly and to varying degrees. The report we heard together was considered huge news, but there have been many other incidents that were reported to me during the meeting. All these things adding up together would disrupt the company¡¯s operation.¡± When Daniel heard his son¡¯s report, he frowned as he recalled recent matters and determined that they wouldn¡¯t have offended someone, as they were not in a conflict with anyone at the moment. Although Jones Enterprise was not a powerfulpany in Hammond, it was still a legit family business. Who woulde after us like this? Then, he said solemnly, ¡°I want you to keep an ear to the ground for these two days and immediately report to me if you heard even the smallest movement.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I understand. Please take some rest. Just leave thepany to me, I will take good care of it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Hanson read the message Larry had sent him on the phone, he snorted as Jones Enterprise was already on the verge of copsing when things had only started for them. He was fully anticipating how they would endure the uing onught ahead of them. This is the price of bully Vania. As for Dn Jones, perhaps I¡¯ll allow him to get used to the new status quo, for now, he thought. Then, Hanson kept his phone and turned to find the four little children standing before him. James wore a serious expression with a sheet of paper in his hand. Considering James¡¯ expression and the fact Hanson couldn¡¯t see the contents of the paper well, his expression changed as he asked, ¡°What are you all doing?¡± He raised his hands and showed Hanson the sheet of paper he was holding. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 260 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Hanson¡¯s Contract Jack pointed his finger at Hanson and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯ll be setting up house rules for you? Now that we¡¯veid them down in a contract, you have to sign it.¡± As soon as he finished his exnation, Jacob passed his pen to Hanson. Hanson chuckled lightly with how the children cooperated and came at him fully prepared. Looks like I won¡¯t be able to get out of signing this document today, he thought. With a serious expression, he took the paper and read the content only to find a sentence writtenrgely ¡®Stay away from Mommy.¡¯ This is the house rule? Just this sentence alone? he chuckled. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to sign it?¡± The four little ones were already prepared for such a reaction from Hanson as they knew he would refuse. Putting away the paper in his hand, James said, ¡°Then, you can¡¯t stay here.¡± It was because they were afraid that this Devil would run to Mommy again when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Jack continued, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ll have to sign it if you want to stay. Given your performance these past few days, we no longer believe in your promise.¡± ¡°Just like what my brothers said,¡± said Jacob while Jude nodded in affirmation. A helpless Hanson shrugged. ¡°Why do you all dislike me being with your mommy? I¡¯m being serious here.¡± The four of them clicked their tongues, as they didn¡¯t believe the Devil¡¯s lies. ¡°You all don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Obviously,¡± the four of them said in unison. Feeling strange about how determined the children were, Hanson couldn¡¯t help but consider if he had lost part of his memories. He assumed he had done something to them in the past given their reaction to him. He kept smiling as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t time for you all to tell me the reason for that?¡± The four of them tensed up and showed no intention of answering Hanson¡¯s question. Right now, Hanson could only bare his heart out, as he believed the children would understand. ¡°Last night¡ª¡± Before he could continue, the four of them red at him that somehow read, You still had the nerve to mentionst night? However, Hanson waved his hand to indicate to them that they were overthinking. ¡°Last night, when I was talking with your mommy, I¡¯d already told her about my past. She told me that we¡¯ve experienced the same things. I think you all should be able to understand me with that.¡± The four then frowned deeply. Although they knew what their mommy meant, their mommy didn¡¯t know that the jerk Hanson was their father. That was why he could say such deplorable remarks. After James pondered for a moment, he asked, ¡°Now, tell us what is going on with you and Mnie.¡± As expected, it was about Mnie, he thought. ¡°I¡¯ve already exined to your mommy that it was an ident. It¡¯s because I was injured that I had such an absurd night with her and ended up with Morales and Morgan, but I have no feelings for that woman.¡± Suddenly, Jack was filled with doubts, as he felt something was strange with what he had just heard. ¡°Where did the two of you meet?¡± After the four of them had learned how to use aputer, the first thing they did was investigate the identity of their father. After many efforts, they found out it was Hanson Luke who was with their mommy five years ago.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, that was all they could find out. They didn¡¯t know why Hanson had abandoned their mommy and had ended up with Mnie. All they knew was the man had cast aside their mommy after one night with her and no longer cared about her. Hence, the children determined that he was a jerk from then on. But now, Jack was afraid that things weren¡¯t as they seemed, as Hanson was unaware that he was their father. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 261 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Coaxing the Children Without waiting for Hanson to answer, Jack asked once again, ¡°Do you really not remember Mommy?¡± Hanson frowned at the question, as he was under the impression that he had not seen Vania before. The four of them became silent, as they all fell into contemtion simultaneously. The first to break the silence was Jack, who said, ¡°Then, have you never doubted about what happened back then¡ª¡± However, he was interrupted by James clearing his throat before he could finish his sentence. Jack then immediately kept quiet and spoke no further. Hearing what Jack said, Hanson did have his suspicions about what happened five years ago. He also suspected that the four were privy to certain information that he was unaware of. Nevertheless, looking at James¡¯ expression, he knew that the other three wouldn¡¯t say anything further even if he pushed the matter here. Looks like I¡¯ll have to find an opportunity somewhere down the line. Then, Jacob took the paper from James and gave it to Hanson. ¡°You should sign this. Don¡¯t try to get out of this.¡± With the sudden change in the conversation, Hanson was brought back from his deep thoughts. Can I really not get out of this? However, his eyes brightened as he thought of a n. He extended his right hand to the kids and said, ¡°My hand is injured. You all should know that the doctor had told me not to move so much. So, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t sign it.¡± Jake proudly pointed at Hanson¡¯s left hand. ¡°You can use your left hand to sign, then.¡± He thought since they could write with both hands, Hanson, as an adult, would be able to do so as well. Yet, Hanson wore a distressed expression and exined, ¡°I can¡¯t write with my left hand.¡± At this point, he would never want to admit that he was ambidextrous.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. James took a step forward while he waved his hand. ¡°No worries. We can wait for you to finish practicing with your left hand.¡± At this moment, Jude came over with a sheet of paper that was clearly intended for Hanson to practice writing with his left hand. Hanson ced his hand across his face, as he was losing out against the children. ¡°Must I sign this?¡± The four of them nodded solemnly. ¡°Right. You must sign this.¡± ¡°How about we continue this talk after your mommyes back? You should respect your mommy¡¯s wishes, after all.¡± Hanson tried to reason with the four of them. Since they wouldn¡¯t let him off the hook with his excuse, he had no other choice but to y the ¡¯emotional¡¯ card. ¡°If your mommy wants this, wouldn¡¯t you all want her to be happy? It wouldn¡¯t be good if you guys break this off without her consent, right?¡± Noticing the change in their expression, it was clear to Hanson that they were contemting the matter. He was pleased with his decision to go down the emotional route as the children seemed amenable to coaxing. Contrary to Hanson¡¯s expectation, Jack replied, ¡°I think Mommy wouldn¡¯t me us for this.¡± James nodded. ¡°Mommy has never gotten angry at us.¡± Jacob and Jude also agreed with their brothers¡¯ statements. Hanson became speechless at the children¡¯s response. His mouth twitched slightly while he continued in his effort to persuade them. ¡°However, can you all bear to make your mommy unhappy?¡± As he said that, the four of them looked at him withplicated expressions. They thought to themselves that maybe it would be better to ask what their mommy thought of this man even though they were under the impression that she would not like him. In the end, Jack spoke up. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll listen to you, for now. We¡¯ll wait for Mommy toe back beforeing to a decision.¡± Hanson nodded and thought, You should have done so from the start. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased just yet. You better start practicing how to write with your left hand since you¡¯ll be signing this paper anyway,¡± Jack said smugly. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 262 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Let¡¯s Give Her a Small Surprise Hanson smiled; he did not argue with them and went along with their wishes instead. ¡°Sure.¡± He also changed the subject and asked, ¡°What topic do you want to learn about today? I can teach you.¡± Then, as if he suddenly thought of something, he continued with a big smile, ¡°Oh! By the way, do you like programming? I can teach you.¡± All four of them felt disgusted at the same time. Teach us? You can¡¯t even defend yourpany¡¯s firewall. What a joke! James studied the man with obvious ulterior motives and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± The other three children yed along and nodded. We should y along with his performance. Let¡¯s do our best. Having reached an agreement, they each took a seat around theputer desk. However, the four of them were clearly not paying attention and there was no saying where their minds had wandered off to. Meanwhile, Hanson¡¯s long and slender fingers flew across the keyboard, but he was only using his left hand. A series of codes appeared on theputer. For children of their age, this should have beenpletely iprehensible. On the contrary, all four of them watched quietly without the slightest trace of surprise in their eyes. It waspletely different from the excitement that lit their eyes when they were listening to his lectures on astronomy and geography. They simply watched without a shred of emotion on their faces. From time to time, they even seemed to roll their eyes as if mocking his naivety. Hanson was secretly feeling very awkward, but he continued to operate theputer leisurely and also asionally asked them, ¡°Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the four of them answered monotonously. Their response was monosybic, which clearly indicated their utter disinterest. ¡°Is it too simple?¡± He knew how intelligent they were. ¡°Shall we change to something else?¡± The operations this time were clearly much more challenging than before. Nevertheless, the children remained impassive. There was no surprise on their faces, almost as if this was something very normal to them. He knew that it was not because they were not interested but because his operations were far too simple for them. The suspicions in his heart became even more definite at this moment. Thus, he turned to them and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me how you do it instead?¡± The four children shook their heads in unison. ¡°We don¡¯t know how.¡± Oh? Hanson gave them a way out. ¡°That must mean that you don¡¯t like this topic either.¡± James thought to himself, The Devil is truly a man as cunning as a fox. On the other hand, Jack spoke like a little adult. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob softly said, ¡°Comparatively speaking, I prefer eating sweets.¡± James added, ¡°It¡¯s much more interesting to research models.¡± Jude simply smiled shyly and had a rare exchange with Hanson. ¡°Reading.¡± When have they ever spoken so much to me before? Don¡¯t they know that a guilty person gives themselves away by overly protesting their innocence? Hanson chuckled to himself in his heart. Putting down the keyboard in his hand, he spoke to them. ¡°Alright then. Why don¡¯t you choose? What do you want me to do with you today?¡± Jacob suddenly had an epiphany and cheerfully said to Hanson, ¡°Let¡¯s make some desserts together today. Mommy cooks for us every single day. Let¡¯s give her a small surprise today. What do you think?¡± All of a sudden, Hanson felt as though he had been struck by a powerful thunderbolt. Can I say that I¡¯ve never cooked before? But, I can¡¯t reject the children¡¯s enthusiasm. At this moment, he could only raise his omnipotent right hand into the air. ¡°Look at me. Do I look like I can make desserts?¡± Jack crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°Looking at how adept you were when operating the computer with your left hand, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a problem for you to make desserts with your left hand.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 263 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Cooking for the First Time ¡°What¡¯s more, you have the four of us helping you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m sure you can do it!¡± the four children answered in unison once more. Hanson stood up. ¡°Then, I guess I can onlyy my life down and obey your orders.¡± They waved their hands dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± A short whileter, they realized their mistake. Hanson finally had the chance to cook for the first time in his life. Looking at theplex appliances, he was filled with absolute confusion as he kept asking, ¡°What is this? And, what about this¡­¡± The four children became increasingly annoyed with him as they answered all his questions expressionlessly. Listening to theirplicated exnations, the Young Master of the Luke Family who stood above everybody else finally encountered a problem that was more challenging than dealing with the four children. It¡¯s just making a meal. How can there be so many things?! James held the recipe for making the dessert in hands while Jack took out all the necessary utensils and arranged them while Jacob stood by the side and issued instructions. ¡°You need to knead the dough first.¡± Hanson stared at the flour, then he looked at the basin of water. Without the slightest hesitation, he poured all the water into the flour. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Sigh.¡± James was just about to stop Hanson, but it was already toote. It was obvious that there was too much water. Hanson never expected this oue. Blinking his eyes nkly, he poured a little more flour into the mixture. However, he felt that it still wasn¡¯t right and added a little more water again¡­ This back-and- forth cycle continued until he finished the entire bag of flour. In the end, he still failed to produce anything. All four children watched him working in exasperation. Meanwhile, he continued to frown and experimented with the thing in his hands. It was clear that he had no intention of giving up as there were only five steps in total. How could he possibly fail? On the other hand, the four children were holding their heads in their hands. Why did we let Hanson into the kitchen? At this point, they could no longer bear to watch what he was doing anymore. He ced the blobs of unidentifiable objects into the oven and turned the dials on the device. Then, he smiled in satisfaction. Just as he was walking toward the four children so that they could praise him for his efforts, he heard a loud explosioning from behind. The noise was immediately followed by a burnt smell. Therefore, the five of them immediately turned to look in that direction. They were the perfect living interpretation of the phrase ¡®A look of confusion on their faces¡¯. ck smoke wasing from the oven. ¡°W-What did you do?¡± James¡¯ expression was confused. Likewise, Hanson looked bewildered as he did not know what was going on. All four children and Hanson nced at each other before they hurriedly turned off the oven. The dough inside had turned into charcoal. He looked at the pile of charcoal and sighed before he tossed it in the trash. Jacob imagined what the dessert should have looked like. No matter how badly it was made, it¡¯s practically impossible to be this bad. Besides, why did the oven burn too? ¡°What did you do to the oven?¡± Hanson answered innocently, ¡°I just adjusted the temperature.¡± The temperature? James looked at the oven. The temperature had been set to the highest. Thus, he felt helpless for a moment. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Uh¡­ Jacob was also stunned by the situation. I should never have allowed Hanson to make dessert. Jack waved his hand. ¡°Forget it.¡± However, Hanson had no wish to give up halfway. He was still quite keen on giving Vania a surprise dinner. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try again?¡± All four children quickly waved their hands in dismissal. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it. The oven is broken anyway. There¡¯s no way to remake the dessert.¡± Jack tentatively suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you how to make a simple dish instead?¡± Jacob agreed. ¡°Scrambled eggs with tomatoes are the easiest to make. I¡¯m sure you can master that.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 264 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Preparing a Dish Hanson certainly knew the recipe. Thinking that it was easier than making dessert, he dipped his head. ¡°We¡¯ll do this, then.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jack prepared the ingredients for him one more time and hoped that he wouldn¡¯t fail again. On the other hand, Hanson was ready. There was no way he couldn¡¯t even prepare a dish. Isn¡¯t today the day I prove my worth? Hanson, who had never bothered about household chores before, was holding a knife in his hand with confidence. However, when he was looking at the round tomato, he instantly fell into a dilemma. How should I even slice it? He stared at the tomato in a way as though he could drill a hole in it with his eyes. Then, he ced the knife on the tomato and tried to get the perfect angle, but he still couldn¡¯t slice it in the end. Jack pressed his palm against his forehead, thinking that they might be mistaken. The man who had gotten together with their mommy in the past might not be Hanson after all. There was no way their daddy was so dim-witted. These kids still hadn¡¯t realized that while they were secretlymenting, they had started calling him ¡®daddy¡¯ instead of a ¡®jerk¡¯. While they were not aware of it, they had epted Hanson to be their daddy a long time ago. Seeing how clumsy Hanson was, Jack decided to take matters into his own hands. ¡°You have to cut a tomato like this.¡± After showing him how to do it, he uttered, ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡± Hanson gave Jack a thumbs-up for his dexterity, then imitated the child¡¯s move and sliced a tomato. Although it wasn¡¯t finely cut, he hadpleted the task at the very least. With the assistance from these kids, Hanson had finally prepared all the ingredients needed to make the dish. Gazing at the ingredients in front of him, he let out a long breath, thinking that cooking was even more difficult than closing a deal that was worth 100 million. Jack pped his hands and said, ¡°Since everything is ready, you can start pouring oil into the pan.¡± Hanson nodded and picked up the oil bottle. The next moment, he poured the entire content of the bottle into the pan. The kids gasped, then one of them eximed, ¡°Are you trying to fry yourself? Turn off the stove and scoop some oil!¡± They were worried that the kitchen would be burned down. A flustered Hanson hurriedly removed some oil from the pan. Then, he turned on the stove, but the me was so hot that the oil soon started boiling. Left with no other choice, he instantly dropped all the ingredients into it at once. The kids eximed, ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Jack, especially, let out a sigh and uttered in a lethargic manner, ¡°You have to put eggs and tomatoes separately.¡± Gazing at the expressionless kids, Hanson asked, ¡°Do I separate them now?¡± The kids were so exasperated that they decided to ignore him. They didn¡¯t think they¡¯d have such a slow-witted father. Just then, the ingredients started getting burned after Hanson stir-fried it a little. The kids were certain about it since they could catch a whiff of a charred smell. ording to the recipe, it was time to add some seasoning. Meanwhile, Hanson was not aware everything in the pan was burned. While holding a seasoning box, he pondered what kind of seasoning he should use. At this point, the kids had already given up on instructing him. After giving it a thought, Hanson got a spoonful of every sort of seasoning and calmly dropped them into the pan. Jack gulped and remained silent as he had already lost his appetite the moment Hanson poured the oil into the pan. Nevertheless, Hanson could do whatever he wanted as long as he was happy. Soon, the meal was ready to be served. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 265 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Ruining a Dish Hanson looked at the burned scrambled egg and soggy tomatoes before a frown appeared on his face. How did it end up like this again? It¡¯s different from what I imagined. Just then, Jack decided to pull a trick on him by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a taste of your masterpiece?¡± Well¡­ Forget it. Hanson had a feeling that he would be hospitalized if he ate his own cooking. Jacob, on the other hand, pointed at the unidentifiable thing and said, ¡°I think you¡¯d better have a taste of it. After all, it¡¯s the first time you cooked.¡± James uttered contemptuously, ¡°Luckily, Mommy doesn¡¯t have to taste the dish you¡¯ve prepared.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The kids stared at the stir-fried tomatoes with scrambled eggs, thinking what kind of a genius he must be to ruin such a simple dish. Hanson picked up a spoon and looked for a fine-looking piece of egg before scooping it up a little. He then put it into his mouth without hesitation, but he spat it out the next moment. With a widened mouth, he eximed, ¡°Why is it so salty?¡± Jack pointed at the seasoning box. ¡°You know it¡¯s salty? Why did you pour a spoonful of salt into the pan, then?¡± They initially thought that Hanson couldn¡¯t taste anything. Hanson took a look at the seasoning and couldn¡¯t believe that it was salt. He thought that it was sugar. Although he had only prepared a dish, the kitchen was already a mess. The five of them were puzzled, thinking that they hadn¡¯t sessfully made anything, so how did the kitchen end up like this? It never happened to their mommy before, even though she always cooked for them. Just then, Vania returned to the house. Seeing that the kids were not waiting for her at the door as usual, Vania was doubtful. Where are the kids? Theresa, who was tidying up the house, pointed in a particr direction. ¡°They¡¯re in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Vania then headed to the kitchen, but when she arrived, she instantly had the urge to return to herpany. Did an explosion take ce in the kitchen? Why does it look like this? Then, she saw Hanson holding a charred dish while her kids were standing on both sides of the man, looking worriedly at her. Vania ced her palm on her forehead and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Following that, the kids pushed her out and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, Mommy!¡± They then motioned for Hanson to quickly clean up the kitchen. With a solemn expression, Vania gazed at her kids and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What happened? Why does the kitchen look like that now?¡± Although she was pushed out of the kitchen barely a few seconds after she entered it, she had already seen the mess. The kids scratched their heads as they had never expected the kitchen to end up like this as well. Jack then said, ¡°We wanted to give you a surprise.¡± The corner of Vania¡¯s mouth twitched. Are you sure it¡¯s a surprise? It¡¯s more like a shock. ¡°Since you were just preparing a dish, how did the kitchen¡ª¡± ¡°That was because the me was too strong when he turned on the gas stove, and the oven was identally burned,¡± Jack exined disdainfully. Vania frowned. ¡°Are you sure he can cook?¡± James replied, ¡°We certainly wouldn¡¯t let him do it on his own. We initially wanted to give you a surprise.¡± Vania dipped her head and stroked their faces. ¡°Thanks for giving me a surprise. However, Hanson¡¯s hand is injured, so please don¡¯t make him cook again. Got it?¡± By saying so, Vania simply wanted Hanson¡¯s hand to recover sooner so she wouldn¡¯t have to take care of him any longer. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 266 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Have I Fallen in Love With Him? However, the kids misunderstood Vania when they heard what she said. Why is Mommy so concerned about him? A jealous Jack asked, ¡°Are you worried about him, Mommy?¡± Vania had no idea what was on Jack¡¯s mind. Without reading too much into it, she dipped her head and replied, ¡°His hand is injured after all. It¡¯ll be terrible if his hand is wounded again.¡± She had been exhausted in the past month from taking care of him. If he was injured again, she would have to stay in this house for a longer time. Certainly, she wouldn¡¯t tell her kids what was on her mind. On the other hand, the kids were obviously mistaken. With a stony expression, Jack questioned, ¡°Do you really love him, Mommy?¡± A tinge of shock shed through Vania¡¯s face as she asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± In the meantime, she started pondering on the issue. They had always stayed together recently, and she realized she no longer hated it when he approached her. Have I really fallen in love with him? ¡°That¡¯s what we think,¡± Jack muttered under his breath. Vania was still thinking about whether she loved the man, so she couldn¡¯t hear what Jack had said. Upon seeing that her eyes were out of focus, Jack said again, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Mommy?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Huh.¡± Vania came to her senses. ¡°Nothing.¡± She then changed the topic. ¡°Why is Hanson still inside the kitchen?¡± As she spoke, she shuffled toward the kitchen. On the other hand, the kids fell into their thoughts. Has Mommy fallen in love with the Devil? If she found out they were actually Hanson¡¯s kids, would she still love him? The kids were starting to worry about their mommy. In the kitchen, Hanson used both of his hands and threw away all the trash. He only felt pleased when he saw that the chopping board was empty. When he heard someone opening the door, he quickly adjusted his right hand. Seeing Vania, he said with a smile, ¡°I initially wanted to give you a surprise, but it failed.¡± As he spoke, he spread his palms and appeared regretful. Vania looked at the burned oven and put on a helpless smile. She then said, ¡°Please don¡¯t give me this kind of surprise again. By the way, how¡¯s your hand?¡± Hanson raised his hand and appearedpletely fine. ¡°I¡¯m all good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± The question of whether she loved Hanson sprang into her mind again, so she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you.¡± When she realized that there were no ingredients left, she uttered, ¡°It seems that we have to go to a restaurant today.¡± In a jovial mood, she went on to say, ¡°It¡¯s on me.¡± Gazing at her bright smile, Hanson said lovingly, ¡°You seem to be in a joyous mood today. Is there anything wonderful you want to share with me?¡± A mischievous Vania replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± She was indeed in a jovial mood. Back then, Dn and Mnie joined forces to frame her. She could never forget what they¡¯d done to her. When they got engaged, she was still a young woman who knew nothing about love. She just thought that since this was the man she was going to spend the rest of her life with, she had to be sincere to him. However, after she slept with a stranger that night, she felt she had betrayed Dn. Surprisingly, it turned out that he was the mastermind behind it. She must be blind to have been so sincere to him. Certainly, she would have to get her revenge. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 267 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Heading Out for Dinner Jones Enterprise was just a smallpany, and it wasn¡¯t on any ranking in Hillsworth. In fact, it wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning when it waspared to Gxy Corporation. The most important task for Vania now was to look for her lost kids, so she hadn¡¯t had time to deal with Dn. On this day, she heard that Jones Enterprise was short on capital. Oh my! This is great news! She wouldn¡¯t mind adding insult to injury while they were in a crisis and making them go bankrupt sooner. Therefore, when she got off work just now, she contacted the person who was in charge of the project that those from Jones Enterprise were interested in. They want to take on the project and start working on it? Dream on! Hanson was also aware that Vania had made a move in the end. Since she was so joyful, his mood had been enlivened as well. If Vania wanted to be more jovial, he wouldn¡¯t mind making Jones Enterprise go bankrupt instantly so that he could see her smile. In Hanson¡¯s eyes, Jones Enterprise was far less important than Vania¡¯s smile. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°What are you two talking about? Are you not done with the chat?¡± The four kids pushed the door open and interrupted them when they were smiling at each other. Without getting furious, Hanson said to the kids, ¡°We¡¯ll head out for dinner tonight. You¡¯ll make the decision. What do you want to get for dinner?¡± Jacob didn¡¯t even need to give it a thought as he directly suggested a very expensive ce. ¡°Aquarium Restaurant.¡± The other kids agreed with it. Hanson nodded. ¡°You have great taste.¡± He then looked inquisitively at Vania. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything as long as the kids love it.¡± Upon hearing that, the kids looked smugly at Hanson. They could fight for attention all day long. Certainly, Hanson wouldn¡¯t mind doting on them. It was the first time Jude had heard about such a restaurant. Although Vania had brought him to many ces since his return, it was the first time he was going to that kind of restaurant. He was already looking forward to it. Vania gently stroked his face. ¡°Just follow your brothers.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± It was the first time the six of them headed out somewhere together. In the car, Vania said after a sigh, ¡°It¡¯d be wonderful if Morales and Morgan were here. When will they return?¡± Hanson replied, ¡°They¡¯ll visit their grandparents during the holidays every year. They¡¯lle back before the school reopens.¡± Vania nodded as the school would soon reopen. She still hadn¡¯t given them the gifts she had made. After they returned, she¡¯d pass the gifts to them, and she was certain they would love them. ¡°Do you miss them?¡± Hanson asked. Without directly answering his question, Vania nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯re wonderful. Although we¡¯ve only met several times, I find them amicable.¡± Hanson replied with a smile, ¡°They share the same sentiment as well. Although they¡¯ve only met you a few times, they trust you more than they trust me now.¡± ¡°It seems that fate has brought us together.¡± Vania could only make such a remark to prevent her kids from getting jealous. However, now, even though the kids never said anything, they already sported cold expressions. Apparently displeased, they crossed their arms. Are they going toe back soon? We certainly have to meet them. When Hanson saw the expressions of those kids from the rear-view mirror, he decided not to talk about it any longer. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 268 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Prince They soon arrived at the Aquarium Restaurant. The privacy of their customers was well protected in this restaurant, so Vania didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone taking pictures of her. On the other hand, Hanson didn¡¯t have this kind of worry as he wouldn¡¯t mind letting anyone find out that he was together with Vania and the kids. Upon entering the restaurant, they were greeted by a luxuriously decorated tunnel where there were beautiful marine creatures on both sides. Furthermore, there would also be shows that featured mermaids and a Beluga whale. Meanwhile, the kids were sharing some knowledge about marine life with Jude. When other kids were amazed by the beauty of the fish, the four of them had a discussion on the characteristics of those fish. They were more intelligent than the kids around their age as they were just as professional as the guides in the aquarium. Vania took Jude¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go watch the performance of a Beluga whale. He loves interacting with kids.¡± Hanson had been to this restaurant before, but he hadn¡¯t realized that the view was so magnificent. Moreover, the animals here were actually adorable. When the lobby manager found out that Hanson was there, he came over and greeted him personally. Just like a professional guide, he introduced everything to the kids, Hanson, and Vania. When they arrived at the ce where the Beluga whale performed, the lobby manager said to Vania, ¡°You can try using some gestures to interact with him, Miss Vania.¡± Vania was surprised as she asked with a smile, ¡°Can I do that? Are you sure he¡¯ll understand me?¡± ¡°Of course. This Beluga whale is intelligent. As long as you follow the animal keeper¡¯s instructions, he will understand you.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Vania eximed while the kids appeared dispassionate. They were apparently not as tempted as Vania. ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Jack asked nonchntly. ¡°You can call him Prince.¡± Jack nodded as the name suggested that the whale was a male. The lobby manager showed them how to do it by calling out, ¡°Prince!¡± Then, the Beluga whale started spinning around to show that he understood him. Following that, the lobby manager gave him some dried fish as a reward. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Upon getting the dried fish, the Beluga whale passionately stroked the lobby manager¡¯s hand to express his gratitude. James, Jack, and Jacob imitated the lobby manager¡¯s gesture and made a performance. Prince obliged and obtained a lot of dried fish. Jude watched as his brothers interacted with the Beluga whale and became tempted. He wanted to give it a try as well. Noticing that Jude was waiting with anxiety, Vania took his hand and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± She then made a gesture while holding his hand. The Beluga whale also amicably stroked his hand. Jude¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant as though they were the stars in the sky. With a smile, Vania stroked his head and said, ¡°You can do that one more time on your own.¡± Jude bowed his head and stepped forward with courage. He could barely contain his excitement. Meanwhile, Hanson was standing on the side and watching the interaction between them with a pair of loving eyes. Vania also took the initiative to interact with the Beluga whale. She then learned from the lobby manager and made different gestures with her hands. Prince had been obliging. Furthermore, Prince secretly gave Vania a kiss even though she had stopped making any gestures. Perhaps she was the one who gave him the most dried fish or that he simply loved a beautiful woman like her. The kiss was so surprising that Vania was taken aback. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 269 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Let¡¯s Take a Photo Together When she regained her senses, Vania cackled and gave the beluga whale some anchovies. As expected, Prince came over and gave her a kiss. After she repeated that a few times, Vania¡¯s smiling eyes narrowed into crescents as she was overjoyed. Hanson, who was standing aside, was not too happy about it. He should be the one having physical contact with Vania, not a fish! It was because of that he red at the beluga whale. If he remembered correctly, it was a male, right? Hanson desperately wanted to throw the whale that had been upying Vania¡¯s attention out of the pool. However, the beluga whale seemed to have sensed Hanson¡¯s jealousy, so it stopped ying with Vania and spat its saliva at the man. Without waiting for Hanson to react, it swam off quickly for the fear that it would be caught by Hanson. Looking at Hanson and the beluga whale, Vania let out a heartyugh because he was infuriated after seeing the big guy swimming away. ¡°What did you do to him just now? Why did he do this to you?¡± asked Vania. He stretched out his hand and wiped Vania¡¯s lips gently while retorting through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you think?¡± It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the beluga whale kissing Vania. Hearing that, Vania lowered her head shyly. At the same time, the four kids gathered around and dered, ¡°We¡¯re still here. Please behave yourselves.¡± Interrupting their potential argument, she smiled and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo together.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Hanson agreed immediately. He had forgotten that he did not enjoy taking pictures in the first ce. Even though the four kids sounded reluctant, their actions proved otherwise as they inched closer to their mother. Hanson gently wrapped his hands around Vania¡¯s shoulders while the kids divided themselves into two at each side to stand in front of the couple. He took the initiative to grab his phone out, so the manager quickly took photos of them in burst mode. The photos gave off a sweet vibe of an old couple taking their children out on an outing. Hanson sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s bring Morales and Morgan along next time so we can take a photo together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Vania thought that it would be even more perfect if she could locate her daughter. Vania, who had always disliked taking pictures with men, failed to notice that she did not reject taking pictures with Hanson. She even wanted to bring Morales and Morgan along with her. In the meantime, she had a lot of fun taking selfies to the point where she also took several pictures with her children on her phone. When she swiped to a filter with cat ears on the camera, she pulled Hanson over with a smile and urged lightly, ¡°Look at the camera.¡± Before Hanson could react, Vania had already pressed the button. Hanson looked at himself in the camera and hugged Vania in his arms while questioning, ¡°How dare you take a photo of me that looks like this!¡± As a straight man, he could not understand why girls loved to take pictures. In that photo, he even had cat ears with a dull expression, which was detrimental to his image! When Vania was pulled into his embrace, she leaned her head on his shoulder and smiled. ¡°See for yourself! Don¡¯t we look good here?¡± Apart from Hanson¡¯s reaction in the photo, her smiling face could also be seen. Perhaps she had clicked the button too fast, so the picture turned out a little blurry, but it was clear enough to tell that it was her. He tightened his arms around her and teased, ¡°Naughty girl.¡± Vania was extremely satisfied with the photo. After all, Hanson lookedpletely different from his usual self. ¡°You look cute, alright? I think you look better when you smile. Try to smile a little more.¡± Cute? Good-looking? It was the first time Hanson heard such adjectives used to describe him. Many people didpliment him for being handsome before, but he had no concept of his appearance at all.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 270 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 270 Chapter 270 They Look Like You However, Hanson heard Vania using two adjectives to describe his looks. Were they not used to describe women? Why would she use them to describe him? Lowering his head, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Am I not masculine enough for you? Should I prove it to you, hmm?¡± His hum sounded way too seductive, which made Vania shiver and stare at him. Didn¡¯t she just praise Hanson for being good-looking? When did she mention he was not masculine? Anyway, Vania had no idea what was going on in his mind. Waving her hands in dismissal, she uttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to prove it to me. You are manly.¡± As she spoke, she stole a nce at Hanson¡¯s chest subconsciously while recalling the day she saw his nude body at Easnd. They looked absolutely gorgeous and muscr. For some unknown reason, a scene from that night five years ago suddenly popped into her mind. The scene was so vivid, and it was filled with Hanson¡¯s face. Thinking of that, Vania gulped and blushed. Hanson did not miss her sudden change in expression, so he inquired charmingly, ¡°What are you thinking about? Hmm?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± She dared not look him in the eyes, so she gently pushed him away with her hands. Fanning her face with her hands to cool herself down, she asked the lobby manager, ¡°Can you take more pictures for us?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He had been on standby beside them. Hearing Vania¡¯s request, he immediately stepped forward. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Looking at her flushed cheeks that had yet to subside, Hanson chuckled and stopped teasing her. The lobby manager wanted to serve Hanson and Vania well, so he was delighted to see them enjoying their time and taking pictures. He then informed them, ¡°President Luke, Miss Vania, we have a photo printing service here. We can print these photos for you right away along with beautiful frames.¡± Hanson didn¡¯t even think about it before he chose a group photo and sent it to the lobby manager. Seeing that Hanson did not refuse the offer, she also sent another one. ¡°And this one.¡± Vania chose the one with a filter on Hanson. ¡°Okay. Just a second.¡± After the manager took out the device, pretty photos were printed within five minutes as it came out of the device one after another. He even grabbed merchandise photo frames from the aquarium restaurant and slotted the photos in them. Once the photos were ready, the four children went to collect them enthusiastically. The four little guys had never liked to take pictures, and even if they did it with Vania before, they would merely take a quick look at it instead of taking the initiative to collect the photos. When they saw the group photo with their tiny eyes, their gazes were filled with affection. Taking a look at the photo, Vania smiled and said to Hanson, ¡°Look, the four of them look like you when they don¡¯t smile.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± After Vania said that, Hanson looked at the photo carefully. If she had not mentioned it, he would not have noticed that their serious expressions resembled him a lot. ¡°Seems like we are destined to be a family.¡± Just as the couple had been discussing the question of whether the children resembled Hanson, they ignored the reason why they resembled each other in the first ce. They dared not even think of the possibility that the four children were Hanson¡¯s sons. Hearing their conversation, the four kids took the photo and observed it. Well, they did look a lot like the Devil. However, their lips were pursed in reluctance to ept Hanson¡¯s opinion, yet they held the photo tightly in their hands. After shoving her phone and the photos into her bag, Vania dered, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 271 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Why Are You Here? The six of them sat around the table in the aquarium restaurant and had a pleasant dinner. After dinner, they looked around for a little while before returning home. Once they were back in their room, the four children ced the group photo with their mother and Hanson in it at the most obvious position on the desk so that people could see it once they entered the room. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Before going to bed, the kids even took a few more nces at it. As darkness seeped into the night, the kids fell asleep with smiles on their faces. ¡­ At TBS Broadcast Station, the program, ¡®The Voice¡¯, had gone through two rehearsals before it officially proceeded to the next round of the live broadcastpetition. At the same time, Vania officially signed a contract with the production team as a guest judge. The live broadcast would start at 8.00PM tonight, but she arrived an hour earlier. Arriving at the venue, she quickly entered her private dressing room without attracting much attention. She had already greeted the production team and she wanted to keep her appearance a secret before the live broadcast started. Didn¡¯t Mnie want to debut in the entertainment industry through this show? Vania reckoned that her sudden appearance would definitely surprise Mnie. However, before she could take a seat in her dressing room, someone pushed the door to enter. ¡°Hanson?¡± Vania eximed when she saw the personing. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, but there was a thick bandage wrapped around his right hand that made him look a little silly. Hanson came in and pulled Vania to sit down in a calm manner. She blinked at him and questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hanson gave Larry a look, so Larry stepped forward and informed Vania formally, ¡°The production team invited our president to be a judge.¡± When Larry said that, his face did not turn red and his heart did not even skip a beat even though he was lying. His president had obviously bought his position as the judge. He spent tens of millions to sponsor the show and became an investor. Then, he used his identity as an investor to force the production team into making him a judge. In truth, he was not invited by the production team at all. Hanson nodded, indicating that what Larry said was right. Vania blinked in confusion, asking, ¡°Um¡­ Do you know a lot about music?¡± He trusted her a lot, so he answered, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re there. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± The implication was that as long as she liked the candidate, he would go along with her. If she did not like a particr candidate, he would not pick them either. He was a judge with no opinion. Huh? Did it really work that way? ¡°Haha.¡± Vania chuckled awkwardly. Hanson¡¯s words rendered her speechless, so she could only pray for the contestants. In her heart, she could not fathom what the production team was thinking. The decision to invite Hanson as a judge was probably the most unprofessional act in a music talent show. Seeing Hanson sitting in her dressing room, Vania asked casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t the production crew prepare a dressing room for you?¡± Hanson answered brazenly, ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± That sentence made Vania and Larry stunned. Larry pped his forehead with his palm as he wondered why his president would say that the dressing room was broken. Why couldn¡¯t Hanson be straightforward and say that he wanted to be with Miss Vania? Then again, what was Larry expecting from a straight man? Larry had no choice but to lie on behalf of his president and confirmed, ¡°Yes. For some reason, the door to his dressing room couldn¡¯t be opened, so we assumed it was broken.¡± Oh? Before Vania could nod her head, there was a knock on the door of the dressing room. Everyone instantly turned their gaze at the door. After getting permission from Vania, the staff in the dressing room went to open the door. As soon as the door opened, a woman with a crew tag came in, looking anxious. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 272 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Sorry For Disturbing You The crew member nodded politely at everyone and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden intrusion.¡± When she scanned the room and spotted Hanson, her eyes brightened. Then, she greeted him, ¡°Hello, President Luke, I¡¯ve been looking for you for a while now. Turns out you¡¯re here. Haha, your makeup artist has been waiting for you in the dressing room for a long time. Now that the show is about to start, would you kindly return to your room so we can get you ready?¡± The staff was extremely polite. arrival, they had already made preparations in advance, but they did not see Hanson at all after waiting for a while. Now that the show was going to start soon, they feared that it would be dyed, so it was a relief that she found him in Vania¡¯s room. However, the person in charge did not expect that after she finished speaking, Hanson¡¯s face turned cold. In an instant, a ghastly silence enveloped the room and made the atmosphere so awkward. Larry looked ashamed because he did not expect their lie to be exposed so soon. Since the person in charge was not aware of the situation, she was confused. All she did was exin the situation, so why did President Luke look like he was going to kill someone? The stage director and program director had reminded her many times to be careful when serving Hanson.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If the crew member was the one who infuriated President Luke, she would be guilty of a serious crime. In the worst-case scenario, she might even lose her job. She did not say anything inappropriate, did she? Thousands of possible scenarios had already appeared in the staff¡¯s mind within a minute. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She opened her mouth in an attempt to exin, but before she could get any word out of her mouth, Larry dragged her out of the door at lightning speed. At this time, he desperately needed a rewind button so that he could save his president from being embarrassed. They were just talking about the door being broken and in came the staff member who mercilessly exposed them. What would happen to his president¡¯s pride? After he dragged the staff out, they returned in less than thirty seconds. Larry looked the same as before, but the staff member¡¯s expression was obviously apologetic and a little fearful. It was especially after seeing Hanson¡¯s stern face that she was even more nervous and frightened. When she came in, she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you, President Luke and Ms. Greyson.¡± After that, she turned to Hanson and said, ¡°President Luke, I apologize on behalf of my staff who failed to do a good job in their preparations which resulted in your broken door. I hereby sincerely apologize to you. We¡¯ve sent someone to get the repair work done now. I hope that you will forgive us this time.¡± After that, she turned to Vania and added, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to bother you too, Ms. Greyson. Do you think it will be convenient for President Luke to get his makeup done and rest in your dressing room? It¡¯s our mistake this time that was caused by the negligence of our staff, so I am really sorry for the inconvenience caused.¡± The attitude of the person in charge was so sincere that Vania could not bear to refuse her, so she agreed, ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± The person in charge quickly thanked her, ¡°Thank you so much. I shall take my leave now and leave the makeup artists to get their work done. Please call me if you need anything else.¡± Vania nodded and replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Throughout their whole conversation, Hanson¡¯s poker face remained as he never uttered a word. This time, the person in charge could only nce at Larry, waiting for any kind of instruction. When she saw him nodding, she scrambled out of the dressing room as if trying to run for her life. All she said before leaving was a quick, ¡°Please excuse me.¡± After walking out of the door, she took a few breaths before calming down, thinking to herself, Thank goodness President Luke didn¡¯t hold me ountable. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 273 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Return To Me What You Owe After watching the staff leave the room, Vania smiled and patted Hanson on the shoulder, as if to say that she already knew what happened. Hanson gestured to Larry with a look. After that, Larry led the staff out of the dressing room. As soon as the door closed, only Vania and Hanson were left inside the room. He stared into Vania¡¯s eyes in this lonely space. When she saw the situation, every cell in her body was on alert. Her gaze looked defensive as she questioned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± How could she scare Hanson with that little power? Before she could react, Hanson took the upper hand and embraced her in his arms. Then, he spoke in an aggrieved tone, ¡°I just wanted to stay with you for a little longer, but I was ruthlessly exposed by that ignorant staff.¡± As he spoke, he brushed her hair with his fingers as he continued toin, ¡°At home, the four little guys always get in our way, but no one is here to interrupt us anymore.¡± Almost instantly, he masked the look of grievance andint as he stared into Vania¡¯s eyes deeply while uttering, ¡°Van, I think I know what it means to like someone now. I can tell you confidently that I like you.¡± Vania looked at his affectionate eyes as if attracted by him. When she stared at him without moving and heard him confessing to her, Vania¡¯s heart fluttered and every single cell in her body was jumping in excitement. At this moment, she seemed to realize that she also had feelings for Hanson. Leaning over, Hanson wanted to kiss Vania on the lips, but he was ruthlessly pushed away before he could get close. Vania was shy. Her cheeks flushed a shade of pink as she casually made up an excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve got lipstick.¡± If they kissed, her lipstick would definitely be rubbed off. This was her reason for rejecting Hanson. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Listening to her words, Hanson stopped to stare at her red lips for a while, but Vania could not tell what he was thinking. Feeling bashful, Vania dared not look him in the eye. Hanson gently caressed Vania¡¯s face with the pulp of his fingers. His fingers were so hot that it felt like a burning sensation on her face. Her already delicate and rosy skin instantly turned as red as a delicious, tender, and supple apple. With that, he held back and uttered reluctantly, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll remember this. You can return what you owe me after the show ends.¡± A suspicious Vania nced at him. How did he manage to put two and two together like it made sense? Moreover, she clearly showed her rejection of it. How could he im that she owed him? Facing Vania¡¯s doubtful eyes, Hanson chuckled lightly and uttered meaningfully, ¡°But if you pay me later, I¡¯m gonna charge you an interest.¡± Interest?! Vania could not believe her ears. She was starting to worry that she had trouble hearing. What did he mean by interest? She did not know what Hanson would do to her next. Could he¡­ Somewhere in the depths of her mind, age-restricted ideas were starting to surface. Pulling her clothes close to her chest, she thought she ought to stop imagining things. Even though they were not married yet, it was simply uneptable to her. Moreover, though she would ept him, he had not officially confessed to her yet! Anyway, if they did be a couple, she was not going to do anything rash. Seeing Vania getting defensive made Hanson chuckle. Ruffling her hair, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on in that mind of yours? Hmm? Who told you I would do that to you, huh?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 274 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Was Hanson Here? Vania was embarrassed at first and was on guard against him. Seeing him reaching out and rubbing her hair, she subconsciously became nervous before she red at Hanson for his bad behavior and motioned him to shut up. However, he obviously did not intend to shut up. Inching close to her ear with a smile, he said lightly, ¡°I just want a longer kiss. What were you thinking, hmm?¡± ¡°Shut up, Hanson Luke,¡± she called out angrily. What the hell? Her response elicited another burst ofughter from Hanson. He wasughing so hard that his chest was heaving up and down, showing that he was in a good mood now. However, Hanson looked even more like a viin in Vania¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Vania could not beat him because she could only surrender in front of Hanson. That was due to how shameless he was. Vania got up and wanted to distance herself from him, so she went to the couch opposite him. His hands were quick to yank her back down on the couch, though. Before she could respond, she fell directly into his arms. Hanson kissed her forehead gently, saying, ¡°This is your punishment for leaving me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She was even more annoyed now. He was not satisfied yet, but the moment he lowered his head, there was a knock at the door of the dressing room again. His face turned cold almost instantly. ¡°President Luke, Miss Vania¡¯s live broadcast is about to start.¡± It was Larry¡¯s voice. Hanson hummed, released Vania, and opened the door. ¡°Ouch.¡± Larry was taken aback by the sudden opening of the door and almost fell to the ground. He was knocking on the door, so he did not expect his president to open the door so quickly. As a result, he knocked his head on the door andmented, ¡°Ouch, it really hurts.¡± Hanson gave him a sideways nce and buttoned his cufflinks, uttering, ¡°If you didn¡¯t try to eavesdrop, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt yourself.¡± In order not to cause Vania any inconvenience, he took Larry and left first. Larry could only sigh and follow him. He shouldn¡¯t have tried to eavesdrop. Vania, who was standing behind Hanson, thought that her vision was blurred. After rubbing her eyes, she wondered, Didn¡¯t Hanson use his right hand to button his cufflinks? Can his hands move now? She made a mental note of that and followed the staff to the stage for preparation. At the backstage entry area, since Mnie was a contestant, she was on standby in the public waiting area. The man who just passed by was just a figure that entered her field of vision, but this figure was so profound that she seemed to only notice him even after so many people had passed by this area. Was Hanson here? She rose to her feet in suspicion and wanted to chase the man but was stopped by the on-site manager. ¡°The live broadcast hasn¡¯t started yet. Do not move around at your own will.¡± Mnie frowned and wanted to scold him, but before she could do it, she recalled what Chris told her. Eventually, she could only suppress her dissatisfaction, snorted, and took a seat. Mnie could not help but start to analyze. Before this, she had sent someone to find out who the judges were for the show many times but could not find anything. She wondered how a small production team could organize such arge-scale talent show, so she thought they must have someone in control behind the scenes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Now, it seemed that the person was Hanson Luke, but he was not interested in the entertainment industry at all, so why did hee? She had a hint of doubt, but there was also hope in her heart. If it was really Hanson, she might have a chance to get close to him. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 275 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Hubris This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The program ¡®The Voice¡¯ had been auditioning for a long time. Moreover, its name was widely known. Even so, despite having an audition, the ten contestants currently participating in thepetition were predetermined. These ten people would go through a series of tenpetitions and a winner would be chosen from among them in the end. The winner would then sign a contract with an agency for a full-service package and debut in the entertainment circle from then on. In this regard, Mnie was extremely confident. She believed that she was perfectly capable of winning first ce. The situation will be different from how it is now when I appear in front of Hanson again after winning the championship. While she was immersed in her delusions, she saw a girl entering with an assistant. This person was thest of the ten people toe in. When she saw that person, she was stunned for a moment before she immediately understood. It was Be Godwin. Be was only famous thanks to her personal connections. That was something everybody knew. Ignoring the gazes of the crowd, she boldly sat down on the chair with her name. This kind of behavior was verymon in the entertainment circle as the ability to be popr was the hard truth in this circle. The people who disliked her were simply people who put in a lot of effort but were not as popr as she. Unlike everybody else, Mnie smiled lightly because she knew about this girl. After all, they had participated in programs together in the past. Acting so brazen even though she only just entered the entertainment circle¡­ She sure does not know her ce. But, I might be able to use her to suppress Vania. At this moment, her expression had already returned to normal. Looking at the arrogant Be, a solid n to achieve her goal through Be formed in her heart. Although Melissa had ns to use Be for her own benefit, she was in no hurry to speak to Be. This kind of thing should be done slowly. Why rush to arouse the other party¡¯s vignce? Nevertheless, her measuring gaze was discovered by Be. Be looked straight at Mnie without flinching in the slightest. There was a slight sense of superiority as she looked Mnie up and down. So, it¡¯s her. The girl who was exposed as a liar in public in the spokeswoman selection the other day. Many scandals also emerged following that incident, so her reputation remained very bad. To think a woman like her can participate in thispetition. The standards of thispetition sure are low. Be studied Mnie¡¯s appearance, which was quite outstanding. But, so what? At the end of this program, the winning position will definitely belong to me. She had been sleeping with the director of this program for a long time now, and the director had repeatedly promised to make her the winner of thispetition. Furthermore, she had emerged from the room of TBS Broadcast Station¡¯s station manager before her arrival here. Everything had been decided beforehand. That was why her gaze held a hint of contempt and arrogance when she looked at Mnie. Sneering slightly, she didn¡¯t even bother with the surface niceties and looked away as if to disy her arrogance. Mnie was annoyed by Be¡¯s contemptuous expression. This woman sure doesn¡¯t know her ce. She is nothing more than a hostess with no background. What right does she have topete against me? If not for the fact that she was a little out of favor at the moment, she would never have allowed Be to act so presumptuous. If this were in the past, she would have given Be a taste of her palm with a resounding p. Unfortunately, the present was different from the past. I¡¯ll let her off today. When the timees, I¡¯ll show her my talents. I¡¯ll see if she still dares to be so arrogant at that time. Ever since Be gained some fame, she had indeed started to be conceited. She believed that she was invincible thanks to her connection with many investors and higher-ups. Therefore, she dared to treat everybody coldly without regard for the other party¡¯s background or identity. Her attitude was arrogant and prideful. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 276 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Introducing the Judges It was simr to how Be treated Mnie this time. All she knew was that Mnie was a girl who had participated in the audition and suffered from quite a lot of scandals in the past. As for Mnie¡¯s background and history, she didn¡¯t know a single thing. It could be said that she couldn¡¯t care less at all about what kind of woman she was facing. Her arrogance was insufferable. All the preparations had beenpleted backstage, and the host¡¯s voice sounded from the live broadcast hall. After hearing the host¡¯s opening introduction, all the participants set aside their scheming thoughts and became slightly nervous. Although these people had some background, none of them dared to guarantee that they woulde out as the winner. At most, they wanted to use this program to gain more poprity. They quickly straightened their makeup and clothes one more time. Then, they stood up and waited at the ready. The host said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s have the top ten contestants of ¡®The Voice¡¯ from across the country make their debut!¡± The ten contestants emerged on stage based on the results of the audition. Both Be and Mnie, who had strong inside connections, smartly gave up on taking the first ce. At present, Be ranked third while Mnie ranked fifth. Both took up middle positions that were neither too conspicuous norgging too far behind. The contestants stood in the middle of the stage. Following that, the host introduced them to the crowd one by one. The host said, ¡°Let us wee the third contestant, Be Godwin.¡± After hearing Be¡¯s name, theizens began to wonder. ¡®Is she the Be Godwin who gave up on bing Luke Corporation¡¯s spokeswoman previously?¡¯ ¡®She has been very active recently. Not to mention, she is gorgeous.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe she can sing too! Her professional abilities are excellent! Good luck! I¡¯m looking forward to your debut!¡¯ Her current reputation on the Inte was pretty good, so there were rtively more voices of support when she appeared on the stage. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Afterward, the live camera swept across Mnie just as the host announced her name. Theizens were blown away in an instant. ¡®Are the people on the show blind!? How can they choose Mnie Greyson?!¡¯ ¡®I really want to see how Mnie Greyson is going to humiliate herself this time.¡¯ ¡°Maybe only her character is terrible, but her singing is alright. After all, this is a talent selection show for singers.¡± ¡®With Mnie Greyson in the show, there will be more things to watch out for.¡¯ ¡®Is she here for a clean te?¡¯ When it came to Mnie, theizens¡¯ tone was mocking. Nevertheless, there was a kind of poprity that was known as infamy. While the evaluation of her was not good, her name was sessfully listed at the top of the trending topics. In addition to Chris pulling the strings in the background, the topic volume kept topping the charts. Now that all the names of the contestants had been introduced, the camera panned over to the judges. The chairs of the judges were facing backward, so nobody could see the faces of the judges at the moment. Mnie was currently staring at the chair in front of her. She had the feeling that that person was Hanson. Although his figure waspletely blocked by the chair, she felt as though she could sense his aura through the air. The host said, ¡°Now, let us reveal the four judges of ¡®The Voice¡¯ in this ten-to-nine live preliminary competition! Introducing the first judge, Jeffrey Hudson.¡± Jeffrey Hudson was a well-known manager of a recordpany who created a lot of music and boosted many singers to fame. He had extensive experience in the entertainment circle, so he was qualified to sit in the judges¡¯ position. Therefore, both theizens and audience alike approved of him and showed their support for him in the live chat. After the host had introduced the particr judge, the said person¡¯s chair would then rotate to face the contestants and the camera. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 277 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 277 Chapter 277 The Third Judge Jeffrey stood up and warmly greeted the contestants as well as the audience that were present. The host continued his introductions. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the next judge, Ellie Rosco!¡± Ellie Rosco was a popr singer who produced countless ssics. Not only was she a gorgeous woman with a beautiful voice, she also had many older fans as well as a ster reputation in the entertainment circle. At present, theizens had a high degree of approval for the first two judges who were both professionals. Therefore, they were very optimistic about the selection of judges for this talent competition. The degree of online discussion on ¡®The Voice¡¯ increased sharply, but Mnie continued to dominate the top spot of the trending topics. Meanwhile, the host continued his introductions. He was clearly a little excited when he came to the third judge, which increased the expectations of the audience even more. ¡°Hurry up and reveal the third judge! Stop teasing us! You¡¯ve been secretive for long enough!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s guess the identity of the third judge. Or, just guess whether it¡¯s a man or a woman.¡± As he was spurred by the enthusiastic discussion of theizens, he loudly introduced the third judge. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the third judge, Vania Greyson!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Everybody was stunned when they heard the name ¡®Vania Greyson¡¯. ¡®Vania Greyson of Gxy Corporation?¡¯ ¡®Did you hear wrongly? Are you sure it¡¯s Vania Greyson?¡¯ As the chair swiveled around, Vania revealed herself. There was a series of gasps from the audience, then they immediately broke out into enthusiastic cheers. ¡°Vania! Vania!¡± When she heard Vania¡¯s name, Mnie lost her bnce in her pair of high heels and nearly fell down. Fortunately, the camera was focused on Vania at the time, so nobody noticed her nervousness and embarrassment. Even so, that did not reduce the doubts in her heart. Why is Vania participating in this program!? She doesn¡¯t understand music! How can she be a judge!? It looks like my guess earlier was correct. If Vania is here, then that man is definitely Hanson. The two of them are truly inseparable. When she looked at the gleeful Vania on the stage, the word ¡®jealousy¡¯ could no longer urately describe her emotions at that moment. The audience was still screaming and cheering. Vania¡¯s current poprity was no less than the A-list celebrities in the entertainment circles. In particr, there was too much news on her in the past month or so. That was why her appearance caught everybody¡¯s attention. She waved her hands and took the initiative to introduce herself. ¡°Hello, everybody! My name is Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­. Vania! Vania!¡± Amidst the screams of the audience, Be, who was standing on the stage, was also astonished. The wretched situation that yed out when she met Hanson at thest filming site had been witnessed in full by Vania. Hence, Vania¡¯s presence as a judge posed a huge disadvantage to her. It looks like I need to think of a solution. Both Mnie and Be had their own ideas, but they shared simr anxieties. There was also one more point that they had inmon¡ªthey wanted to bring down Vania. They were not the only ones who disapproved of Vania as a judge since there were many unsupportive voices among thements of theizens. ¡®Vania is a designer. This is a musicpetition program. Inviting her to be the judge is a little thoughtless.¡¯ ¡®Looks like the program crew is aiming to hype things up. Vania and Mnie are together again. Who knows what unexpected events will happen again?¡¯ ¡®Vania is great, but she doesn¡¯t know a thing about music. Asking somebody who doesn¡¯t understand music toment on the contestant¡­ This program is not professional at all.¡¯ ¡®I hope they can rece her with a professional judge instead.¡¯ This was the case on the inte. There were all kinds of opinions avable. In contrast, those in support of Vania were abundant too. ¡®It¡¯s precisely because Vania doesn¡¯t understand music that she can represent the voice of the general public. That is because we can only tell whether the music sounds lovely or not. We can¡¯t discern the professional details, so we support Vania as a judge.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 278 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Final Guest Judge ¡®The show is gonna get interesting with Vania in it! Looking forward to it.¡¯ ¡®Oh, my queen! I really want to see her on a show with President Luke. I¡¯ve rewatched theirst commercial video so many times!¡¯ ¡®Vania, President Luke.¡¯ ¡®I want to see Vania and President Luke together.¡¯ Somehow, thement section evolved from the discussion of the professionalism of the judges to fans shipping the couple. Netizens were allmenting on Vania and Hanson¡¯s names, obviously wanting to see them together. Under the high level of excitement in the audience, the host announced, ¡°Let¡¯s wee ourst guest judge¡ªMr. Hanson Luke, President Luke!¡± Due to the loud cheers at the scene, the audience did not seem to catch the host¡¯s announcement, so there was a sudden moment of silence. When they saw Hanson¡¯s face on the big screen, everyone responded with deafening screams. The cheers were so loud that they seemed to be able to overturn the roof of a house. Since it was a live broadcast, the software crashed the moment Hanson showed his face. If it weren¡¯t for the foresight of the technical department who arranged for extra manpower to be on duty and raced against time to recover the software, today¡¯s live broadcast might not carry on so smoothly. ¡®Oh! It¡¯s President Luke! How could he be so handsome?!¡¯ ¡®My wish hase true. President Luke and Vania are finally in the same frame. Is my ship finally sailing?¡¯ ¡®Look! They¡¯re wearing couple outfits!¡¯ Indeed, Hanson¡¯s tie and Vania¡¯s skirt were the same color, which was Hanson¡¯s intention. His purpose was to let the public know that he was in a rtionship with Vania. He wanted to tell the world that they were a couple. Hanson never participated in entertainment shows, so when he suddenly appeared on screen, the netizens were drowned in excitement, no longer considering whether he was a professional judge or not. That was right. Netizens had double standards. As for the bandage on Hanson¡¯s hand, theizens quickly noticed it. Mnie and Be, especially, were already nning to take the opportunity to talk to Hansonter. After the host introduced Hanson¡¯s name, the audience at the scene almost went crazy. Even though he was holding a mic, the screams were so loud that they covered his voice. Without a choice, the host had to pause and wait for everyone to calm down a little before picking up the microphone again. He then uttered humorously, ¡°I¡¯m honestly shocked by the enthusiastic response. Having two celebrity crushes here with us, you guys must be eager to get their autographs!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The audience burst intoughter. The host continued, ¡°Ms. Greyson, President Luke, in response to the enthusiasm of our fans, please offer some words of encouragement to the audience watching our show as well as the candidates at the scene.¡± With a faint smile, Vania nodded in agreement and said softly, ¡°Thank you for all your support. I assure you that I will be a fair judge throughout thepetition. Also, please look forward to the end of the show for a surprise.¡± ¡°Vania! Vania¡­¡± the fans responded enthusiastically. It was just a trick to buy the people¡¯s hearts. Mnie, who had been watching Vania on the stage, did not believe that Vania would surprise the audience at the end of thepetition. This time, the host eximed cheerfully, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Greyson. I hope the contestants will be able to give it their all this time.¡± Taking advantage of the crowd¡¯s enthusiasm, he eximed to Hanson, ¡°Finally, let us hear from President Luke for a few words to the candidates and the audience before thepetition.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 279 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 279 Chapter 279 A Simple Sentence ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The crowd cheered enthusiastically. To be frank, the host was nervous to be interviewing Hanson. In fact, anyone present would more or less be nervous in front of Hanson. After all, his status was out of the ordinary, and his unapproachable front was quite daunting to a stranger. On this show, however, Hanson seemed a little different from his usual self. With a friendly look, he held the microphone with his left hand and said, ¡°Ms. Greyson has conveyed my thoughts.¡± With that simple sentence, he ended his speech. Unexpectedly, his simple sentence was enough to shock everyone. ¡®Oh my! That¡¯s so sweet of him! Does that mean he and Vania had the same thought? Why are they being lovey-dovey in front of our sd?¡¯ ¡®Sounds like I¡¯mprehending it the wrong way. Did I just get bombarded with PDA?¡¯ ¡®Is that spark between them?¡¯ Netizens on the inte had gone crazy because of Hanson¡¯s words. Larry, who had been watching them from backstage,ined nonstop in his heart, I can¡¯t believe our president turned away countless program offers before this but is willing to spend a hefty amount to participate in this show. Even his character has changed! As expected, the power of love hit differently. After Hanson put down the microphone, his gazended and stayed on Vania. Anyone could tell how affectionate his gaze was. All of a sudden, the air seemed to be filled with love. Vania nced at Hanson with ming eyes. Why would you say such misleading words? However, Hanson kept the smile on his face with infinite affection in his eyes. Netizens took screenshots frantically because of the lovey-dovey moment as the couple made eye contact. ¡®Date each other already!¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a talent show anymore. It should be a love show!¡¯ ¡®Candidates on stage must be questioning their choices¡­¡¯ Indeed, the focus was now solely on Vania and Hanson. Mnie could not stand their minor interactions at all. She wondered how far these two had progressed. At the same time, Be¡¯s jealousy was boiling within her. She had long coveted such a high-quality man, but she never had a chance to get close to him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that they were assigned to the same program again, it seemed that they were really fated. Therefore, she was not going to throw her opportunity with Hanson. She had to find a way to get her hands on him. However, Vania was like a wall between her and Hanson. Every time she wanted to approach Hanson, Vania would appear. Be was starting to get annoyed with Vania, but currently, she had not yet reached the level of hatred. Meanwhile, the judges and the contestants on the stage had all been introduced to the audience. The contest was going to officially start soon. In thispetition, each contestant had to perform aplete song, including vocal and stage performance. The guest judges would make aprehensive evaluation based on their performance on the spot. Besides that, the guest judges had the right to request for the contestants to sing a little longer or perform given content during the selection process. The scores would then be assessed based on the contestant¡¯s performance. Finally, the judges¡¯ scores and the audience¡¯s voting scores would add up to the final score of the contestant. The contestant with the lowest score would be eliminated directly, while the rest would enter the next round. Up to this stage, all the candidates were somehow nervous. After all, their purpose to participate in this show was to increase their poprity. If they were eliminated in the first round, their poprity would not increase, and they might even be flooded with criticism. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 280 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 280 Chapter 280 She Doesn¡¯t Deserve It The contestants were mostly cautious because of that as they hoped not to leave a bad impression on the audience. With that, thepetition officially started. The first two contestants had a smooth performance. However, the scores were not announced yet. They would be announced together after all the contestants were done with their performances. Next, it was Be¡¯s turn. She majored in acting, so she was not a professional in singing. Moreover, she thought she had been appointed by default, so she did not even bother to go through any professional training in advance. She randomly chose a song that she could sing from beginning to end and stood in the middle of the stage, ending her performance without any climax. Although the first two contestants were not brilliant, they were able to pull off some moves. Be, on the contrary, stood on the stage like a statue, motionless. Among the audience, some people started booing her. ¡®How did she get into the top 3 during the auditions? She must have bribed an insider!¡¯ ¡®She can¡¯t even sing at the karaoke! She¡¯s not prepared at all.¡¯ ¡®Eliminate her. She¡¯s too bad.¡¯ Doubts about her ranking rose while the good impression the audience had of her previously instantly dispersed. After each contestant performed, they would stay on the stage for a while, waiting for the judges¡¯ comments. Be naturally did so too as she patiently waited for the audience¡¯s votes and the judges¡¯ evaluation. Though she had presented a poor performance, she did not feel the slightest bit of worry. The evaluation had always started with Jeffrey Hudson, so he picked up the microphone and offered a pertinent assessment. ¡°This song does not require any technical skills. From your performance, I can tell that you are not suitable to be a singer.¡± Ellie gave the same advice. Hearing that, the host asked Vania for herments. In a calm tone, Vania uttered, ¡°The two instructors before me have alreadymented on professional issues, so I¡¯ll bementing on your attitude instead. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re taking thispetition seriously. You¡¯re not being responsible for your performance, nor for the audience watching.¡± Vania¡¯s critiques did not sound as professional after the audience heard the experts¡¯ analyses, but they were precise and easy to understand. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the online chat room,izens started cheering for her. Thements from the first three judges clearly exined why Be was unsuitable for the role and that she faced elimination. Be, on the other hand, was unaware and unconcerned as she merely stood arrogantly in the middle of the stage. However, in front of the audience, she was not as cocky as usual. Although she was dissatisfied with Vania¡¯s evaluation, she still thanked Vania. After that, she kept staring at Hanson. After all, Hanson¡¯sments came next. He had expressed his opinions on the first two contestants, but it was nothing more than one word: good. Nevertheless, it was enough for Be to look forward to. Supposedly, Hanson had to give hisments first, but without even sparing a nce at Be, he drew a big ¡®X¡¯ on his paper and threw it into the ballot box. Seeing that, the host could only bite the bullet and remind him, ¡°President Luke, we would like to hear yourments as well.¡± Without an expression, Hanson answered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± His voice was so cold that it could make one shudder. Everyone at the scene did not expect him to suddenly turn cold. The audience was speechless and in shock as they looked at Be, who was standing in embarrassment on the stage. In an instant, silence enveloped the whole scene. It was imaginable how lethal that sentence was. Even the skilled host was now stunned as he stood on the stage holding the microphone and not knowing what to say. Such an embarrassing scene was irreversible, so he silentlyined in his heart. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 281 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Can I Hear From President Luke? Be, who had been expressionless when receivingments from other judges, suddenly felt like she had just lost her pride. This show was a live broadcast, so audiences all over the country were watching it. That would also mean Hanson¡¯s words were broadcasted live. How did they expect her to feel fine after hearing that? Feeling humiliated, Be ran off the stage without saying a word. Now that an unforeseen situation urred, the director was also nervous. Therefore, he could only urge the host to proceed with the contest and ignore this session. Since the show could not be interrupted, the host absentmindedly invited the next contestant to perform. However, no one else was in the mood to watch her performance anymore. They were all whispering about what happened just now. Even the onlinementary never stopped. ¡®President Luke is ruthless, but Be Godwin doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s merciless, but I love it!¡¯ ¡®People don¡¯t treat him seriously unless he shows his temper!¡¯ ¡®I thought President Luke was gentle, but I guess he reserves his tenderness only for Vania! I¡¯m jealous!¡¯ ¡®I feel bad for the fourth candidate. It seems like her performance was over before anyone could pay attention.¡¯ Indeed, the audience was still immersed in what just happened, so no one really paid attention to the fourth contestant¡¯s performance. The fourth contestant was actually pretty skilled. She could sing and dance seamlessly. When it was time for the judges toment, Vania took the initiative to request her, ¡°Can you show us a snippet of your performance again?¡± She was obviously giving the contestant a chance to show her strength. The contestant nodded gratefully and answered, ¡°Sure.¡± With that, she pulled off another great performance, winning a round of apuse. Before leaving the stage, she thanked the judges nonstop. ¡®Is Vania an angel? She¡¯s such a sweet person! Knowing that the fourth contestant¡¯s performance was neglected, she gave her a chance to perform again.¡¯ ¡®Her smile is so heart-warming! The production team made the right choice by picking Vania as a judge.¡¯ At this moment, posts with #AngelVania hashtags on the inte had far surpassed Mnie. However, it came after Hanson¡¯s #SheDoesn¡¯tDeserveIt. When Mnie came on stage, Vania finally adjusted her sitting position. Folding her arms and leaning on the chair, she looked like she was watching a y. It was as if she expected Mnie to stir up trouble. Mnie chose a love song to sing and y on the piano. The song was a bad that expressed the feeling of love. Coupled with her own piano apaniment, her overall performance was not bad. One could tell that she had carefully prepared for the stage, so her seriousness and determination could make up for theck of her vocal skills. At the very least, her performance was the best among all the contestants so far. Vania raised her eyebrows, not expecting Mnie to put effort into her debut. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When it was time for the judges¡¯mentary, Jeffrey was about to speak ording to the previous sequence but was interrupted by Mnie. ¡°Can I hear from President Luke first? The reason I chose this song is to sing for the person I love the most.¡± In an instant, the crowd was dumbfounded. Even theizens were bombarding thement section with question marks. ¡®Is she out of her mind? Is she going to cause trouble again?¡¯ ¡®Seems like it¡¯s another series of her not giving up.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s just wait and see what she¡¯ll get in the face.¡¯ ¡®Everywhere she goes, she puts up an act. Is she an actress?¡¯ ¡®I suggest she audition for a role next door.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s absurd behavior puzzled the audience. Moreover, her statement sounded like it was a confession. Coupled with Mnie¡¯s previous scandal with Hanson on the inte, it was inevitable that old news would be brought up again. To be frank, it was not beneficial for Mnie at all, because once again,izens dug deep into her past. The poprity she just gained from her performance earlier instantly drained out. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 282 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Eliminated Hanson pursed his lips coldly. If he were his usual self, he would have rejected Mnie¡¯s request straightforwardly. Today, however, he picked up the microphone in a good mood, as if wanting toment. His gaze was meaningful as he nced at Mnie. She did not expect that he would still look at her with that gaze, so she thought he might consider her identity as Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother and tone down his remarks. In an unexpected way, Hanson uttered mercilessly, ¡°I think she should be eliminated right away.¡± What? Eliminated?! There was another uproar at the scene. After Be, Hanson once again spat a harshment at Mnie now, putting the whole scene into another awkward situation. Hearing that, the host felt his heart threatening to leap out of his chest. What on earth is going on in this show? Can President Luke refrain from giving such shocking remarks from time to time?! All of them could not take it anymore. No one at the scene dared to say a word, for fear of offending Hanson. Netizens, on the contrary, continued watching the show like it was no big deal. ¡®Way to go, President Luke!¡¯ ¡®His words are so on point! I like this show so much. It¡¯s exciting to watch!¡¯ ¡®I hope President Luke keeps up with his pace!¡¯ As the director watched the scene, he felt miserable. He hoped that Hanson would stop his extreme remarks soon. If he continued with the provocation, the director feared he might have a heart attack. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Hanson was the sponsor, the director would¡¯ve changed the lineup of the judges. As silence enveloped the stage, Mnie could only stand on her spot awkwardly. Under the scrutinization of the audience, their gazes filled with ridicule, she had nowhere to hide. To be frank, she was even more worried that Hanson was going to eliminate her. Now that Hanson had spoken, who else would dare to keep her until the end? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Her initial n was to gain poprity through this show, but now, all her previous efforts would most probably be in vain. She had not even started yet, and it was going to end. Therefore, she visibly panicked. Truth be told, Hanson didn¡¯t pay attention to Mnie singing at all. All he thought about was how to make her pay him what she owed. And thatment was just to curry favor with Vania. Even now, he was not aware of the bloodbath he had brought about. Anyhow, he didn¡¯t care what happened to Mnie at all. The host at the scene was already crying silently in misery. What on earth is going on with this show? With a bitter smile, he continued, ¡°Thank you, President Luke, for your straightforwardment. Let us now hear from the other guest judges.¡± Now that Hanson had already given hisment, none of the other judges could oppose him, so they could only tell her to work harder. When it was Vania¡¯s turn, she stared at Mnie with an unfathomable smile. However, Mnie interpreted Vania¡¯s expression as a look of mockery. Gritting her teeth, she silently expected something sarcastic from Vania. ¡°Objectively speaking, your overall performance was not bad, and I can tell that you¡¯ve taken this competition seriously and made preparations for it. Your attitude ismendable, but your weakness is technical skills in terms of how you express the song. You¡¯re not on par with a professional yet, but I look forward to your uing performance.¡± Everyone thought that Vania and Mnie held a grudge against each other, so Vania would definitely criticize thetter. But no one expected Vania to give such a pertinent evaluation. Once again, she won the public¡¯s favor. On the other hand, Mnie could only see how hypocritical she was. She didn¡¯t want Vania¡¯s pretentious good intentions at all. Despite that, she could not show her temper now, so she held it back. Nheless, that did not mean she was giving up. She would do everything possible to expose Vania¡¯s various ws and unforgivable behaviors to the public and would also show Hanson Vania¡¯s true face in order to return to Hanson¡¯s side. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 283 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 283 Chapter 283 You¡¯re Lying Eventually, Mnie could only express her gratitude to the judges and walk down the stage. As for the rest of thepetition, it went smooth sailing, and Hanson no longer made harshments about the contestants. However, one of the contestants made a major mistake and was eventually eliminated. Be was ranked second fromst, while Mnie was ranked thirdst. Both of them managed to enter the next round. On Twitter, Vania, Hanson, and Mnie¡¯s names were trending at the top. Netizens had made up spections and stories based on their love triangle. By the end of thepetition, Mnie camped at the door of Vania¡¯s dressing room, preparing to ambush her. When Vania came in, she immediately red at her and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re happy now, huh?¡± Vania avoided her and sat on the sofa calmly, fiddling with her long hair. She then uttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re being weird.¡± ¡°Am I?! You said that on purpose just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mnie was furious. In response, Vania replied nonchntly, ¡°What did I say on purpose? I talked a lot today.¡± ¡°Drop the act. You gave me a high score on purpose to show Hanson how generous you are so that you can leave him a good impression.¡± Mnie spoke as if she got Vania all figured out. ¡°As a judge, I am being fair and impartial. You did a good job this time, so I gave you a high score. You should be happy with that.¡± Vania smiled mockingly at Mnie. ¡°Why should I be happy?! Vania Greyson, you stole everything from me! I hate you!¡± spat Mnie coldly. Vania raised her head arrogantly and looked at her with contempt. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the same back then? I¡¯m just giving you a dose of your own medicine.¡± Mnie couldn¡¯t bear to see the intimidating look in her eyes. Clenching her teeth, she grunted, ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Vania Greyson.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Vania sneered. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to mention the past anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow and watch how things unfold, then. You should go now.¡± Mnie hated the way she was in control of everything. Besides, she did not benefit from the show today, so she was not intending to leave yet. ¡°Don¡¯t be so proud yet. Even if you have Hanson now, he will abandon you once he knows your past. He¡¯s a clean freak, so he will never be with someone like you.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Vania returned her a light smile, saying, ¡°But he already knows.¡± Mnie staggered and questioned, ¡°He knows?¡± Her tone was filled with disbelief. ¡°How the hell did you tell him?¡± She anxiously wanted to know the answer. Seeing her reaction, Vania sneered a little. I simply mentioned what happened five years ago. Why is she so worked up every time? Could she be hiding something else? Perhaps Morales and Morgan aren¡¯t Hanson¡¯s children? Looking at Mnie, she uttered with a chuckle, ¡°Of course, I told him everything without omitting any details. He even told me that he will only love me for the rest of his life.¡± Thest sentence, of course, was what Vania made up deliberately to anger Mnie. Although it was not the truth, Vania had repented in her heart. Mnie was Hanson¡¯s ex, so she made use of Hanson as a shield to protect herself this time. ¡°You¡¯re lying. That¡¯s impossible.¡± Mnie didn¡¯t believe it, but her lips were already trembling. She refused to believe that Hanson was in a rtionship with Vania, and she was not willing to hear him say that he loved Vania. She repelled that idea and was worried that Hanson would find out everything. ¡°Oh, why don¡¯t you ask him for yourself? Then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying,¡± Vania uttered calmly, showing no hint of guilt even though she just told a lie. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 284 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Don¡¯t Waste Time on Insignificant People Mnie was aware that Vania said that because thetter knew she couldn¡¯t ask Hanson directly. Mnie snorted. ¡°You¡¯re being selfish and ignorant, Vania. Don¡¯t expect Hanson to be yours forever. One day, you might end up like me. I shall patiently wait for the day to arrive.¡± Just then, the door of the dressing room was opened, and Hanson came in. Mnie turned pale due to shock. She didn¡¯t expect Hanson toe in when she was unprepared. Had their rtionship progressed to the point where they would enter the door without knocking? Exasperation and surprise were currently painted across her face. She had no time to act nonchnt, so she could only watch Hanson walk to Vania¡¯s side and take a seat. The sofa was obviously fit for one person, and although it was big enough for two people to sit together, no one would sit closely like this under normal circumstances, especially in public ces. That showed how intimate Hanson and Vania were. After entering the room, Hanson did not even notice Mnie at all. Fiddling with Vania¡¯s long hair, he inquired, ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? Can we go home now?¡± Without waiting for Vania¡¯s answer, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go home and eat.¡± His words had hidden meaning, which was easy for one to fantasize about. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hanson was indeed not talking about the hunger of a normal person, but the kiss that Vania owed him, as well as the interest that came with it. Vania squinted at Hanson to stop him from talking nonsense. Since Hanson suddenly entered the room, his presence also interrupted her thoughts. Mnie¡¯s words were as insignificant as the wind. Vania ignored it before she could think it through. Hanson shut up obediently, but he continued fiddling with Vania¡¯s hair. His action and their conversation were perceived differently by Mnie. She wondered if they were living together now, and why would they go home for dinner together? What happened when she was stuck at home? Also, why did Hanson like Vania¡¯s hair so much? She recalled a time when she excitedly asked Hanson what hairstyle looked good on her, but he didn¡¯t even bother looking at it. Now, he didn¡¯t seem to be able to let go of Vania¡¯s hair. Mnie felt bitter, but she dared not question him. Seeing Hanson¡¯s bandaged hand, she stepped forward and stood in front of him. Just as she was about to ask Hanson what happened, she heard Vania asking Hanson, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a long time. Mnie came here and wanted to catch up with me. Sounds like she has a lot to tell me too.¡± After saying that, she looked at Mnie and inquired, ¡°Am I right?¡± The way Vania spoke sounded so gentle and innocent, obviously hinting at Hanson that Mnie was here to look for trouble with just a few words. At that moment, Mnie desperately wanted to reach out and stuff Vania¡¯s mouth. Before Hanson came in, she was harsh and sharp, but now, she was pretending to be innocent in front of him! However, she couldn¡¯t deny that at all. Swallowing her pride, she answered, ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Hearing Mnie¡¯s words, Hanson turned cold, but he didn¡¯t utter a word. His gaze was fixed on Vania, and with a doting tone, he questioned, ¡°Why are you wasting so much time on insignificant people?¡± After that, he got up, took Vania¡¯s hand, and walked out, not wanting to stay for another second. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 285 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Just the Two of Us Since Mnie had just stood in front of him, Hanson bypassed her without sparing her a nce. Watching their backs, Mnie thought in her heart, So they¡¯re living together now, huh? Let me send them a gift tonight. With that, she walked out of Vania¡¯s dressing room gloomily. At this time in Hanson¡¯s car, the couple sat in the back seat, but Larry, who was driving, hadn¡¯te yet, as if he was waiting for something. Vania noticed that the temperature in the car was rising, and she remembered what Hanson said just now. Scooching away subconsciously, she kept a distance from Hanson, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Larry?¡± Hanson noticed Vania¡¯s minor gestures and chuckled, but his tone of voice was serious as he pinched the tip of Vania¡¯s nose lightly with a sense of punishment. ¡°How dare you look for another man when I¡¯m here with you?¡± Vania nced at Hanson usingly, pondering what was going on in this man¡¯s mind. She was looking for Larry because he was the driver and nothing else. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡± Hanson didn¡¯t listen to Vania¡¯s words at all¡­ Instead, his gaze was fixed on her face. Gradually, his gaze started burning. He lookedpletely different from the sinister look he had earlier. Caressing Vania¡¯s face gently, he asked a nonsensical question, ¡°Isn¡¯t just the two of us enough?¡± Somehow, Vania could hear the enchanting tone in his voice. Avoiding his burning gaze, she thought she was doomed. The way Hanson looked at her now was like a big bad wolf with red eyes, and he looked extremely dangerous. If Larry did note back any sooner, she was going to be Hanson¡¯s meal. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were hungry just now? That¡¯s why I¡¯m looking for Larry so he can drive us home.¡± Fearing that Larry would bete, she urged, ¡°Call him and tell him toe over now.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Vania felt like she was now amb waiting to be ughtered. ¡°So you¡¯re aware that you made me wait so long?¡± Hanson¡¯s speech was getting incoherent. ¡°It¡¯s about time you return what you owe, then.¡± After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. With a scoop of his arm, Vania was in his embrace. There was only so much space in the car. Where else could she hide? Hanson kissed her eagerly as if wanting to instill all his love into her. This kiss, as delicious as ever, made him lose control. And the ethereal feeling made him kiss her harder. On the other hand, Vania was stunned by his sudden kiss. She wasn¡¯t rejecting him, but she looked at him in shock the whole time. Turning around, Hanson held Vania in his arms and stopped the kiss. Facing Vania, who was gasping for breath, he ordered, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Without waiting for Vania to register his words, he sealed her lips with his again. Vania obeyed subconsciously and closed her eyes. At the same time, her senses were heightened. She didn¡¯t seem to reject Hanson¡¯s kiss. Since he was an expert, Vania gradually gave in and caught up with his pace. Feeling Vania¡¯s response, Hanson felt like he was about to explode, so the kiss turned even more aggressive. But in the end, he resisted and restrained himself by pulling out of the kiss at a critical moment. If he didn¡¯t stop, he couldn¡¯t guarantee what would happen next. With that, Hanson held Vania¡¯s hand tighter. When Vania opened her eyes, they were misty, and she was gasping lightly while looking into Hanson¡¯s eyes tenderly. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 286 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Did They Quarrel? Hanson¡¯s body froze, and he immediately reached out to cover Vania¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The look in Vania¡¯s eyes was too seductive to him. The desire he had just suppressed had a faint tendency to grow within him again. Feeling the change in his body, Vania immediately got up from his arms. Somehow, she realized that her body was burning hot too, and she was extremely irritable. It was a feeling like never before. With that, she frantically winded the windows down to let the cool breeze in. The gentle breeze managed to make Vania sober and make Hanson calm down. He no longer dared to kiss Vania rashly anymore. Instead, he would make her pay him back next time. Only when he saw the blush on Vania¡¯s face subsiding did he pick up the phone and dial Larry¡¯s number, ordering, ¡°Come here and drive us home.¡± Although it was a curt sentence, one could still hear the hoarseness of his tone. Hearing the call, Larry hurried over, hopped into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove to Haling Vi while stepping on the elerator. Along the way, he sneaked nces through the rearview mirror to observe Hanson and Vania. That¡¯s strange. Why aren¡¯t they talking to each other? They¡¯d usually chat a little in the car, so what happened today? Moreover, the atmosphere in the car was a little odd. Did President Luke and Miss Vania quarrel? At the end of the event, Hanson had deliberately told him that he wanted to speak to Vania in private, so he told Larry to wait for his call beforeing to the car. Did their conversation not go well today? Thinking of that possibility, Larry sighed on behalf of his president. It¡¯s not easy to pursue a woman at all¡­ As soon as Larry thought of that, he heard Hanson¡¯s faint voice sounding behind him. ¡°Watch the road.¡± He had discovered Larry sneaking nces at him. With a shudder, Larry immediately looked ahead. Didn¡¯t he have his eyes closed just now? How did he find out? He must have a third eye. It also seemed like Hanson was not in a good mood today, so Larry quickly shut up. However, the couple was not upset at all at this moment. Vania was just a little shy and embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to face Hanson, so she kept the window open and felt the breeze to cool herself down. The reason why she looked out the window was just a means to escape. On the other hand, Hanson shut his eyes to suppress his inner desire. He was afraid that when he opened his eyes and saw Vania¡¯s face, he would not be able to restrain himself. However, as he closed his eyes, his mind was still filled with Vania¡¯s smiles, as if he was enchanted. He desperately wanted to bury himself in Vania¡¯s embrace and nevere out. This feeling of being unable to control himself annoyed Hanson greatly, so he had to keep his eyes closed to cover up the difort his body was feeling. Fortunately, the cool breeze blowing in from the car window calmed him down a little. ¡­ Once they arrived at Haling Vi and got out of the car, the two of them were left walking home. The awkward atmosphere seemed to have eased a lot, so Hanson took the initiative to hold Vania¡¯s hand and offer her a gentle smile. Vania returned a smile at him as they walked toward the door. Under the street lights, the figure of the two holding hands was elongated. Opening the door, Vania greeted cheerfully, ¡°Darlings, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Mommy!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her babies all rushed over to her as Vania stretched out her hands, ready to hug all of them, but one of them suddenly halted in his footsteps. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 287 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 287 Chapter 287 We Have Your Back Seeing that, Vania was puzzled. The four kids nced at Vania, then at Hanson, like a row of judges scrutinizing the bad guys. Lining up, the four kids folded their arms in front of their chests and questioned, ¡°Are you two together?¡± As soon as she heard the affirmative question from her children, Vania smiled awkwardly, inquiring, ¡°Darlings, why do you say so?¡± With a confident tone, Jack stated, ¡°Because we can tell.¡± Since Hanson was in a good mood, he said to the smart little ones, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± James replied in a cold voice, ¡°Because you have lipstick on your mouth.¡± When Vania registered the word ¡®lipstick,¡¯ she felt like there was an explosion of fireworks in her head, flushing her face crimson. She never expected her four sons to pay attention to such details. How could they discover it so soon? When she returned to her dressing room earlier, she wasn¡¯t able to remove her makeup yet when Mnie suddenly barged in. After that, when she and Hanson were in the car¡­ Wait, hold up! Why am I recalling what happened in the car? Although she was already an adult, Vania felt embarrassed to get caught by her own children, so she couldn¡¯t help but blush like a ripe apple. To five-year-old children, Vania did not know how to exin to them what kissing meant yet, even though her babies were smart and mature enough to know. On the other hand, Hanson was calm and didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. He watched the kids with an admirable gaze, praising them, ¡°Good job. That¡¯s a detailed observation.¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± her babies interrupted, not impressed by Hanson¡¯s praise at all. Vania opened her mouth and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, but before she could say anything, James and Jude dragged her away. On the other hand, Jake and Jacob looked at Hanson seriously andmanded, ¡°Youe with us.¡± What¡¯s this? A separate trial? Look at them getting all mysterious. Raising his brows, Hanson followed Jack and Jacob cooperatively to the room next to where Vania was taken to. Giving Vania a serious expression, James inquired, ¡°Mommy, have you really thought about it? Are you sure you want to be with Hanson Luke?¡± Faced with such a formal inquiry from her eldest son, Vania put on a solemn expression as well and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t hate him for now, and I think I might be able to get along with him. What do you guys think?¡± She asked her children for their opinion. After all, she had only been with her children for the past five years. If her children did not ept Hanson, she would only be hurting their feelings by insisting to be together with Hanson. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Therefore, she was willing to give up everything for them. At the same time, her children understood what their mother meant. They were now beginning to ept that their mother and Hanson were together. After all, Hanson was their father. Looking at Vania, James uttered, ¡°Mommy, I just want you to be happy. We will forever have your back.¡± As he spoke, he clenched his small fists and grunted, ¡°But if Hanson dares to make you sad, we will never let him go.¡± Though his fists were small, they were full of strength. That was the strength that came from a family bond. Agreeing with his brother, Jude nodded fervently. Seeing her kids, Vania was moved. They were always there to provide her warmth and reassurance. Circling her arms around James and Jude, she uttered, ¡°I will also have your backs forever.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 288 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Firecracker Explosion Meanwhile, in the room next door, Jack and Jacob were staring at Hanson, and they threw a facial tissue in his face out of disgust. They were signaling him to remove the lipstick. Hanson, however, didn¡¯t ept the tissue and responded, ¡°You¡¯re still young and you don¡¯t understand. When you meet someone you like in the future, you¡¯ll understand how I feel.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t be like you!¡± Jack and Jacob scoffed. Jack went on to say, ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable. Even though Mommy has epted you, we will still conduct a thorough inspection of you. If we discover that you did something wrong to Mommy, we will not allow her to stay with you.¡± They held their arms up, implying that if Hanson hurt their mother, they would not hesitate to resort to action to solve the problem. It might be because the twins had telepathy or because they had prepared their speeches ahead of time, but their words and actions were identical. ¡°Then, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Hanson chuckled and stretched out his pinky finger. Jack was unaffected by his actions, but Jacob was taken aback. He learned from James and Jack that Hanson had made the duo a pinky promise as well, and they felt something they had never felt before. Now, such an action had unexpectedly appeared in front of Jacob. Even before he started holding hands with Hanson, Jacob felt like he had been stung by electricity. He felt an unfathomable sense of trust, which was why he extended his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± This was yet another indication of their mental closeness. At this very moment, the sound of ss shattering rang out from the living room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The six of them rushed out the door almost simultaneously, only to see shattered ss in the living room. They looked at each other and their expressions instantly went cold. There was another crackling sound, and the entire ss wall shattered. The four babies were unusually calm in the face of such a dire situation. James stated, ¡°They can¡¯t get away because there are cameras on all sides. These people are clearly willing to throw themselves into the.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid the man behind the scenes is fully prepared,¡± Jack added. Hanson agreed with them. He had the impression that the four babies had all grown up after seeing how calm they were. ¡°Mommy, stay away so that you don¡¯t get hurt,¡± the four of them said in unison. Vania¡¯s babies all stood in front of her, for fear of another broken ss falling on her. Her vi was protected by an rm system. The rm mechanism was triggered when the first pane of ss was broken, and security had arrived on the scene at this time. ¡°Take them all away!¡± It was a total mess outside. ¡°Someone is here! Run!¡± ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t let anyone get away.¡± In the chaos, someone threw a firecracker through the broken ss wall in the living room. The fireworknded right in front of Vania¡¯s four babies. At that moment, Hanson jumped toward the firecracker without hesitation as it was an instinctive reaction. Before Vania and her babies could react, the firecracker exploded with a loud bang right on the spot. ¡°Be careful!¡± they eximed. They noticed that the white gauze wrapped around Hanson¡¯s hand had turned bright red with blood. This time, he was seriously hurt. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Hanson said, ignoring the injury on his hand. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 289 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Bleeding Hand Hanson shielded them as they moved to a different room, in case any other firecracker should injure them. Vania calmed herself down and looked at Hanson¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re injured! We must go to the hospital for an examination right away.¡± The bright red blood was horrifying. Vania¡¯s babies also looked at the man with concern. They were deep in thought because he had protected them. ¡°Thank you. Your hand is injured, so let¡¯s go to the hospital right away.¡± When Hanson saw Vania and her babies¡¯ worried expressions, he reassured them, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, don¡¯t worry.¡± He went through hell when he was in the Special Forces. Even if a real bomb exploded in front of his eyes, Hanson wouldn¡¯t even blink, not to mention that this was just a firecracker. Furthermore, he was aware that his hand was bleeding slightly, but it was only a minor injury. However, Hanson appeared to believe that attracting such attention from the four babies was worthwhile. Vania was calm in the face of this sudden change, but when she saw his hand, her worries intensified. She let the police officers and property management handle the situation before apanying Hanson to the hospital. April received a phone call from Hanson informing him that his hand had been injured, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, it was Hanson¡¯s idea to injure his own arm. April assumed Hanson called at this time because Vania had discovered a problem and wanted him to assist with the acting. April had already written several sets of rhetoric in his head that he was just waiting to use. And so, he walked unhurriedly to the hospital¡¯s front door and waited for Hanson. He hadn¡¯t expected Hanson to arrive so quickly. As April approached the door, he noticed Vania, who had a panicked expression on her face, assisting Hanson to walk. When April first saw the bloody gauze on Hanson¡¯s hand, he assumed it was all part of the n. When he got closer, however, he realized Hanson was seriously hurt. ¡°What happened to you, Hanson?¡± April asked anxiously. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll clean up your wound right away.¡± It was onlyter that Hanson patiently exined his injury to April. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Thetter calmed down upon hearing Hanson¡¯s exnation and quickly treated his wound. Fortunately, his arm was only cut by pieces of ss that the firecracker blew up. The wound itself was not deep but the cut was rtively long, so there was a lot of blood. April turned to a concerned Vania and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson¡¯s injury is minor, and I¡¯ve already treated his wound.¡± ¡°During this time, the wound should note into contact with water, and the dressing should be changed daily. I¡¯ll leave him in your good care then, Mrs. Luke.¡± Hearing this, Vania nodded and took note of what April had said. This time, Hanson¡¯s injury was to protect her children, so she would look after him with all her heart. ¡°Thest time his hand was so badly injured, and this time he¡¯s bleeding so much. Will it get worse?¡± she wondered. April had forgotten about it until now because of his nervousness. Now was the time for him to put on a show. Fortunately for April, he had prepared his script. ¡°I¡¯m just cleaning up the wound now, Mrs. Luke. I¡¯ll examine Hanson¡¯s armter. The more you fret, the more stressed you will be. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania gave it a thought and came to the conclusion that if she worried too much, she might mess things up. Whatever the doctor said must be true. April turned around, relieved that Vania had stopped asking questions. That was so dangerous! I was almost exposed. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 290 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Gained Jack¡¯s Trust Vania clutched Hanson¡¯s hand to examine the wound before blowing on it lightly with her mouth. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked. Her blowing action had been a habit over the years. Her children were young and were frequently injured, so she did this to relieve their pain. Seeing that Hanson¡¯s hand was injured, she didn¡¯t even think twice to blow lightly on his injured hand, her demeanor serious. She did not know that the gust of cold air blew straight into Hanson¡¯s heart. Hanson was about to say he was fine, but he quickly changed his tune and mumbled, ¡°Just blow on it so it gets better.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When April heard Hanson¡¯s weak voice, the former almost slipped and nearly fell to the ground while preparing his medical equipment. Hanson didn¡¯t even flinch when he was shot thest time. The word ¡®pain¡¯ did not exist in his dictionary. Now, however, he felt pain now that he had been scratched by the ss? April gave the man a quick nce and noticed Vania worriedly holding his hand and blowing on his wound. Hanson smiled cheerfully as he looked at her. Seeing his smug expression, April shuddered as he pondered, Poor Mrs. Luke! I¡¯m afraid she still doesn¡¯t know that she has been tricked by Hanson, the big bad wolf. April then pretended to hold the film and said to Vania, ¡°Mrs. Luke, Hanson¡¯s hand would have healed immediately, but it has been injured again. It¡¯s fine, though. His fingers can move a little now.¡± Hanson was clearly pleased when he heard the word ¡®move a little¡¯. He nced at April with satisfaction. It seemed that he could give April some extra time off. As April was about to ask a question, he was interrupted by Hanson, who said, ¡°My hand is bandaged. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh¡ª¡± April quickly retracted his question after hearing Hanson¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯ll send you both off, then.¡± At Haling Vi, the workers quickly reced all of the ss, and the room was restored to its original condition. All of the gangsters who caused trouble that night were apprehended and charged. Everything appeared to be back to normal. The four children had been standing outside the door for quite some time. When they saw Vania and Hanson return, they rushed forward to inquire, ¡°How¡¯s your hand?¡± He smiled as he pursed his lips ¡°I¡¯m able to make you care deeply about me, so it appears that it is worthwhile to injure my hand.¡± Vania smiled as she saw Hanson still joking andughing. Upon looking at her, the four babies knew that he was fine. However, they were still worried, so they went ahead to check Hanson¡¯s hand. After seeing that there was no other problem with his hand, they let go of him. Jack took a step forward to thank Hanson. ¡°Thank you. Without you, it would be me who will be in pain right now.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is what I should do,¡± Hanson responded as he patted Jack¡¯s hair with his uninjured hand. His sentence made the four babies feel safe. At this point, they appeared perplexed and fixed their gaze on him. ¡°My name is Jack Greyson,¡± Jack took the initiative to introduce himself. He had epted Hanson from the bottom of his heart, thus he could introduce himself to Hanson. ¡°Jack Greyson.¡± Hanson repeated his name before adding, ¡°Your name sounds lovely.¡± He now knew the eldest and second eldest child¡¯s name, but not the third and fourth. He needed to know their names in order to prove that he had truly gained their trust. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It was onlyte at night that everything was back to normal. Hanson, Vania, and the four babies went back to their room and dozed off with their own thoughts. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 291 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Who¡¯s Be? The following morning when Larry arrived at Haling Vi, Vania, Hanson, and four babies had just awoken. Larry was already aware of Hanson¡¯s injury. When he saw the thick gauze wrapped around his higher- up¡¯s hand, he inquired, ¡°President Luke, is your hand okay now?¡± Hearing that, Hanson didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he cast a cold nce at Larry and grunted angrily. Larry immediately shut his mouth; he must have been dazed just now when he inquired about Hanson¡¯s injury in front of Vania. Touching his nose in embarrassment, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°President Luke and Ms. Greyson, I received a call from the police station this morning.¡± ¡°ording to the gang leader¡¯s exnation, a woman named Be Godwin instructed them to wreck Haling Vi.¡± ¡°I looked into Be¡¯s personal profile beforeing here, but I don¡¯t believe things are that simple.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When the lot of them heard the name Be, their expressions changed and they appeared surprised. They had a hazy idea of who caused the explosionst night, and they suspected Mnie Greyson. Never in a million years did they think the culprit was Be. ¡°Is it Be Godwin, who was the ambassador of the Luke Corporation¡¯s audition advertisement back then?¡± Vania asked. ¡°Exactly.¡± Larry nodded. Vania¡¯s pretty brows wrinkled, and she was still a little skeptical as she asked, ¡°Oh? Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡± Larry responded truthfully, ¡°Yes. As a result of this, I immediately checked Be¡¯s itinerary and the people with whom she had recentlymunicated. I found nothing unusual, so I avoided dealing with it right away.¡± Vania nodded, indicating that understood. The four babies beside her were also frowning tightly, contemting the intricacies of the situation. They had heard the name Be Godwin before, but this was the first time their mother was involved with this woman. ¡°Does she harbor any ill will toward you, Mommy?¡± James inquired of Vania. ¡°We¡¯ve only met a couple of times,¡± she admitted. Indeed, they had only met a few times. Except for the time Be paid a quick visit to Vania¡¯s workce, they probably didn¡¯t speak more than ten sentences to each other. And after that, Be didn¡¯t take the initiative to find Vania, and the rest of their meetings were because of Hanson. Could it be that Be despised Vania because of Hanson, and thus exacted her vengeance? Or was it because Hanson humiliated and disgraced Be on the show yesterday that she decided to vent out her frustrations on Vania? This, however, made no sense. Vania¡¯s expression had piqued her babies¡¯ interest. When Jack noticed her thinking, he asked, ¡°Do you recall anything, Mommy?¡± ¡°I just had some doubts,¡± she exined, shaking her head. Upon hearing that, Jack paused for a moment before returning his gaze to Hanson, as if he had suddenly realized something. Sorting coldly, the child muttered, ¡°Then, is this your emotional debt?¡± ¡°You guys have misunderstood me! I don¡¯t even remember what she looks like,¡± Hanson said, fearful that his image would be tarnished in the four babies¡¯ hearts. He was telling the truth. He might only recognize this woman named Be if she appeared in front of him. But now, he couldn¡¯t remember what Be looked like or what characteristics she possessed; after all, Hanson had never cared about this woman. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 292 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Points Deduction Jacob, on the other hand, snorted. ¡°That means this woman likes you.¡± His words struck a chord with his siblings and they all turned to face Hanson, waiting for his response. Hanson looked at the eight pairs of eyes staring back at him and raised his hands, thereafter saying, ¡°I only like your mommy.¡± Even if other women had feelings for him, he would not spare them a look. As he watched the battle of the four babies, Larry silently sighed for Hanson. President Luke, you must persevere! ¡°I¡¯m not referring to you right now. I¡¯m talking about the woman,¡± James said, crossing his arms. ¡°Tell us whatever you know about her. We will deduct points if you do notply.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hanson had no idea what the point deduction was. ¡°This is a new solution we came up with,¡± Jack patiently exined. ¡°I was going to tell you today, but I¡¯m going to tell you now.¡± Hanson nodded, but he wasining internally. Despite knowing their names, I have no idea what their ultimate goal is! ¡°We decided to start with 100 points, and deduct points based on your performance,¡± James exined. ¡°For example, if you fail to exin your rtionship with Be clearly, we will deduct points from your total score of 100.¡± ¡°Finally, we will evaluate you based on your score.¡± Hearing this, Hanson buried his face in his hands. He didn¡¯t expect these four little smarty-pants to devise a method of deducting points. Surprisingly, he was in a good mood despite having to battle wits and courage with the babies every day. He nodded and agreed with their idea before asking, ¡°Is there any way I can gain extra points?¡± ¡°No, not yet. This method, however, can be tweaked based on your performance. As you mentioned, we can think about how to increase your points,¡± Jack answered truthfully. Hanson gave a nod. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re willing to consider it. Otherwise, my points will be reduced, and the right to exin will remain in their hands. I may very well soon receive zero points. ¡°How many points are taken away each time?¡± ¡°Of course, it depends on your performance. The number of points deducted varies depending on how well you do, and we will naturally identify it based on the actual situation,¡± James exined. ¡°Yes, it all depends on our level of satisfaction,¡± Jack said, nodding. If this is what the third child, Jacob, came up with, Hanson might be able to have a say, but he couldn¡¯t handle James and Jack. At that point, the man felt utterly helpless; he couldn¡¯t believe he would lose to five-year-old children. When James noticed Hanson struggling with the issue of deducting points, the former added, ¡°If there is a problem, we will exin itter. Don¡¯t change the subject. Let¡¯s get down to business and discuss what happened to you and Be.¡± Hanson was now itching to raise his hand and swear his loyalty. ¡°Everything I said is correct. I¡¯ve always been together with your mother. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask your mommy.¡± Hanson turned to Vania for help at that point. He had never been so humble as to have to swear he wasn¡¯t lying. God must have sent these four little kiddos to test him. In his heart, Larry lit a small candle in memory of President Luke. Let us pay tribute to President Luke.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 293 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Exposed on Twitter ¡°It¡¯s true; Hanson has nothing to do with Be,¡± Vania exined to her children. After all, their few meetings ended on bad terms, so Be couldn¡¯t get close to Hanson. The four of them hadplete faith in their mother. Therefore, they stopped questioning Hanson after their mother responded. After that, Jack pondered for a moment before eximing, ¡°Perhaps was she framing you?¡± However, Hanson had already considered this while Larry had reported the situation. ¡°How do you want to investigate?¡± he asked, looking at the four babies. ¡°We need to begin our investigation with Be, by enticing the enemy into a trap,¡± James said, his hand on his cheek. If Mnie was the one behind all these, she must have been insane if she ordered people to throw firecrackers into the room. What if something like this happened again? Perhaps even more terrifying events would ur. They had to know who the perpetrator was and bring her to light. They had let her go too many times before, so she couldn¡¯t be forgiven this time. When Hanson understood James¡¯ thoughts, he patted the child on the shoulder and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you said.¡± An hourter, Larry returned to Haling Vi and informed Hanson of his findings, ¡°President Luke, we¡¯ve thoroughly investigated it. The gangsters in the police station insisted that Be was the perpetrator. Should we¡­¡± Hanson¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°Deal with it, Larry.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± Larry knew exactly how to deal with Be. He opened Twitter and posted a brief tweet. And the tweet went, ¡®The artist Be Godwin has been cklisted by the Luke Corporation.¡¯ A photo of the testimony obtained from the police station was attached below the tweet. The statement clearly exined how Be bribed the gangsters and ordered them to smash, loot, and burn Vania¡¯s house. After posting the news, Larry immediately got the Luke Corporation¡¯s official Twitter ount to retweet his tweet. Thepanies under the Luke Corporation retweeted it as well. The Luke Corporation¡¯s influence was enormous, and it caused an uproar on Twitter in an instant. ¡®I¡¯m furious because of Be!¡¯ ¡®Did she destroy Vania¡¯s house? How could she?!¡¯ This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡®Does she have a vendetta against Vania? Please exin.¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Be likes Hanson and became hateful as a result of unrequited love, which is why she targeted Vania?¡¯ ¡®At this point, she¡¯s downright evil! That is frightening.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s been cklisted? Wow, it appears that President Luke has a soft spot for Vania.¡¯ The Luke Corporation issued a public statement regarding the contract termination of Be. No one in the entertainment industry dared to stand up to the Luke Corporation at this point, which was why Be¡¯s advertisements and scripts were all canceled one after the other. At this point, if thepanies insist on selecting Be, it would mean defying the Luke Corporation. There were nopanies in Hillsworth that had the ability to fight against Luke Corporation. It would be equivalent to dooming themselves. In addition to her firing by thepany, many anti-fans took to Twitter to attack Be. Videos of her drinking with directors and investors at dinner parties had now gone viral. There were a couple of videos. Although it was blurry, it could be clearly seen that Be was hugging them. In short, those were not typical dinner parties for an actress with directors. Everyone took advantage of the opportunity to attack Be. At this time, bloggers iming to be members of the shooting crews also exposed her misdeeds on Twitter. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 294 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Be Is Oblivious There was a tweet from an ount named ¡®Crew Secrets¡¯ that wrote, ¡®Be has been selling herself to get all of her roles, which is no secret in the entertainment industry. She¡¯s a well-known industry sl*t!¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, a tweet from ¡®I¡¯m An Extra¡¯ went, ¡®She had no control over herself in the hotel; her screams were so loud that the entire floor could hear them every day. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask anyone in the crew. I had no idea she had such good stamina.¡¯ Another tweet from ¡®Breaking News¡¯ stated that she was the initial winner on ¡®The Voice¡¯ because she slept with the director for three nights in a row. However, she was probably exhausted, which caused her to sing so poorly live.¡¯ On the other hand, ¡®Tiny Employee¡¯ tweeted, ¡®It was reported that the Luke Corporation took the initiative to terminate her contract for unspecified reasons. However, Be was able to keep the contract because she slept with one of the high-level executives.¡¯ There were no imprable walls in the world and even if these things were extremely private, they would be leaked at some point. Such news was especiallymon in the entertainment industry. When such breaking news circted, netizens would be skeptical, resulting in heated debate. Due to the various topics about Be, her name had appeared on Twitter¡¯s trending searches and major news headlines. At this point, Be had no idea that the outside world had undergone earth-shattering changes. ¡­ ¡°Lev, this time you must make sure that I win the championship,¡± Be said delicately, her gaze sensual. Currently, she was sitting on thep of ¡®The Voice¡¯s director, Director Levin. ¡°As long as you are obedient and sleep with me, I guarantee that the champion will be yours,¡± the director replied as he patted her on the back and pinched her chin. ¡°Director, I will be obedient. I will do anything you ask me to,¡± Be eximed, working her charm even harder. He was amused by her adaptability to the situation. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re so sensible and obedient.¡± His eyes were filled with greed and lust as he kissed Be¡¯s face. Be was extremely disgusted, but she continued to show her charm without reservation. At this very moment, Director Levin¡¯s phone rang, but he took a long time to answer it because he was out of breath. He answered the phone with irritation, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Let me know quickly.¡± After listening to the person on the end of the phone, he suddenly turned pale with shock. He then pushed Be away, his face covered in cold sweat. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°What?¡± Director Levin eximed and shook his head, apparently receiving an affirmative response to his question. When he looked at Be, the greed on his face had vanished, leaving only a terrified expression. He didn¡¯t even have time to straighten his clothes before leaving. On the other hand, Be had no idea what was going on, so she took a step forward and grabbed him. ¡°Director, where are you going?¡± She continued to speak softly while twisting her body. What would be of her championship title if he left like this? Be was still thinking about her champion title, and she had no idea she had lost her standing in the entertainment circle. The director was irritated by her ostentatious appearance. ¡°Keep your mouth shut! If you dare to expose our affairs, I will not let you off the hook!¡± he warned. At that point, Be became terrified. She had no idea why he said that, so she quickly promised, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t say anything. What exactly happened, Director Levin? How can I assist you?¡± She pretended to be more considerate as well, but the director mmed the door, shutting out Be¡¯s hypocrisy. With that, he ran out of there. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 295 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Hereward Broke the News to Be When the door abruptly closed and almost smashed her face, Be hit it angrily. ¡°Hmph.¡± Her face had returned to normal, but not in a pleasing way. What exactly was this old thing doing? Why did he leave so abruptly? Would her title as champion still be secure? She felt something was off, so she immediately opened the hotel room door, but the director had long since vanished. So, she could only return to her room, still thinking about what had happened; perhaps she should call Hereward and ask him to assist her in winning this championship. At that precise moment, her phone rang, and it was Hereward who called. Be smiled smugly as she saw his name on the caller ID; his phone call arrived just as she was thinking about him. She quickly calmed her emotions and answered, ¡°Hereward, I miss you so much. I was about to call you, and you¡ª¡± Before Be could finish speaking, she heard his furious voice over the phone, ¡°Be Godwin, are you looking for death? What in the world did you do?¡± Hereward¡¯s roaring voice was about to tear her apart. She was already dizzy from Director Levin¡¯s abrupt departure, and she was even more perplexed when Hereward yelled at her. Since she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she was extremely worried but couldn¡¯t do anything except to give a politeugh due to Hereward¡¯s identity. ¡°Hereward, what are you talking about? Why are you being so mean? I¡¯m terrified. Moreover, I wouldn¡¯t act arbitrarily without your instructions. I was just getting in touch with ¡®The Voice¡¯s director. If I win thispetition, my worth will be greater than what I currently have.¡± Hereward was upset because of Be¡¯s termination and her viral rumors on Twitter. Hearing her arrogant voice made him even more enraged and dizzy. He wanted to choke her to death in order to avoid being associated with her. He clenched his teeth and threatened, ¡°I see that you¡¯re not aware of what¡¯s happening. I told you a long time ago that if you implicated me in anything, I would never let you off the hook.¡± Learning that something terrible had happened, Be instantly stopped smiling and asked ufortably, ¡°What are you talking about, Hereward? How can I implicate you when I have always done as you have said?¡± It must have been a spectacr event to enrage him. Whatever had happened, it could have been rted to Director Levin¡¯s sudden departure. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle the rumors going around on the Inte, don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± Hereward said in his refusal to listen to her exnation. After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for her to be fired, but if Hanson were to conduct a thorough investigation, Hereward would find himself in serious trouble. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Be¡¯s only purpose at this point was to help him clear his name. However, he now regretted his decision. Furthermore, shecked self-awareness and dared to hopelessly covet Hanson. What wishful thinking. On the other hand, Be, who had been hung up on, unlocked her phone in panic. She didn¡¯t even need to check the news. The moment she unlocked her phone, she saw more than a dozen advertisements with her name, Be Godwin, as the protagonist. She was stunned. How the hell did this happen? As a result of the stress, her body, especially her hands, began to tremble. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 296 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Be¡¯s Detention When Be eventually got around to checking Twitter, she saw that she was mentioned in almost half of the trending searches. Almost all the tweets were about her being terminated, as well as her viral scandals. Of course, more than 90% of those stories were true, with only a small percentage made up by netizens to bash her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Be took several steps back, her head shaking. She was fired just as her career in the entertainment industry was taking off. She stumbled and fell to the ground because she couldn¡¯t ept it. Her eyes were watering, and the words on the phone were blurry. How could such a thing happen? Why was she fired? She couldn¡¯t ept both the sudden blow and the fact that she had been fired. ¡°Ah¡­¡± she eximed, as if she had lost half of her soul, turning her into a different person. Her eyes were empty, and tears streamed down her cheeks. When she clicked into Luke Corporation¡¯s Twitter profile and saw the pictures, her entire person became extremely agitated. How did this happen? She didn¡¯t order anyone to persecute Vania. Someone had to have set her up. As this was the first time Be had encountered such a problem, she couldn¡¯t remain calm. Furthermore, she had no one with whom she could discuss this, so she devoted her entire attention to Twitter. She posted a tweet without thinking after seeing the frantic scolding on Twitter. Be Godwin: That¡¯s not me. All of this is fake news. I didn¡¯t do it. Such a meaningless and empty exnation obviously had no effect. ¡®Where¡¯s the proof? Didn¡¯t you persecute Vania? Or does it have something to do with the crew?¡¯ ¡®I am a crew member, and everything you did is true. Why do you want to deny it?¡¯ ¡®Why is she not arrested for endangering public safety?¡¯ None of theizens believed her. Be, who was clutching her phone, was desperately trying to exin everything. At that moment, the locked hotel door was suddenly unlocked, which startled her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me. You can¡¯t arrest me,¡± Be begged as she saw the approaching visitors, shaking her head and hiding behind the bed. ¡°Come with us,¡± said the policeman, holding an arrest warrant. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me.¡± Regardless of how loudly Be screamed, her fate of being taken away was unavoidable. She continued to scream as she was dragged away, but even if she broke her throat, no one would pay attention to her. When they arrived at the police station, the chief of police interrogated her. She eventually confessed to everything about the gangsters. However, the policecked sufficient evidence to make the next decision. Since the police chief was powerless, he was forced to hold Be in custody in ordance with the regtions. He then informed Larry about the entire situation at the police station in the hopes of receiving instructions from Hanson. After all, Vania and Hanson were involved in this situation. The police chief was afraid of being med if he didn¡¯t handle it well. Fortunately, Larry responded quickly, and everything could be handled ording to normal procedures, which relieved him. ¡­ Mnie had been paying attention to Be¡¯s situation, and Mnie smiled knowingly at her phone, knowing that thetter had been taken away. Everything was going exactly as she had nned. When she looked in the mirror, she noticed that her skin had returned to its natural radiance, exuding a charming aura. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 297 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 297 Chapter 297 A Surprise Appearance Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mnie looked in the mirror at herself, hooked her lips diagonally, and smiled fiercely. She then proceeded to the police station. In the police station, Be was staring nkly at the ceiling, as if she had lost her soul. Since she was a recent graduate and was blessed with opportunities in the entertainment industry, she had never had to deal with the police. Furthermore, she had recently been fired, so all of her self- proimed supporters had deserted her. She waspletely helpless at the time, and the police apprehended her for unknown reasons. She was both terrified and disoriented. She was leaning against the wall, shaking all over with tears streaming down her face. She kept muttering, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. I really didn¡¯t do it.¡± She had never intended to frame Vania in the past, so how did this happen? She did not want to stay in jail because she was afraid; she just wanted to be released. However, who was capable of rescuing her? Be sobbed even harder as she thought of her helplessness. After a while, a police officer yelled angrily, ¡°Be Godwin, someone hase to pick you up. You are free to go.¡± Someone came to pick her up? She was stunned for a brief moment before looking at the officer with teary eyes. When she saw that he had opened the door, she dashed over, delighted and surprised, asking, ¡°Who? Who is here to pick me up?¡± It was impossible for her family toe and pick her up, so the first person who came to mind was Larry. He had most likely not given up on her. However, the police officer clearly didn¡¯t want to tell her, so he said impatiently, ¡°Stop asking. You¡¯ll find out once you get out. Hurry up and don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Be was initially terrified, but after being reprimanded by the police officer, she became even more nervous. She feared that he would be enraged and wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she nodded quickly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m at fault. I¡¯ll follow you immediately.¡± She didn¡¯t care about anything once she found out she could leave; she simply followed the man and left without questioning whether the police officer had lied to her or if it was a ruse to get her out of prison. Her greatest temptation was to escape from prison. She might not even notice if the police betrayed her right now. Be became terrified and confused when she didn¡¯t see the person she was looking for when she arrived at the police station¡¯s entrance. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone?¡± Didn¡¯t the police officer say someone hade to get her? Why wasn¡¯t there anyone? Be looked around for a while, bing a little scared as she stared at the police officer with caution. ¡°They¡¯re outside the door. Go out on your own,¡± the police officer said with a cold expression. She looked at the door, then at the police officer. When she was about to speak, she saw the man turn around and leave with a mocking expression on his face. He snarled, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a dawdling prisoner.¡± Be¡¯s brow furrowed tightly as she heard his words. She had no choice but to walk out of the police station carefully. As soon as she exited the station, she saw an extremely luxurious car she had never seen before. Who was in the vehicle? She made an attempt to walk toward the car. Before she could see who was in the car, the window rolled down, revealing a very familiar face that brought her to a halt in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked. What brought Mnie here? Mnie, who was in the car, turned to face Be before responding arrogantly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s me. Who else do you think it is?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 298 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Falling Into Mnie¡¯s Trap Be was baffled. She had crossed paths with Mnie on several asions, but they never interacted. Why did she suddenlye to see her? What was her intention? ¡°You¡¯re the one who bailed me out of jail.¡± ¡°Is there anybody else here?¡± Mnie asked, sneering again as she looked at Be¡¯s tearful expression. ¡°It appears that Vania caused you significant harm.¡± ¡°Vania? What does it have to do with her?¡± Be¡¯s thoughts became even more clouded when she heard Vania¡¯s name. ¡°It appears that you are still unaware of why you are incarcerated.¡± Mnie raised her head, as if she knew everything. ¡°Why?¡± Be had no idea, and when Mnie said that, she became very curious. ¡°Did you know that a group of people smashed Vania¡¯s housest night?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Be shook her head as she asked. ¡°Of course it does. Those gangsters imed you bribed them to destroy Vania¡¯s house. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go back to the police station and inquire about it. They¡¯re the ones who locked you up.¡± Mnie cast a nce in the direction of the police station. She pretended to be telling the truth. Hearing her words, Be returned her gaze, fearful of the police station. How could she possibly go back to the station? Not wanting to be wronged, she yelled angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve never met these people. Why did they want to hurt me?¡± ¡°Are you certain you did not do it? Nobody believes you. Unless you have evidence, Vania¡¯s house will always be associated with you.¡± Mnie continued to irritate her. After the show ended that night, Be went to apany Director Levin. However, would he testify against her? ¡°I wonder if you have seen the things on the Inte,¡± Mnie said, while Be was still thinking about how to prove her innocence. Be took a breather to collect her thoughts before asking, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to remind you. Isn¡¯t it strange how everything happened so quickly?¡± Mnie, who appeared to understand what was going on, added, ¡°Not everything is as simple as you think.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°How much do you know?¡± Be knew Mnie understood what was going on. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Mnie persisted in defeating Be¡¯s inner defenses in order to gain her trust as quickly as possible. ¡°I want to know everything,¡± Be replied, clearly falling right into Mnie¡¯s trap. She had now calmed down and decided to trust Mnie. Despite Mnie¡¯s poor reputation online, she appeared to be someone she could rely on at the moment. Mnie felt a surge of pride as she observed Be¡¯s expression. She didn¡¯t intend to tell her everything on the spot, so she told her, ¡°Get in the car. This isn¡¯t the ce to talk.¡± Hearing that, Be was convinced that some things shouldn¡¯t be discussed near the police station. Therefore, she opened the door and got into the car without hesitation. Mnie sneered in her heart as she watched Be get into the car, her face expressionless. She inquired, pretentiously concerned, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Be immediately gave Mnie her apartment¡¯s address and then impatiently inquired, ¡°Tell me right now. What is the reason for this?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 299 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Mnie¡¯s Exnation Mnie responded with a nod, saying, ¡°Sure. However, I believe you are currently overly nervous and anxious. If I told you everything in this state, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out.¡± ¡°I hope you can reflect on what happened during this period of time on the way back.¡± ¡°You should think about why you were fired unknowingly, and why you were linked to the harming of Vania.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ll have it figured out by the time you get to your apartment. By then, I¡¯ll tell you everything, so you¡¯ll understand the situation better.¡± As Be listened to Mnie¡¯s words, she fell deeply into thought. She didn¡¯t do much during this time, except film with the crew andmunicate with Director Levin on a regr basis due to her participation in ¡®The Voice¡¯. Did she enrage anyone by contacting Director Levin? Or did she offend someone on set inadvertently? However, after careful consideration, it appeared that she had no quarrels or grudges with anyone, and even if she did provoke someone, how could it be associated with Vania? When Vania¡¯s house was smashed, everyone assumed she was to me, but that made no sense at all. Vania¡¯s address couldn¡¯t possibly be revealed to anyone. Be couldn¡¯t figure out why she was always associated with Vania when she was in trouble. She didn¡¯t mind Vania seeing her humiliated state when she went looking for Hanson, but now she had lost everything since being framed and imprisoned, and it was all because of Vania. The more Be thought about it, the more she despised Vania. Mnie, on the other hand, had been watching Be¡¯s expression, and seeing the rage on her face had made her even morecent. This was exactly what she wanted. The car elerated toward Be¡¯s house. After they got out of the car, Be walked in front of her and led her to her house. When Mnie entered Be¡¯s room, she looked around, sat on the sofa, and carefully observed Be¡¯s expression before inquiring, ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± In response, Be shook her head, expressing her inability to figure it out. Mnie didn¡¯t expect her to figure anything out either. She said these words to simply tantalize Be. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The more puzzled Be was now, the more enraged she would be when she discovered the truth. She would despise Vania to the core. Thus, as long as she despised Vania, she would do anything for Mnie, and this was Mnie¡¯s biggest goal. ¡°You should be clear about the cause-and-effect of this matter,¡± Mnie, who was sitting on the sofa, said analytically. ¡°It all started when someone smashed Vania¡¯s house, and the cops apprehended the gangsters. Following the interrogation, it was discovered that you were the one behind the scenes.¡± ¡°As a result, Hanson was infuriated and immediately tweeted your termination announcement publicly.¡± ¡°Hanson did this solely to assist Vania in exacting revenge on the perpetrators of her home¡¯s destruction. It was not because of you. If it were someone else, he would have done the same.¡± ¡°If Vania¡¯s house hadn¡¯t been smashed in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have been fired and imprisoned. Think about this. Is this making sense?¡± Be frowned as she processed Mnie¡¯s exnation. She hadn¡¯t reached a conclusion yet. Before she could respond, Mnie added, ¡°My guess is that the person who did this is directly targeting you.¡± ¡°Why would they target me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ll jeopardize the benefit of that person.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 300 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 300 Chapter 300 A Secret Mastermind Be frowned. In the entertainment industry, when it came to benefits, that could only mean selection of casting, so she denied the im by saying, ¡°I earned all my casting rights by my own hard work and not by taking them from other people.¡± Smirking, Mnie shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. Who¡¯s talking about the benefits in the entertainment industry? Do you still not know after looking at me?¡± ¡°You?¡± Be started observing Mnie. Be only saw certain rumors on the Inte about Mnie, so she did not know the whole story. Her reputation is already rock bottom anyway, so why would anyone pay any attention to her? If not for Mnie sending her home after she was released from prison, Be would never have contacted Mnie since the woman was somewhat mocking her at the start. Then, she asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I was once by Hanson¡¯s side. I was once his woman.¡± In reality, not many knew about Mnie being Hanson¡¯s woman as this was kept under wraps. However, Be, who was not a part of the wealthy families, would not know what the truth was, so Mnie intentionally stated this just to deceive her. As expected, Mnie¡¯s words made Be stiffen. Mnie was actually Hanson¡¯s woman. She had always thought that this was a mere rumor, but she never thought that it was true. A shocked Be gave Mnie a suspicious look. Mnie was not angered by her condescending gaze; instead she only smirked again, looking like it was meant for herself. ¡°I¡¯ve left Hanson and he hates me now, though. I¡¯m treated as an evil woman with no good intentions. Just like you, I didn¡¯t do anything from start to finish. It¡¯s all thanks to Vania that I¡¯m in this state.¡± ¡°Vania?¡± Be said the name out of doubt. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was Vania. She used all kinds of tricks to frame me and lead Hanson into believing that I was the mastermind behind all those plots. In the end, I lost Hanson and his trust.¡± Mnie recalled this painfully. Noticing that Be was frowning while listening to her, Mnie thought that Be might not understand her point, so she continued, ¡°Because Vania wanted Hanson too, she used all kinds of lowly means to seduce him. You should know that men are weak to such temptations. Finally, Hanson was seduced by her. But, Vania, a cruel woman, was afraid that someone else might take him away from her, so she got rid of all the women around Hanson by any means possible. Hanson, on the other hand, had been wrapped around her finger.¡± Seeing Mnie¡¯s pained expression, Be felt sympathetic toward her. Nevertheless, she still cared more about her own affairs, and so she asked, ¡°So?¡± Mnie answered, ¡°You were once the brand ambassador for Luke Corporation, right? As an ambassador, you must have had a lot of chances to contact Hanson, but why would Vania allow you to get close to him? She will, naturally, think of a plot to chase you out. In the end, you lost your status as a brand ambassador, and Vania sessfully got the shoot with Hanson. I think that you, of all people, should know about this.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Be frowned even deeper upon hearing her words. After she recalled something, she seemed to have seen Vania sitting inside when Hanson chased her out of the ward at the hospital. After that, Be lost the chance to be the brand ambassador. Besides that, she also bumped into Hanson at the shoot, and it was also Vania who was in his room back then. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 301 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 301 Chapter 301 An Unlikely Alliance So, it turns out that she nned all this. Vania must be jealous of my beauty to do all this. Clenching her teeth, she said, ¡°So, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who framed me. If I get the chance, I will never let her off the hook.¡± Be stared straight ahead whilepletely forgetting about the fact that Mnie was once Hanson¡¯s woman and carelessly uttered, ¡°How can such a dreamy man like Hanson only belong to Vania? How am I inferior to her? I will make him mine too.¡± Mnie only mocked her upon hearing her words. You want to make Hanson yours? With your level of intelligence? You can keep on dreaming. Leaving others aside, Be would never be able to get close to Hanson based on how she conducted herself. Yet, Mnie still had to act like she conceded and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have a chance anymore, but you¡¯re still young and beautiful, so I¡¯m sure it will be easy to get Hanson to notice you. You have to be careful of Vania, though. She¡¯s a very devious woman.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s devious? If we team up, she wouldn¡¯t even be much of a threat.¡± Mnie was waiting for this exact sentence from Be, but she did not expect Be to fall into her trap so quickly, making her think that the bail money was well spent. Even though she was ted, she still feigned worry. ¡°You don¡¯t know how cruel she can be. I suffered under her hands once. So, I must remind you to be extra careful. It¡¯s like what you¡¯ve said. Once we team up, we¡¯ll be able to deal with her.¡± Seeing how Be was seething with hatred, Mnie stopped agitating her as she feared that it might have the opposite effect. Instead, she added with concern, ¡°You¡¯ve been barred from the Luke Corporation, so you should be finding it hard to survive in the entertainment industry. It just so happens that I have a few contacts in the industry. I can introduce you to them. Just maybe, you have a chance to turn things around.¡± Be was overjoyed at this piece of news. It would be great if there was still a chance for her to return to the industry. She immediately looked at Mnie with gratitude. ¡°Thank you for bailing me out today and even helping me return to the entertainment industry.¡± Mnie, who looked very understanding, replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. After all, we¡¯re just people who are stuck in the same boat. I pity and feel for your current state. That is why I bailed you out. Besides that, I loathe Vania, and I do not want to see her so happy.¡± Thest sentence reflected Mnie¡¯s true feelings as all of her actions were just to target Vania. She would only be happy if Vania lived in misery. Be looked back at Mnie. ¡°You can rest assured. With me around, I will help you go against her.¡± Mnie gave an even more sincere gander. ¡°Okay. We will n thoroughly for this. You must be shocked and tired today. Rest up now. I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡± Thinking that she had found an ally, Be nodded. ¡°Alright. Have a safe drive.¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Just as Mnie went out, she turned back and nced at Be. As she had no expression, her gaze was reced with a freezing one. ¡­ Haling Vi. Vania, who was in the study, had just ced the document in her hands down when she saw Hanson entering with his injured hand obviously resting in front of his chest. It was as if he was afraid that Vania would miss it. Walking to Vania, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath now.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She waspletely speechless. Why is he reporting to me about his need to take a shower? So, she could only ask him, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 302 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The Stubborn President ¡°I don¡¯t need anything,¡± except you. Thetter part was something that Hanson said in his mind. ¡°And this is?¡± Vania was a bit perplexed as she pointed at his raised hand. ¡°My hand is wounded.¡± Hanson seemed to be very proud of his own wound. ¡°I know.¡± Since she was the one to apany him to the hospital, how could she not know about that? While saying that, she rubbed her eyes. Did I miss something, or was he smiling at his wounded hand? Hanson, who was acting as if she did not know anything, said, ¡°You don¡¯t care about me anymore.¡± Suddenly feeling med, Vania felt a bit confused. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°You forgot that water cannot touch my hand.¡± Hanson seemed very pitiful. ¡°Erm¡­¡± Vania gulped. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget about that. I even remember how to dress your wounds and the things to look out for.¡± She really did not forget. ¡°So, I want to bathe now. And you need to help me,¡± said Hanson shamelessly. Cough, cough¡­ Vania choked on her own saliva as she asked in disbelief, ¡°You want me to help you bathe?¡± Does he know the difference between men and women? Even the kids don¡¯t need my help to bathe anymore. ¡°That¡¯s right. My hand can¡¯t move, nor can water make contact with it. Are you expecting me to use my feet instead?¡± Vania was a bit lost at his words, as she smiled awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s not really appropriate, is it?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s going to be naked. I¡¯m not fazed by that, so what do you have to be worried about?¡± Hanson did not think that his suggestion was weird at all. Vania could not grasp Hanson¡¯s thoughts. You might not mind, but I certainly do. I¡¯m even afraid of going blind. ¡°If you¡¯re really inconvenienced, I can call the kids. There are four of them. You can choose either one.¡± Hanson, who was pretending to look all weak, was hugging his body tightly, acting as if he was afraid to be seen naked. On the other hand, he was practically dancing inside as he could not wait for Vania to help him bathe. Looking at his expression, Vania waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°You should ask the kids for such a thing.¡± She really could not do this. What is wrong with this man? How could he just say such a thing so nonchntly? He really is shameless. Hanson¡¯s goal was to make Vania help him bathe, so why would he ask the kids? ¡°But, they¡¯re still so young. How can they help me? What if they fall in the bathroom?¡± Shrugging his shoulders, Hanson acted as if he did not want this and was thinking about the children¡¯s safety. Erm¡­ Although Vania was struck speechless by him, she still soldiered on and said, ¡°No. They¡¯re very smart. I believe that they can help you.¡± Suddenly, her eyes glimmered, as she thought of an even better proposition. ¡°I think this is the best solution. You can even use this chance to foster the rtionship between you and the kids. Isn¡¯t it great?¡± No. It isn¡¯t great at all. Hanson was very displeased at the decision Vania had arrived at. ¡°Hmph.¡± Snorting, he sat on the sofa, looking as if he would not leave until Vania agreed. Vania covered her forehead as she did not think he would be this stubborn. She thought, Am I really going to help him bathe tonight? She could not ept this. Then, Vania started thinking about what to do. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 303 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 303 Chapter 303 A Punishment Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Looking at how perplexed Vania was, Hanson was amused. After sneaking a nce at her, he sighed while looking at his hurt hand. ¡°Look at my hand. It became like this after saving you and the four little ones. If this were the past, one would be rewarded with a lifelong partner for saving another¡¯s life. Sigh. Looks like the times have changed¡­¡± Hanson sat down while holding his injured hand up. Looking left and right, he seemed to be directing his words at Vania, ¡°Look. My hand only became like this because I saved you all. Now, I can¡¯t even bathe.¡± His sighing expression looked as if he was hinting that Vania was an ungrateful person. Frustrated, Vania felt a bit helpless at this situation. Closing her eyes, Vania only waved before saying, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you bathe.¡± Just treat it as paying him back. Even though Vania convinced herself, she still could not get over the fact that she was about to help Hanson bathe. On the other hand, Hanson¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard Vania¡¯s words. But, he still had to put up an act so he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so unwilling, how could I force you? If others knew about this, they would say that I was forcing you around just because I saved your life.¡± Pouting, Vania cursed him inside. Who else would know about this? There are only the two of us here. Besides, he is indeed using his status to take advantage of this situation. Vania only replied after looking at how fake Hanson was being, ¡°If so, then you can just bathe on your own.¡± She did not care about this anymore. Hanson¡¯s pupils dted, as he became as stiff as a rock. Wait, this isn¡¯t how things were supposed to go. Seeing how lost Hanson was made Vania very smug as she couldn¡¯t help but let out a smile. It was only when he saw Vania snicker did he say, ¡°Very good. You dare y a trick on me.¡± While stating that, he pulled Vania, making her sit on top of him. ¡°So, how should I punish you?¡± Vania, who was so close to Hanson¡¯s face, felt the warmth of his breath, resulting in her heart beating faster. Especially when he said the word ¡®punish¡¯, Vania¡¯s first thought was to kiss, so she blushed involuntarily. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Hanson onlyughed happily upon seeing Vania being so shy. Immediately, Vania pushed his chest away while quickly changing the subject. ¡°Let me go. Weren¡¯t you going to bathe?¡± She dared to guarantee that if she did not change the subject soon, Hanson would take advantage of her again. However, she merely pressed her lips tight after seeing Hanson smile even more smugly, realizing that her change of subject was not all that effective. If she were to help Hanson bathe, she would lose anyway. To her surprise, Hanson only nodded and said very unwillingly, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t punish you since you¡¯re going to help me bathe.¡± While stating that, he rxed his grip on Vania, looking as if he was about to let go of her. Vania, who felt this, immediately stood up and tried to get away. Nevertheless, the moment she stood up, Hanson tightened his grip once again and hugged her. Due to the momentum, Vania¡¯s face was only an inch away from Hanson¡¯s lips. This made him smile even wider. ¡°Since you¡¯re being so proactive, I¡¯ll help myself then.¡± His lips then closed in on Vania¡¯s. If she were to open her mouth at that moment, their lips would definitely meet. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 304 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 304 Chapter 304 An Unexpected Confession Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shocked, Vania stared at him. Just as she was about to push him away, Hanson kissed her. He actually kissed me again¡­ But, this time, Vania did not intend to let him have his way, so she bit his lips lightly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hanson felt the pain and let go of her. Since they already kissed a number of times before this, Hanson immediately knew what Vania was hinting at when she said those words¡ªshe was waiting for him to confess to her. Smiling, Hanson said, ¡°We¡¯re already living together, so what do you think our rtionship is?¡± Vania rebuked him by saying, ¡°I¡¯m not living together with you. We are just living under the same roof and not the same room.¡± Nodding, Hanson looked like he understood her words. ¡°Oh, then do you want to share the same room?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not speaking to you anymore. Bathe by yourself.¡± Vania felt her blood boil, as she knew the man was intentionally teasing her. Seeing that she was about to stand up and leave made Hanson quickly tug on her and say, ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯ll stop spouting nonsense now.¡± After that, he stopped smiling and spoke in a serious manner, ¡°Vania, will you be my girlfriend?¡± While saying that, he took out an exquisite gift box from his pocket and put it in front of her. Inside the gift box was a pair of couples¡¯ rings. Even though the rings were not by any means extravagant, there was an indescribable feeling to them. The woman¡¯s ring did not have any etchings on it whatsoever with the middle of it encasing a heart- shaped diamond. Even though it was big, it was not gaudy. The man¡¯s ring was also very simple, as it also encased a diamond of a simr shape. When compared, however, it was smaller and much more low-key. These rings were obviously a pair. Stunned, Vania never thought that Hanson would bring out such items at a moment like this, so she pointed at the rings and asked, ¡°Why are you carrying this with you everywhere you go?¡± ¡°I am always prepared to confess to you. How would it look if I didn¡¯t have a decent-looking present? Just like today, I finally have a chance to use it.¡± He had been carrying this box for a long time. Ever since he had confessed to Vania the first time, he had bought the pair of rings. Atst, Hanson was satisfied that he could use them today. ¡°Do you like them?¡± Showing her expertise, Vania replied, ¡°The design is very simple. Especially this diamond, it¡¯s very hard to get. By using the simplest method to present it, they preserved its most original qualities.¡± ¡°Haha. You really are a pro. This ring suits you the most.¡± Hanson, without even caring if Vania agreed to be his girlfriend or not, took the man¡¯s ring and gave it to Vania. ¡°My dear wife, could you help me put it on?¡± If she were to agree to be his girlfriend, then she would naturally be his wife too. Hanson did not show any signs of awkwardness when calling her that. Blushing, Vania did not reply to him, instead, replied in a soft tone, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve agreed to be yours? Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Being called ¡®wife¡¯ by Hanson made Vania feel a bit weird inside. Even though she said that, one could tell from her expression that she already said yes to Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 305 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Confession Vania¡¯s rejection did not perturb Hanson as he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what ¡®love¡¯ is until now. I¡¯ve fallen for you at first sight. Vania, I¡¯m serious. Please be my girlfriend. I will marry you because you¡¯re the only one who can ever be Mrs. Luke.¡± A shell-shocked Vania thought her pounding heart was going to burst out of her chest at any time, especially now that he proposed. Akin to him, he would be her first. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He asked, ¡°Vania, do you feel the same as I do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± She was being dishonest with her answer. ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t like me?¡± He raised his brow. ¡°Looks like I need to make you fall for me, then.¡± The curious Vania asked reflectively, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to¡­¡± Hanson¡¯s voice trailed off as he approached her closer, trying to kiss her lips once again. However, he stopped in his tracks when their lips were in close proximity. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to kiss you until you say ¡®yes¡¯.¡± Without a beat, his lips crushed into hers, in which Vania reciprocated by expressing her feelings through actions. Hanson was probably right about falling in love at first sight. The lingering feeling had already sprouted since their first encounter and now was the time for it to flourish. Vania did not want to avoid matters when it came to love. Rather, she was willing to give it a shot. After the light kiss, he looked at her intently with a determined gaze. ¡°Put it on for me.¡± In actuality, it was preposterous for a couple to wear rings on day one. The rings were in fact prepared by him for their wedding. Still, the ecstasy had fueled his impatience as he wished to announce their rtionship to the whole world at once. Neither had he worn a ring nor imagined that a woman would actually capture his heart someday; marriage was never in his future ns as well. However, everything had changed; he now had someone whom he liked and wished to marry. He wanted to give her everything that she deserved in the world and the rings could vouch for that. As she took the ring from Hanson¡¯s hand, Vania gazed deeply into his eyes before blurting out her feelings for the first time, ¡°Hanson, I like you too.¡± Having said that, she slid the ring into his finger without a second thought. Looking at the ring on his finger, he could feel the vigor and joy surging inside him, prodding him to take the other ring. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn. Please give me your hand, darling.¡± As the ring fit itself onto her slim finger, its glittersplemented her fair skin so well that it was pleasing to the eyes. Hanson held her hand and kept staring at it, as though he could not get enough of it, especially that ring. In the end, he lifted her hand and gave it a kiss on the back. Despite the gushing feelings that he wished he could put into words, he suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯re mine now, let¡¯s take a shower together.¡± Just like that, his obscene words had ruined the wholesome atmosphere and rendered Vania speechless, leaving themselves engulfed by silence. This is definitely not what I¡¯ve expected. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 306 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Bath Preparation This is definitely a scheme. How could I possibly fall for such a trick? Hanson Luke, you sly fox! So, did he confess just to make me join him in the bath? The smile on Vania¡¯s face stiffened as she regretted her impulsive decision to ept his confession. However, it did not seem that she had the chance to take her words back. At the same time, Hanson, who could not care less about anything, patted her back lightly as he failed to read her thoughts. ¡°Are you excited too?¡± Excited my *ss. Vania tried to resist the urge to smack and pry open his head to check whether it was functioning. Still, she would not let him take advantage of her that easily. ¡°Fine by me. Just give me a moment. I gotta prepare something.¡± She excused herself from his embrace and headed outside. Thinking that she would not be able to get away, he decided to let her proceed with her so-called preparation. He sat on Vania¡¯s chair and inhaled the subtle scent of hers while touching the ring on his finger. He could not be more pleased than he was at this moment. A couple of minutester, she returned with a roll of stic wrap in hand. The sight of it cast a pall of foreboding upon Hanson, which prompted him to ask, ¡°What are you going to do with that?¡± Why do we need stic wraps for a bath? With a smile, Vania waved the stic wrap to his face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for the bathter.¡± As she strode toward him, she looked at his injured hand. ¡°I can help you with it, but we need some preparations.¡± ¡°Preparations?¡± He was baffled. What kind of preparations do we need when all we have to do is to take off our clothes? Clearing her throat to show her firm decision, Vania raised the wrap. ¡°It¡¯s a must since your hand is injured. April has made it a point that we must protect it from any moisture. Thus, I¡¯ve brought our savior! Don¡¯t worry about it. Just leave it to me.¡± She pulled his hand, attempting to find a way to ¡®bandage¡¯ his hand. Hanson dodged her instinctively. ¡°No. I¡¯m not using that.¡± I¡¯m not a vegetable, so why do I need that? Furthermore, he was aware that the injury was not her sole concern. If she was going to wrap his hand, he would rather shower alone. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°You refuse to? That won¡¯t do. It¡¯ll be my fault if the wound is infected. So, I must make sure that you¡¯re good as new! If you wanna take this bath, you gotta listen to me or else, you can forget about it.¡± In the end, a helpless Hanson relented and stretched out his arm to obey her wish whileing up with a n in his head. His obedience elicited a smile on Vania¡¯s face as she started to implement the supposed waterproof measures. Since she was worried that it would not be tight enough, she eventually used the whole roll of stic wrap. Thanks to her effort, his hand had be a prosthesis that came with the thickness of his calves and solidity of a wooden nk. Forget about moisture-proof; it was wrapped so sturdy that even a drop of knife might not hurt him one bit. He sighed as he looked at his ¡®boxing glove¡¯ hand. ¡°So, can we start now?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 307 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Taking off His Clothes Hanson was not aware of how difficult it would be to have his significant other help out with his bath until today. Vania dusted off the non-existent particles on her hands, as though she had made a big aplishment. ¡°Okay. This will do.¡± While they were heading toward the bathroom, she nced at his shirt before smacking her head lightly upon that realization. ¡°Oh! I forgot to ask you to remove your clothes before wrapping your hand. I guess we have no choice but to cut it off.¡± Her mind was so focused on deflecting Hanson¡¯s advances that she had forgotten such a trivial matter of removing clothes. Although he would not mind her cutting tens or hundreds of his shirts as long as she wanted to, he thought of an idea and lifted his brow at her. ¡°It¡¯s a custom-made piece that is one and only in the world. No one can afford the same one.¡± Noticing the golden strips on the shirt, Vania frowned in distress. ¡°But if we don¡¯t cut it, you¡¯ll have to bathe while wearing it. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m totally fine with it.¡± He snorted upon hearing that. She and her glib words. Gazing at her smug face, Hanson eventually gave in as he kneaded his forehead. ¡°Fine, just cut it. But you gotta buy me a new one.¡± Now that Vania had the upper hand against him, she rejoiced at her victory and took it at face value. How hard would it possibly be for a boss to purchase a new shirt? She dly gave her word. ¡°Sure.¡± Even so, she was oblivious of her future where she was going to be responsible for all his new clothes because of that one single promise. She was going to regret the day for a lifetime. Back to the present, he extended his arms upon receiving a promise. ¡°Here.¡± While holding a pair of scissors, she cut the shirt with swift movements to reveal his chiseled body before her. Gazing at the well-defined abs, Vania¡¯s chest was rapidly rising as she gulped nervously. She held onto thest string of rationality by dashing out of the bathroom pathetically. Soon, she came back with a new bathrobe and tossed it onto his body to cover his muscr body. It was not until then that she felt much better. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Vania patted her chest as she heaved a sigh of relief before looking at her man awkwardly. ¡°Step aside. You cane in after I¡¯ve prepared the water.¡± Hanson chuckled at her bashful face, but he did not n to go easy on her just yet. ¡°I¡¯m still wearing pants, though.¡± Although she was vexed yet embarrassed, she tried to suppress the urge from gagging him. Seriously, can¡¯t you stay quiet for once? Still, she feignedposure on the surface. ¡°That one can wait.¡± Noticing that she was gritting her teeth, he zipped his mouth meekly. It was best for him to stay obedient for now so as to not ruin his n. Otherwise, he would need to shower all by himself, rendering his effort in vain. ¡°Okay.¡± He stood aside as his mind whirred with lecherous images. A wave of relief showered her as she patted her hot cheeks lightly before walking toward the bathtub. Not only did she prepare the water, she even sprinkled some rose petals in it. Once that was done, Vania finally piped up, ¡°Done. You maye now.¡± However, Hanson trod toward her side and stopped. He looked at her before ncing at his pants, signaling her on what she should do next. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 308 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 308 Chapter 308 The Dangerous Man Vania pointed at Hanson¡¯s left hand and she ttered, ¡°I believe that you are capable of removing your pants with only your left hand. The rose water is prepared and I hope you¡¯ll enjoy your shower.¡± Before she could even leave, he grabbed her hand to stop her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡± While folding her arms, Vania gave a professional smile before bowing like a service personnel. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve given you our utmost service and it is now your personal time. As my service ends here, I wish you a pleasant shower.¡± The way she impersonated the voice and expression of someone in the service line was impable. epting the reality that he was going to shower alone despite the effort, Hanson let out a silent chuckle. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯ll call you if I can¡¯t do it by myself.¡± Even so, Vania could see through him right away. ¡°Sir, I know that you can do it.¡± She then gave him a flying kiss. ¡°Good luck.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Right when she was turning around, he tugged her back abruptly. ¡°A flying kiss won¡¯t be enough.¡± Due to his unexpected action, she ced her hands on his shoulders instinctively, which caused his bathrobe to glide off, thanks to his shirtless body. She could not help but feel the temperature of his body; the warm sensation was transmitted from her fingertips to her heart as if he was trying to set her on fire. Like a cat on hot bricks, she was at her wit¡¯s end. The only thought on her mind was to withdraw her hands and distance herself from him. After all, such a situation and atmosphere could easily send butterflies to one¡¯s stomach. ¡°Are you trying to run away?¡± asked the man as he wrapped his arms firmly around her. Vania had no choice but to ept the dangerous proximity. With hands on his feverish body, her face turned crimson while her heart was racing. If such a situation were to happen a few times more in the future, she reckoned that she was going to have a heart attack eventually. She squirmed her body while insisting, ¡°Let go of me. You should take a shower now.¡± Her eyes skittered around frantically and her gaze never oncended upon Hanson. Still, he was not going to let her off that easily as he whispered into her ear, ¡°No need to rush. We shouldn¡¯t be showering all night long.¡± Now that she was rmed by the dangerous air, her eyes widened. ¡°What else do you wanna do?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ sharing a kiss with you?¡± However, Hanson did not set his teasing into motion. Vania ced her hands on his chest and shook her head. ¡°No!¡± Considering the intimate atmosphere, a kiss would be the spark of an imminent steamy affair, which she was not mentally prepared for as of now. Meanwhile, Hanson, who clearly saw the panic in her eyes, did not n on pushing her further. As long as she was not ready, he would respect her enough to not force it upon her. He could definitely wait after having stayed single for the past thirty years. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 309 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Bandage Change Despite his gant thoughts, Hanson¡¯s body reaction was rather honest about his primal instincts. When she felt the bulging part, Vania red at him in disapproval and that rendered him in an awkward position. He masked his embarrassment with a cough before ruffling her hair. ¡°Wait for me outside.¡± His voice sounded calm, albeit raspy. Confused, she nodded and left. There were rumors saying that he is uninterested in girls, but it was obvious that his groin had reacted in the heat of the moment. However, how was he able to calm down so easily right after that? He¡¯s been acting strange since before. Perhaps he¡¯s¡­ As though she had made a shocking discovery, she covered her gaping mouth. Henceforth, she made herself a mental note to be extra careful so as to not trample Hanson¡¯s dignity. Meanwhile, the man in question, who had earned Vania¡¯s pity for a peculiar reason, was trying to calm himself down with cold water. Once he hade back to his senses, he heaved a heavy sigh, regretting his decision about showering together. He was simply digging his own grave. Geez. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. After the shower, Hanson wore a robe and fastened the knot loosely around his waist before striding toward Vania with an air of great presence. As her eyes were fixed on the bewitching man, she held her breath as she couldn¡¯t shift her gaze away from him. Can he please stop looking so damn sexy all the time? I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. Does he even know what he¡¯s doing? Knowing that the man was clueless about his charm, she closed her eyes to gather herself. She began to think some wholesome thoughts in her head and forcefully reined in her agitation. However, her effort was rendered redundant the moment he appeared in her sight. The shing images in her mind just seemed like they couldn¡¯t be obliterated so hastily. Trying to hide her awkwardness, Vania cleared her throat before veering the subject. ¡°What?¡± Hanson had forsaken the thought of teasing her any further as nothing good woulde from that. After all, he would be the one suffering in the end. At that moment, he stretched out his hand. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the one responsible help me to unwrap this?¡± It wasn¡¯t until then did she realize that he couldn¡¯t unwrap the stic bandage with only one hand. Vania slowly peeled off theyers with delicate hands and careful movements to check if the wound was fine. ¡°It¡¯s clean and dry. Let me help you with the medicine.¡± Hanson sat next to her obediently as she took out the medical kit. When she was removing the bandage gently, his newly grown flesh was pulled simultaneously due to its attachment with the gauze, causing him to draw in a sharp breath. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wouldn¡¯t have reacted if it were someone else helping him, but his senses became more sensitive under her presence. ¡°Is it painful?¡± She blew on the wound lightly as she was worried. ¡°No.¡± Looking at the oozing blood, Vania frowned in distress. ¡°Stop lying. Look, you¡¯re bleeding.¡± She became extra careful as she removed it gently while blowing on the wound. Hanson would¡¯ve gotten rid of it within a second, yet it took her over ten minutes to do that. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 310 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 310 Chapter 310 The Best Pain Reliever Seeing how Vania heaved a sigh of relief while removing thestyer of the cloth, Hanson smiled. He did not feel a sting of pain thanks to her careful ministration. Once she was prepared with the tools to disinfect his wound, she cooed, ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect the wound right now. Tell me if it hurts.¡± Vania was afraid that the process might be painful since there was blood oozing out from the wound. Hanson couldn¡¯t help but smile at her words, which sounded like it was directed at an injured kid. Still, he figured that it wouldn¡¯t hurt to act childish for once. ¡°Do you have sweets?¡± He could recall the maids giving sweets to Morales and Morgan as a reward for taking the medicine whenever they fell sick. Vania was stunned by his childlike behavior before saying, ¡°Nope.¡± Is he acting like a child right now? The corner of his lips twitched in grievance, but he behaved nevertheless. ¡°Alright.¡± With skillful hands, it didn¡¯t take her long to apply the medicine for him. She even blew on the wound several times to stave off the pain. As though it was a bted reflex response, Hanson suddenly eximed when she was done with the bandage, ¡°Ouch! Sweetie, it hurts so much.¡± Vania¡¯s hand trembled upon hearing the sudden endearment, almost dropping the medical kit onto the floor. The way Hanson addressed her kept ringing in her head like a loop. Why is he calling me like that again? Vania believed that no one could have expected Hanson to act this way. Still, the endearment did make her feel bashful, by which she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re already a grown man. I¡¯m sure that you can endure the pain.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± As he was behaving like a three-year-old child, Vania was worried that he would end up rolling on the floor just to get what he wanted. ¡°But I¡¯ve tended to your wound. We can¡¯t apply anything to relieve the pain anymore.¡± Hanson continued his immature behavior as he said, ¡°But there¡¯s a better pain reliever. You haven¡¯t used it yet.¡± Confused, she frowned as she was oblivious that such a magical thing actually existed in her home. ¡°Darling, do you really want to see me suffer?¡± His piteous voice was seeking sce. However, the pet name made Vania¡¯s skin crawl once again, stimting the urge to shove the medical kit into his mouth so that he would stop. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± She doubted that he would be able to find something which she didn¡¯t know of. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hanson¡¯s visage was stern as he said, ¡°It¡¯s so far, yet so near from me.¡± A flicker of suspicion shed in her eyes. Is it me? Before she could say something, the man pressed his lips against hers. He is seizing every chance that he sees, isn¡¯t he? Is he possessed or instructed by someone? Why are we kissing every now and then? Almost running out of breath, Vania shoved him away while huffing and puffing to catch her breath. Meanwhile, Hanson didn¡¯t hide the smugness in his eyes as he was savoring the kiss. ¡°As expected of the best medicine we could find in this world; I don¡¯t feel pain anymore.¡± Gritting her teeth, she shot res at him upon realizing what he meant by the best medicine. She then huffed, ¡°I should¡¯ve just let you be.¡± After that, she stomped on his feet to punish him, albeit lightly. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 311 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 311 Chapter 311 I¡¯m Afraid Vania expressed her disapproval before fleeing away with the medical kit, whereas Hanson burst into a peal of heartyughter like a vibrant flower blooming. After running back to her room, she flopped in bed and covered herself under the nket for a sense of security. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Living under the same roof with Hanson was undeniably a huge challenge for her. Her coping mechanism was tested day by day. However, Hanson soon opened the door before she could even center herself. The sight of his beaming face caused her to wrap herself tighter with the nket. Nervous, she stammered with her words, ¡°Erm¡­ It¡¯ste already. What are you doing here? Get out.¡± Considering that it would be inappropriate of him to be in her room at this hour, she attempted to drive him away. Nevertheless, the persistent Hanson ignored her words as he sat at the edge of her bed. ¡°I¡¯m scared to be alone.¡± His childish act wasn¡¯t over yet, and Vania almost choked on her saliva as she coughed. Can he at least make up a good excuse? It¡¯s not like any kind of excuse will work for a thirty-year-old man. How dare he im that he¡¯s afraid when his kids haven¡¯t said something like that before? Besides, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s his first day staying here. Howe he¡¯s showing his frailty only now? Ridiculous! Strings of reproach directed to Hanson fleeted across her mind. ring at him from the corner of her eyes, she paid no heed to his obvious lies, but Hanson managed to rest his legs on the bed when she wasn¡¯t paying attention. He took a nce at her, who didn¡¯t budge at all, before repeating, ¡°I¡¯m really scared.¡± ¡°Then tell me. What are you afraid of?¡± Vania was skeptical of his ulterior motives. It seemed like he was testing her limits in order to share the same bed with her. Staring into her doubtful eyes, Hanson nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not like what you think. I¡¯m really scared. I wanna sleep with you.¡± His direct answer almost shocked her into a daze. rmed, she got up from the bed and sat down to refuse properly. ¡°No.¡± She wasn¡¯t an easy game and she had her principles. He chuckled at her adorable reaction. ¡°Just what are you thinking about? I¡¯m not that kind of guy. I¡¯m just afraid.¡± In contrast to his gentleman remarks, Vania seemed more like the one with a lewd mind. ¡°If you¡¯re really afraid, you can sleep with your kids. There will be more people in a room there. I¡¯m sure you will feel safe,¡± retorted Vania coldly. ¡°But they¡¯re asleep. I shouldn¡¯t disturb them, should I?¡± He began to act like a good father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you. I¡¯m a gentleman who keeps his promise.¡± ¡°Tough luck. I don¡¯t trust you.¡± She had learned from her past experience, and would never fall for his tricks anymore. Hanson kneaded his forehead as words failed him. He had not expected his credibility to be close to zilch. ¡°Should I pledge to you like a soldier?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 312 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Yields to a Soft Approach Vania pouted. ¡°This isn¡¯t the olden days where people had to follow whatever you say. So, no means no,¡± she spoke up righteously. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Hanson saw the insistent look in Vania¡¯s eyes, he knew that if he proceeded with his actions tonight, there wouldn¡¯t be an oue. As such, he reached out and took her into his arms. Subsequently, he dragged her backward as they fell onto the bed. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She was taken by surprise as she eximed, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Since when did he get up on my bed? Vania was held tightly in his arms and she had no way of struggling out of them. She heard him speak up in a weary voice, ¡°Be good and stop making a fuss. I¡¯m really tired, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. I just want to hold you in my arms and have a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± His fatigue was evident in his voice and actions, especially since he appeared to be close to falling asleep at any second now. After she heard his words, she instantly stopped struggling. Hanson gave a slight smile and thought, She¡¯s indeed one who only yields to a soft approach. His lips curled upward into a smile as he pulled her tighter into his arms as a wave of exhaustion hit him. In fact, Hanson was not lying. He usually had sleep issues and they only worsened when he moved houses and knew that she lived next door. Now that he had the woman of his dreams in his arms, she was like a sleeping pill for him, and he felt extremely at ease. At the same time, there was a wave of exhaustion that he hadn¡¯t experienced for quite some time overwhelming him now. However, for Vania, it was the exact opposite. She had never been held in any man¡¯s arms before. The warmth from Hanson¡¯s body felt like a burst of sunlight, and she felt ufortable with the warmth. She rolled from left to right repeatedly, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find afortable position. Although she tossed and turned, she couldn¡¯t seem to be able to get some shut-eye. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t help recalling the fateful night five years ago. Ever since Hanson appeared by her side, she could not help but picture Hanson¡¯s face on that man. It was as if Hanson was the one from that fateful night. She heaved a silent sigh, and in the darkness, she suddenly heard Hanson¡¯s voice out dangerously, ¡°Vania, if you keep moving, I wouldn¡¯t mind breaking my word this once.¡± As soon as Vania heard that, she suddenly froze, as if someone had cast a spell on her. Perhaps it was toote at night or perhaps because she had him by her side, her stiff body gradually turned silent, and she fell asleep in his arms. Hanson sensed the even breathing from the person next to him, and he tightened his grip on her before kissing her on the forehead. ¡°Good night, darling.¡± Subsequently, he fell asleep too. That night, he had a very restful sleep, and he slept much better than when he took any sleeping pills. He feltfortably at ease at that moment, and the weariness within him dissipated. Furthermore, he experienced a perfect dream that he never had. The next morning, dawn had just broken and Hanson woke up invigorated. He nced at Vania¡¯s sleeping look and kissed her gently on her forehead before creeping out of bed. Subsequently, he walked out of the room. He came back into the room in less than ten minutes. This time, he had arge bag with him, and he crouched over silently. He arranged his regrly used products all over Vania¡¯s room, and he seemed intent on taking over the room. Afterpleting his mission of arranging his stuff around Vania¡¯s room, he pped his hands with a pleased expression. Once the sun came out, Vania¡¯s biological clock was activated and she woke up like clockwork. She could feel herself being held tightly in someone¡¯s arms, and she wriggled ufortably. As soon as she opened her eyes, though, she discovered Hanson¡¯s face in front of her, and she instantly retreated backward in fright. After she hade back to her senses, she recalled that Hanson had insisted on staying over the night before. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 313 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Confronted by the Kids Subsequently, Vania examined her clothes and heaved a sigh of relief. Her clothes were intact, so it was obvious that nothing untoward had urred. At that moment, Hanson had his eyes shut, and it felt as if he was fast asleep the entire time. She got up silently, but before she got out of bed, she noticed the item on the ground. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Instantly, she was taken by surprise and her feet hung loosely by the side of the bed. Just then, she felt as if there was no space for her to put down her feet. Aren¡¯t these Hanson¡¯s belongings? When did he move it over? Did I lose my memoryst night? I remember himing by himself without anything when he entered the roomst night. She blinked and looked at Hanson, who was fast asleep in bed. Subsequently, she nced at the messy items on the ground, and she rubbed her half-open eyes. She reckoned that she must have gotten up on the wrong side of the bed. It looked like she had to wake up again. However, she opened her eyes once again and the scene in front of her remained the same. In actuality, after Hanson had woken up earlier, he could no longer go back to sleep. He sensed Vania¡¯s movement, so he pretended to turn in his sleep in a dazed state as he looked at Vania. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling? Why are you up so early?¡± She shuddered as soon as she heard that. She couldn¡¯t stand hearing that maic voice of his so early in the morning. In response, she pointed at the items on the ground. ¡°Hanson, you seemed to have sleepwalked.¡± He pretended he didn¡¯t know what was going on as he grunted in response. Subsequently, he looked in the direction of where she pointed and disregarded her sleepwalkingments. ¡°This is just nice, right? It saves us from the effort of moving.¡± Not only was he unsurprised, but he seemed quite pleased with the oue. At that point, Vania instantly knew what was going on. He¡¯s so schemeful! He seems to be plotting against me endlessly. ¡°Since you seem to like this room so much, I¡¯ll let you have it. I¡¯ll move next door tonight.¡± He suddenly took her into his arms. ¡°Your man¡¯s right here, so where do you think you¡¯re going, huh?¡± His voice was quite seductive, and Vania¡¯s heart thumped frantically as she heard that. He lowered his head and tried to obtain the first kiss in the morning from her, but before he could do anything, the door was suddenly opened from the outside. Vania woke up at the same time every day, so the four children were used to that. However, they didn¡¯t see their mommy today, so they popped over together to greet her. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± As soon as they opened the door, the four of them were instantly shocked, and they remained frozen in the doorway. They stood there motionless, like wooden puppets. Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania clearly didn¡¯t expect this scene, and they froze too as they sat there like statues. After quite some time, they finally came back to their senses, and Vania instantly shoved Hanson aside before ncing at her four children. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Hehe! Darlings, why are you guys up so early today?¡± Jack responded, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s actually quitete. We usually wake up at this time of the day.¡± Subsequently, he turned to look at Hanson, slightly hostile, ¡°Why are you in Mommy¡¯s room?¡± Hanson voiced out calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve moved in to stay with your mommy.¡± He twisted the ring on his finger repeatedly, seemingly unting it to the four kids. As soon as Vania heard his frank words, she felt more awkward than ever. She could only chuckle awkwardly as she nced at her children. Suddenly, James snorted coldly. ¡°Mommy, did he force you into this?¡± ¡°Uhh. Well¡­ He said that he was scared.¡± Vania had no choice but to say that. Besides, she was actually telling the truth. The four of them grimaced upon hearing that and thought, Mommy is the only one who would fall for such a lie. They noticed Hanson¡¯s action and the ring on their mommy¡¯s finger, so they clearly knew what was going on. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 314 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Battle Between Hanson and the Kids The kids refused to condone Hanson¡¯s smugness, so they asked, ¡°It¡¯s now daytime, so you shouldn¡¯t be afraid anymore, right?¡± Jacob piped up too, ¡°You can get out of Mommy¡¯s room now.¡± Hanson pointed to the items on the ground and ryed the fact to the four of them, ¡°From now on, this is our room.¡± Subsequently, Hanson leaned back in bed, and he looked quite rxed there. The four of them looked at Hanson being at ease in the room, and they crossed their arms before jumping into bed too. James spoke up, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here to keep youpany.¡± Jack nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. There are so many of us here, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t feel afraid with all of us around.¡± The four of them kept their eyes intently on him, and they were quite wary of him making any over-the- top actions. Hanson kept his eyes on the four of them as well. The five of them seemed to be channeling a battle. Meanwhile, Vania looked at the scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help the restless feeling that arose within her. She quickly went forward and tried to diffuse the situation. ¡°That¡¯s enough, darlings. Let¡¯s not get upset with a patient.¡± As soon as the four of them realized that Vania seemed to be trying to stand up for Hanson, they instantly turned to look at Vania with anger on their faces. Vania felt slightly awkward, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare breakfast for everyone.¡± She quickly fled the battlefield upon saying that. Although Vania left the room, neither of the four kids nor Hanson wanted to make the first move. They continued to stare at each other as before. James scrutinized Hanson for quite some time before voicing out solemnly, like a fatherly figure, ¡°Tell me what¡¯s the situation between the two of you.¡± As James spoke, he reached out and pointed to the ring around Hanson¡¯s finger. Hanson stretched out his finger smugly and looked at it. He was obviously quite pleased as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you guys imagined. I¡¯ve officially confessed my feelings toward your mommy and we¡¯re now in a rtionship.¡± As Hanson said that, he generously disyed his ring to the four kids. ¡°How do you find it? It looks great, huh? Your mommy likes it very much.¡± They snorted without giving theirments. However, they couldn¡¯t help remarking snidely upon seeing his smug expression, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯ve still got an ongoing evaluation on you.¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t forget about that.¡± As he spoke, hemented, ¡°My wife¡¯s very blessed to have the four of you.¡± However, the four of them disregarded his praise, and they spoke up with a grimace, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Did he just address Mommy as his wife?! Instantly, anger welled up within the four of them. He had made the mistake of saying the wrong thing. After all, it was unwise of him to behave affectionately all of a sudden in front of the four jealous little ones. He quickly voiced out, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just getting used to the endearment beforehand.¡± The four of them snorted coldly once again and red at him warningly. James spoke up once again, ¡°How¡¯s the progress with your investigation into that matter?¡± Evidently, James was referring to the destruction of the house and the adverse effect on Be. Hanson¡¯s expression reverted to his usual cold look, and he nodded at the four of them. ¡°It¡¯s all under control. Right now, we¡¯ll just have to wait for the other person to make a move.¡± As Hanson spoke, there was a ferocious look that shed across his eyes. ¡°However, there is no need to feel anxious because our goal is to entice the enemy into our trap and then round up all of them once and for all.¡± James nodded approvingly. ¡°We must make sure that Mommy¡¯s kept safe. The same incident must not happen again.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hanson nodded and ruffled James¡¯ hair. ¡°I know what to do.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 315 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Mnie and Be¡¯s Scheme Just then, Vania opened the door to the room, and she popped her head inside as she spoke, ¡°How¡¯s your discussion going? Are you guys ready for breakfast?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± All five of them revealed a simr expression, and the current mood was quite rxed and amicable. This was an indication that they were ready for breakfast. At that moment, Vania backed off as she realized that the only thing to stop their fight was to entice them with food. They enjoyed breakfast together amicably. Hanson and Vania tidied their clothes and then got ready to head to work. Hanson turned to Vania and said, ¡°Darling, could you help me with my necktie?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He purposely lifted his injured hand in front of him and looked expectantly at Vania. She noticed his expression in the mirror and heaved a sigh in her mind. Subsequently, she turned around and grabbed his necktie before tightening it for him forcefully. ¡°Done.¡± He stuck out his tongue at her exaggeratedly and said, ¡°Darling, this is an attempted murder.¡± ¡°I noticed that you seem quite good at spouting nonsense, and you seem quite energetic too. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re on the brink of death.¡± Vania couldn¡¯t help it and tugged on his necktie. This time, he didn¡¯t yelp out but leaned forward on her right away to indicate that he had lost consciousness from the tight grip around his neck. She lifted both her hands. ¡°Are you trying to ckmail me?¡± He snuggled into her arms and chuckled. ¡°Darling, what are you going to do topensate me?¡± ¡°Watch out because I¡¯ll get the kids toe over.¡± She threatened him with a smile. He instantly got up and revealed a fearful look. Vania knew that he wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook so easily if she hadn¡¯t brought up the four kids. However, he was displeased at not gaining anything, so he forced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She shot a side nce at him and walked ahead. Meanwhile, he trailed after her with a slight smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ It was the second recording of the program, ¡®The Voice¡¯, tonight. Hanson and Vania arrived at the scene of the shoot ording to the time agreed upon with the director. The production team was quite smart this time, and they ced Hanson and Vania in the same dressing room. Hanson was significantly pleased to see the notice on the door. ¡°This is great. This awesome employee deserves a pay raise.¡± As for Vania, everything seemed normal to her. Even if the production team didn¡¯t put them together, he was definitely going to turn up regardless, so she walked into the dressing room calmly to get her makeup done. Be had been banned from the show, so her spot on the program had been canceled. However, Be turned up at the shooting scene of the production, and she was currently inside Mnie¡¯s dressing room. Mnie was in the midst of checking out her wless makeup in the mirror before she sneered coldly at the sight of Be¡ªseated on the couch¡ªfrom the reflection in the mirror. Subsequently, Mnie turned around and her sneer turned into a tender smile as she spoke up, ¡°I hope no one saw you when you walked in.¡± Be shook her head. ¡°I came here with one of your staff, so nobody would have seen me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Have you prepared the item?¡± Be took out a little vial from her bag and handed it to Vania before mentioning ferociously, ¡°I prepared this ages ago. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day to arrive.¡± Mnie looked at the item in her hand and the smile on her face turned quite terrifying. She gripped the vial tightly in her hand. ¡°Tonight will be showtime for you.¡± Be had a jealous look as she said confidently, ¡°Leave everything to me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make her pay the price!¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sure that we¡¯ll seed.¡± Mnie behaved as if she was a victim, and she cheered on Be. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 316 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 316 Chapter 316 A Ring on His Finger Subsequently, Mnie put on a friendly front and spoke to Be, ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Be was consumed with anger, so she didn¡¯t notice the cold look in Mnie¡¯s eyes. Be clenched her teeth and replied, ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± Half an hourter, the program officially came to a start. The first episode had already been broadcast, so there was no need for introductions to be made for the judges or the contestants. The host recited his lines on stage. ¡°This is the second round ofpetition for ¡®The Voice¡¯.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­¡± There was a round of apuse, and the audience cheered loudly. The cameraman filmed a close-up shot of each contestant and the judge to ensure that everyone had a simr chance to get some screen time. Due to Hanson and Vania¡¯s poprity, he purposely filmed several more shots of the duo. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Ah! Ah! Ah! It¡¯s President Luke and Vania!¡¯ ¡®Champion! Champion!¡¯ ¡®Finally! President Luke is here! I¡¯m so excited!¡¯ ¡®This show is only shown once a week. This is not enough for me!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s too handsome!¡¯ However, each time the camera focused on Hanson, he clutched his face with his hand as if he had a toothache. Furthermore, he seemed to freeze in time as he maintained the same movement. The bulk of the audience in the live stream was watching the program to see Hanson, so everyone commented curiously upon seeing his odd move. ¡®President Luke, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ill? Why do you have your hand on your face the whole time?¡¯ ¡®Perhaps he has a toothache.¡¯ ¡®But judging by his expression, he seems to be smiling. It shouldn¡¯t be a toothache.¡¯ ¡®The person before me must be unaware that President Luke is always full of smiles when he¡¯s with Vania.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve reyed all of the interviews done on President Luke for the past few years, and he usually has his arms crossed with a cold look on his face. This is the first time ever that I¡¯ve seen him do this.¡¯ ¡®So, what¡¯s President Luke trying to say?¡¯ Theizens responded eagerly on the live stream as they discussed with each other the meaning behind Hanson¡¯s action. Suddenly, someonemented in caps lock. ¡®LOOK, GUYS. IS THAT A RING ON PRESIDENT LUKE¡¯S FINGER?¡¯ After one of the people onlinemented that, the audience focused their attention on Hanson¡¯s finger. At the moment, the cameraman yed along too, as he coincidentally focused the camera up-close on Hanson. Instantly, there was an uproar in the chatroom of the live stream. ¡®I¡¯ve had a close look and President Luke definitely has a ring on.¡¯ ¡®Ring? Something¡¯s going on with President Luke.¡¯ ¡®Am I about to get my heart broken? Ahhhh¡­¡¯ ¡®Is he about to reveal his rtionship? Is he with Vania?¡¯ ¡®Could President Luke be intentionally making this move? Is he trying to show this to us?¡¯ ¡®At that point, there was a moment of silence in the chat room as the crowd was struck speechless.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe that President Luke is such a schemeful guy.¡¯ As thements in the chat room increased, Hanson¡¯s name became the trending topic. Meanwhile, Larry saw the content on Twitter and ruthlessly made the final move of stoking the me. Within the next second, he seeded in pushing the topic of Hanson with a ring to the top of the chart. After all, he had received explicit instructions from President Luke. Hanson¡¯s original words were, ¡®I want the whole world to know that I have a ring on.¡¯ As Larry scrolled on Twitter, he couldn¡¯t help butin in his mind, I refuse to look at this show of affection, especially if it¡¯s from President Luke. At that moment, on the shooting site, thepetition had officially started and the content was exactly the same as the first round. This time, though, thepetition proceeded exceptionally smoothly and there were no unexpected events that arose. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 317 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Dramatic Family Fight Among the Wealthy One hour had gone by, and Mnie, who was thest contestant, finally went onstage. The song she chose today was simr to her previous choice. It was a love song. ¡®Suddenly, I¡¯m looking forward to Mnie¡¯s performance. After all, as soon as she appears, President Luke will start giving barbed remarks.¡¯ ¡®Is this the start of a dramatic family fight among the wealthy?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m quite keen to find out what sort of troublemaking antics she¡¯s up to today.¡¯ Fortunately for Mnie, her choice of song today was a safe one for her. After she had performed the song, she calmly listened to the judges give theirments. Jeffreymented on the professional aspect, ¡°From a professional outlook, there is still room for improvement, so you¡¯ve got to keep working harder.¡± Ellie agreed with Jeffrey¡¯s opinion, ¡°You¡¯ve got a huge room for improvement. Thanks.¡± They gave briefments and average scores to avoid outright offending her. In response, Mnie expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, teachers.¡± As for Vania, there was a gentle smile on her face as she looked at Mnie andmented, ¡°Your current performance isn¡¯t as good as your previous one. The song that you performed just now was mainly to express sweet love, but your performance ryed to us the feeling of troubled love.¡± The host went along with Vania¡¯s words and continued, ¡°As such, what¡¯s your decision, Ms. Greyson?¡± Vania lifted the card in her hand and purposely created some suspense by taking her time to voice out, ¡°I¡¯ll give a passing score.¡± Mnie could only grit her teeth and thank Vania, ¡°Thanks, Ms. Greyson.¡± However, Mnie was clearly displeased, and she thought, Why does Vania, who¡¯s such a pretentious person, get the right to decide whether I get to stay in thispetition? Finally, under the expectant eyes of the crowd, it was Hanson¡¯s turn to give hisment. Everyone was keen to find out what Hanson had to say this time. However, Hanson continued to stroke his chin with his left hand, and he seemed to be engrossed in his thoughts. He was in no rush to speak up as he moved his hand gradually. At that point, even a person with poor vision could clearly see the ring on his finger. Onstage, Mnie naturally saw that too, and her expression turned instantly. She clenched her fists tightly as a wave of emotions hit her. Hanson has a ring on his finger. I can¡¯t believe that he actually has a ring on! Did he get a simr ring for Vania too? Mnie¡¯s eyes instinctively went toward Vania¡¯s hand searchingly, but Vania had her hands ced below the table, so Mnie couldn¡¯t see it at all. Just then, Mnie was in a flustered state as Hanson spoke up coldly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she been eliminated?¡± His voice was as cold as an icicle and Mnie remained frozen onstage. Simrly, the audience watching this program was significantly stunned too. ¡®President Luke is generally a ruthless man of few words.¡¯ Due to Hanson¡¯sment, Mnie¡¯s name appeared on the trending chart on Twitter once again. Somehow, the thoughts of the people on the Inte were seemingly hard to fathom as theirments suddenly took a turn. ¡®Could he be trying to increase Mnie¡¯s poprity?¡¯ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Each time President Luke gave hisment, the public spection on Mnie would hit a record high, so this is in fact an advantage for her too.¡¯ ¡®The person before me seems to be quite perceptive.¡¯ The host stood on stage awkwardly, and this was definitely his most troubling moment throughout his professional career. The awkward sensation in the room grew and he finally spoke up, ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision, President Luke?¡± Without any consideration, Hanson replied, ¡°Elimination.¡± The crowd was rendered speechless at that point. Meanwhile, Mnie tried hard to suppress her tears, and she bowed before leaving the stage. It was a good thing that everyone¡¯s performance had ended; otherwise, it would be quite hard for the competition to proceed sessfully. The host continued the session, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a break in between for a moment, and we¡¯ll be right back after tallying up the results.¡± The so-called interval was actually just a short break for the judges and the contestants in the same location, and the production crew had arranged for some brief interviews to increase the interaction between the press and the participants of this program. The contestants and the guests sat in a circle on a round couch. As soon as they took their seats, the backstage crew came forward to serve them some drinks. ¡°Thank you for everyone¡¯s hard work. The director has arranged juices for everyone. Best wishes to you all and good luck in achieving great scores.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 318 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 318 Chapter 318 You Can Have the Drink ¡°Wow! Thanks, director!¡± The contestants pped and cheered joyfully. Amongst the crowd, Mnie was the only one who pped mechanically as a vicious look shed across her eyes. At that moment, one of the crew served the juices, and she took the initiative to ce a drink in front of each contestant and judge. ¡°Enjoy the drinks, everyone. There are plenty more avable backstage, so just holler for me to refill your sses.¡± The member of the crew¡¯s service was impable, and she was very enthusiastic. ¡°Thanks, this is great service from the production team.¡± Each of the contestants expressed their gratitude. The atmosphere backstage during their break was quite pleasant and it felt veryfortable. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The member of the crew made her way in front of Vania and purposely paused for a moment before putting down the juice she had already held in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh, this ss of juice here is specially prepared for you, Ms. Greyson.¡± As the person spoke, she lifted a different ss from her tray and ced it down in front of Vania. Vania studied the drink that had just been ced down intently, but it looked exactly the same as the other drinks. She had no idea how the staff could tell that this ss was specifically for her. Vania took the ss of juice in front of her in her hands and twirled the ss as she studied it carefully before turning to look at the staff. With a smile, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about this ss of juice?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Everyone present clearly didn¡¯t expect this question from Vania, so they focused their sights on that staff member and waited for her response. They were simrly quite curious about what was so special about that ss of juice. This sudden, unexpected situation caused Mnie to grit her teeth in anger. Be¡¯s so bad at nning things! How can that person make such a mistake?! Obviously, everyone would have realized that there was something wrong with the ss of juice when that person switched the two sses in front of Vania and Hanson! Not only is she poor atpleting her job, but she has also caused a mess! Fortunately, the staff member was quite bright. She paused for a moment to consider before voicing out, with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s so special about this? Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve identally spilled some of the juice from that ss, so I didn¡¯t want to give my idol the ss with less juice in it.¡± The person¡¯s expression as she spoke clearly had an air of innocence and cluelessness. Besides, the excuse that she came up with was usible. Subsequently, the staff didn¡¯t wait for the crowd to react. She instantly turned to Hanson¡ªsitting next to Vania¡ªand spoke coyly, ¡°President Luke, please forgive me. Would you be fine with this ss of juice?¡± As she spoke, she seemed to be trying to flirt with Hanson at the same time. At that point, the crowd was taken aback. Everyone wondered what was wrong with this person in front of them. How dare she serve President Luke a ss with less juice in it? What¡¯s she trying to do? The jovial atmosphere from before suddenly turned quite tense, and everyone exchanged awkward looks with each other without uttering anything else. As for Mnie, she was enraged and felt as if she was about to blow her top. She must be out of her mind! How dare she try to seduce Hanson after messing up? Mnie took a deep breath and temporarily suppressed her simmering anger as she looked at Hanson to check his reaction. However, Hanson didn¡¯t even bother to cast his eyes on the staff. He continued to twist the ring on his finger and spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Ms. Greyson doesn¡¯t drink anything other than in water, so you can have her ss of juice.¡± What?! Instantly, the expression on that staff member¡¯s face turned ashen. This suggestion from Hanson was clearly outside of her expectations. At that moment, Mnie was in shock too. Has Hanson found out? Meanwhile, the staff member was momentarily dazed before finallying to her senses, and she waved to signal her rejection. ¡°Thanks for the kind offer, President Luke. This is for you and Ms. Greyson, so it would be very impudent of me to drink this!¡± Subsequently, the person turned to Vania and said, ¡°Ms. Greyson, please have this drink. I would be so mortified otherwise.¡± Vania shook her head and smiled as she exchanged a look with Hanson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 319 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 319 Chapter 319 The Spiked Drink Vania nced at the staff in front of her and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, so what¡¯s wrong with you enjoying this drink here? Take this as a token of appreciation from President Luke and me.¡± After Vania said that, she handed over the ss of juice in her hand to the staff by cing it in front of that staff member. Hanson also spoke up coldly by then, ¡°Ms. Greyson¡¯s right.¡± At that point, the staff member was frantic with worry, especially when she saw the smile on Vania¡¯s face. She found Vania¡¯s smile quite terrifying, so she quickly waved her hand at Vania to brush her off. ¡°President Luke, Ms. Greyson, there is no need to thank me at all. That¡¯s way too kind of you guys! I¡¯ve got other tasks toplete, so I won¡¯t disrupt your rest any longer.¡± As the staff spoke, she turned and bowed to the other judges and contestants before making a dash out of the room with her tray. She was worried that she would not be able to leave the room if she stayed on any further. Her heart raced as she dashed toward the front door. Finally, she got there and paused in her tracks as she clutched at her chest and panted loudly. Clearly, she was frightened out of her wits. She turned around to check and realized that there was no one chasing after her. Finally, she left the ce with a heavy heart. However, Mnie, who was seated amongst the crowd, was significantly enraged as she thought, That was such a perfect n, and yet it¡¯s been ruined just like that! Seriously! Meanwhile, Vania ced the ss of juice in her hand back onto the table, and the smile on her face disappeared at that point. The atmosphere became slightly awkward. Just then, one of the bubbly contestants, Kiki, approached Vania. Kiki spoke up with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s so special about this ss of juice? Why is everyone pushing it to each other but no one wants to try it?¡± Subsequently, Kiki took the ss of juice that was in front of Vania. ¡°Ms. Greyson, I¡¯ll take a sip of this then. Don¡¯t be offended by my abruptness.¡± ¡°No!¡± Vania eximed. However, she didn¡¯t expect Kiki to make such a swift move to take a sip. Kiki seemed to be savoring the juice carefully as she turned to smile at Vania while saying, ¡°It does taste sweeter than mine.¡± Vania frowned and wondered, That doesn¡¯t make sense. Why isn¡¯t there any change in her behavior? Instantly after that, Vania noticed that something was wrong. Kiki¡¯s eyes roved the room, and she seemed to be exceptionally excited as she burst intoughter all of a sudden. ¡°Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± Everyone seemed shocked by herughter, especially paired with the abnormal expression on her face. She seemed to be in a trance. ¡°Kiki! Kiki!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Everyone expressed their concern and called out to her to try and make here to her senses. Unfortunately, she seemed to be oblivious to everyone¡¯s words as she suddenly ran to the free space in the room and twirled around the ce repeatedly. ¡°Haha¡­¡± She continued tough uncontrobly. At that point, everyone stood up from their chairs in fright and none of them dared to approach her, but they continued to call out her name, ¡°Kiki, can you hear us?¡± However, Kiki was oblivious to the crowd¡¯s yells, and she continued to twirl around in the same spot. Herughter gradually grew louder. At that point, Vania and Hanson exchanged looks with each other. After all, that juice had been intended for Vania. Vania clearly didn¡¯t expect them toe up with such a vicious move by drugging her in public. The situation erupted out of control as Mnie stood amongst the crowd, and she seemed to be out of ce. At that moment, she was still bemoaning the fact that everything had gone down the drain. After all, Be had spent a fortune on that little vial of the drug for it to go to waste just like that. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. If things had gone ording to n, they would have seeded in adding the drug to Vania¡¯s drink for her to consume. As such, Vania would end up in a disoriented state and behave recklessly. They could then make use of Vania¡¯s behavior and announce that Vania was involved in illicit substances to ruin Vania¡¯s reputation. However, it was clearly beyond their expectations that the staff member would ruin things for them. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 320 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 320 Chapter 320 The Swift Action Taken At that moment, Vania stood up and calmed the scene. She instantly instructed, ¡°Call for medical help and then call the police.¡± Subsequently, she turned to one of the contestants and said, ¡°Go and get the director.¡± ¡°Sure, I will do that right now.¡± The contestant ran out of the room in a haste to avoid dying things any further. At that point, though, Kiki¡¯s behavior seemed to be getting way out of control, and herughter became louder and louder. She no longer twirled in her original spot, but she started gesturing wildly. She gestured frantically in the air with both hands while yelling, ¡°Go away! Stay away from me, everyone!¡± Subsequently, she cackled. The director rushed into the room and saw the unfolding situation. Instantly, his face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He walked over to stand in front of Vania and Hanson, ¡°President Luke, Ms. Greyson, what¡¯s going on here?¡± One of the contestants standing behind Vania voiced out and told the director the entire situation right from the start. As soon as the director heard that, his knees buckled and he nearly fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t believe that such an incident had happened in the area under his watch. Moreover, Vania was the main target. He was aware that he was fully ountable for this matter and that if something had happened to Vania, he would be in hot waters. Fortunately for him, Vania was unscathed in this incident. He quickly apologized to Vania, ¡°Ms. Greyson, I¡¯m so sorry about this. It¡¯s my fault for thepse in security, so I really hope you can forgive me for this.¡± She brushed him off. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You should investigate this matter and get down to things as soon as possible.¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Ms. Greyson, President Luke, I¡¯ll go along with your instructions.¡± Subsequently, the director hesitated before asking, ¡°What should we do about the program?¡± Shortly after this, they had to continue with the show as it was a live broadcast. However, with a contestant in such a disorientated state, there was no way she could go back on stage. If she hadn¡¯t gone on stage, the sudden disappearance of a contestant would be quite hard to exin as well. Vania spoke up calmly and showcased her leadership capabilities. ¡°Director, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ve figured out the content for the live broadcastter, so you just have to do as I say.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be sure to follow your instructions.¡± At that moment, Hanson lifted his head and looked at the director. There was a dangerous look that shed across his narrowed eyes. ¡°No one is to reveal a single word about this matter tonight. If the word gets out, I¡¯ll hold you fully ountable for everything.¡± The director trembled with fright. This was a tough mission handed over to him, but he could only nod and agree. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to seal off this news.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I need you to do one more thing immediately.¡± The director lowered his head. ¡°President Luke, I¡¯m at your beck and call.¡± ¡°Shut the main entrance and don¡¯t let a single person out, regardless of their identity.¡± Hanson¡¯s voice was impactful, and everyone started to panic upon hearing his words. This was even more evident in Mnie, as everything had gone out of her hands. She could no longer control what would happen next. Fortunately, even if theyunched a thorough investigation into this, she would not be implicated at all. She felt slightly at ease upon realizing this. The director nodded in response and was about to leave when Vania stopped him. She pointed to the juices on the table and asked, ¡°Did you send someone to bring us all these?¡± At that point, there was a dangerous look that shed in his eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t arranged by me.¡± Someone was trying to set him up. He was worried that Vania and Hanson doubted him, so he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy discussing the issue with the camera positions with the cameraman. If you doubt me¡­¡± Vania interrupted his words. ¡°I do trust your words, so there¡¯s no need to overreact.¡± The director nodded and left immediately after that to make the subsequent arrangements. As for Kiki, she continued to yell out, but perhaps she was too tired from everything, so she no longer thrashed about as wildly as before. Her voice had also diminished significantly, but there was no sign of hering back to her senses. Hanson coldly scanned the entire room and looked at all of the contestants. Finally, his gazended on Mnie, and there was a warning look in his eyes. Mnie¡¯s eyes shrunk slightly, and she thought, He has finally set eyes on me, but there¡¯s a warning expression on his face. Her heart sank upon noticing that. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 321 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Be and Vania¡¯s Confrontation Mnie nced at Hanson with a pained expression, but Hanson no longer bothered to look at her. At that moment, the paramedics arrived and instantly restrained Kiki before carting her off to the hospital for medical treatment. Backstage, calmness was restored, but everyone didn¡¯t dare to move unnecessarily. They sat silently in their seats and waited for instructions from Hanson and Vania. Just then, the live broadcast had also resumed. The host stood in the middle of the stage and smiled as he spoke to the audience, ¡°It must have been a long wait for you guys. Wee back to the live stream of ¡®The Voice¡¯. In order to maintain an air of mystery for our program, the ranking of tonight¡¯spetition will only be announced at the start of next week¡¯s broadcast. The show hase to an end for now, so stay posted and let¡¯s anticipate next week¡¯s show.¡± Subsequently, the broadcast came to an abrupt end, and everyone¡¯s first instinct was that this was a gimmick of the show, so they took it lightly andughed it off. Although the live broadcast had ended, this sudden incident was still ongoing. The chief inspector arrived soon with his men, and they worked together with Larry to start the investigation. After quite some time, Larry reappeared once again in front of Hanson and spoke up in front of everyone else, ¡°That crew member has confessed.¡± ¡°Tell us what she said.¡± Hanson sat there formidably, and there was a stern look on his face. The crowd was also very anxious to find out what had happened. Larry mentioned, ¡°ording to that crew member, she was busy with some work earlier on and a woman threatened her into doing this. The woman had a face mask on, so the crew member couldn¡¯t identify that person.¡± ¡°Who is it that did such a malicious thing?¡± ¡°Yeah, that is such a terrifying woman.¡± ¡°Find out her identity and we must not let her get away with this!¡± The crowd discussed it amongst themselves. Larry spoke up once again, ¡°After further investigation, Be is the prime suspect.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I thought that Be had already been eliminated?!¡± ¡°How can it be her? Did shee to the shooting scene?¡± ¡°Why did she do that?¡± The contestants were quite perplexed, and they couldn¡¯t help seeking answers as they voiced out one after the other. It¡¯s that woman again, huh? As soon as Hanson heard that name, he sneered coldly and thought, Mnie has chosen a pretty crappy person to take the rap for her. Vania quite naturally shared the same sentiments as Hanson. She noticed that Hanson seemed to have already made his decision, so she didn¡¯t say anything. As for Mnie, she kept her eyes intently on Hanson¡¯s expression, and she wondered, What does his smile from just now mean? Is that a sign of doubt? She couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Be right now? Why didn¡¯t you bring her over to talk things through in front of everyone?¡± Larry shot a look at Mnie scornfully and replied, ¡°Calm down, Miss Greyson. She will be here soon.¡± Soon after that, he called out to the person by the entrance, ¡°Bring her in.¡± Be was indeed escorted into the room by a policeman. As soon as Be saw Vania sitting inside looking perfectly fine, Be¡¯s expression instantly turned. I thought she was drugged and was sent off to be treated?! Be was stunned as she instantly turned to look at Mnie with anger and a hint of regret in her eyes. The former gritted her teeth and spoke, ¡°Why did you set me up?¡± Mnie stumbled and mentioned warningly, ¡°What sort of nonsense are you on about? I don¡¯t even know you that well, so why would I set you up? Besides, I was backstage the entire time, and I didn¡¯t leave the ce. I¡¯m innocent, so don¡¯t you dare push the me on me!¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Be sneered coldly before turning around to look at Vania. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re actually fine.¡± ¡°You look disappointed.¡± Vania¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Obviously, Be couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. She had intended to bring Vania into disrepute. However, the n had backfired, and Be couldn¡¯t quite control her anger as she saw Vania¡¯s smug look. Be queried, ¡°Why did you set me up? What did I do to you to trigger that?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 322 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 322 Chapter 322 President Luke Doesn¡¯t Belong to You The rest of the contestants were clueless about everything, so they were quite confused upon hearing Be¡¯s words. They stared curiously at the duo and watched the unfolding scene. Vania had a cold look on her face. ¡°Make things clear before you ask your question. Otherwise, how on earth would anyone know what you were referring to?¡± Be gritted her teeth while looking at Vania¡¯s innocent act. There was a rush of contempt and displeasure within her. ¡°How dare you deny it! If it wasn¡¯t for you sending men to destroy your own property and then pushing it on me, I would not have been fired!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to set you up?¡± Vania sneered at Be¡¯s stupidity. After all, this was such an obvious set-up by someone else, and yet Be believed every single word the person said. Mnie was indeed very good at this. For some reason, though, Be was exceptionally confident, and she voiced out arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re jealous of me. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll win President Luke¡¯s affections.¡± At that moment, Be realized that Mnie was quite right. Vania had done all this to get rid of the women by Hanson¡¯s side. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Vania behaved as if she had heard the biggest joke on earth, and she mocked Be mercilessly. ¡°I am way better than you in every aspect, including my qualifications, status, personality, and appearance. Why would I be jealous of you? Oh, by the way, I guess there are some things that I can learn from you. For example, your ability to overestimate yourself and your ridiculous ways of kicking up a fuss.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Be was left speechless with anger at the retort. Meanwhile, Vania couldn¡¯t help scoffing coldly at Be¡¯s ipetent look. Initially, Vania was indifferent toward Be, but today, Be had attempted to poison her, which was an unforgivable act to Vania. Furthermore, it was no wonder that Be was in cahoots with Mnie because both of them had the same expression on their faces as they tried to find excuses for their actions. Finally, Be spoke up and repeated the same sentence that Mnie had once mentioned, ¡°You¡¯re just behaving insolently because you¡¯ve got President Luke¡¯s support!¡± ¡°The way I behave and do everything is based on my own capabilities. I don¡¯t rely on anyone else.¡± Vania had a cold look on her face and she resembled a regal queen. Inparison, Be looked quite dismal next to Vania. Be realized that she was as insignificant as a speck of dust in Vania¡¯s eyes, and instantly, Be red up. Be yelled loudly at Vania, ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything, and yet I¡¯m in this state because of you. How can I possibly not hate you for that?!¡± ¡°The current situation that you¡¯re in is all of your own doing. You can¡¯t me anyone else for this.¡± Vania mercilessly revealed the truth. The incidents revealed on the inte were in fact things that Be had done and there was nothing untrue about them. Therefore, Be had no excuse at all. Be was rendered speechless by Vania¡¯s words, but she continued to try hard to find an excuse as she looked at Vania. ¡°In this industry, how can anyone actually im to be pure and innocent? I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not that innocent yourself.¡± ¡°Regardless, this isn¡¯t a reason for you to poison me today.¡± Vania narrowed her eyes and shot a cold look at Be as she thought, She¡¯s so childish and ignorant! ¡°I merely wanted to remain in this industry and continue my career. Why were you offended by my actions? Now that I¡¯m no longer able to proceed in my career, naturally, I want to take you down too.¡± Be¡¯s anger grew significantly as she spoke, and she was emotionally quite unstable the entire time. This was even more so when she mentioned that final sentence, as that was clearly her admitting to poisoning Vania tonight. The onlookers gasped upon hearing that and they shot terrified looks at Be. However, Be remained oblivious to all that. She turned to look at Hanson with a yearning look in her eyes as she voiced out shamelessly, ¡°President Luke is such an impressive man. Why can¡¯t I try and go after him? Don¡¯t tell me that President Luke belongs solely to you?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 323 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Did You Know From the Start? Vania revealed a slight smile, seeming to be mocking Be for being ignorant. ¡°You¡¯re quite right but despite your assertiveness right now, you don¡¯t even know the identity of the person who set you up!¡± In fact, Be was merely cannon fodder in Mnie¡¯s plot and she was quite pitiful. Despite that, she clearly had her annoying faults too so she definitely didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy. Be red at Vania and spoke up, ¡°Tell me exactly what you mean by that?!¡± Be had gotten to know from Mnie that Vania was the one who had set her up. From then on, Be was utterly convinced about this incident. It made sense though, because other than Vania, Be couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who would set her up. Vania snorted before turning to nce at Mnie coldly. Subsequently, Vania turned back to look at Be. Vania was just about to say something but before she could utter a word, Mnie had anxiously interrupted her, ¡°Why are you wasting your time on this crazed woman?¡± Mnie was actually quite worried that Vania would reveal her name. Although Be didn¡¯t seed in poisoning Vania this time, Mnie still had ns for Be so the former decided toe forward and put a stop to things before it got worse. Her sudden words attracted the attention of everyone on the scene and they kept their eyes on her to find out what she had to say. Meanwhile, Mnie faced the crowd and smiled awkwardly. Subsequently, she acted as if she was being considerate of everyone else as she voiced out, ¡°This crazed woman seems to have lost her mind. She can¡¯t seem toprehend logical sentences at all. Ms. Greyson, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on her. Why are you so mindful about the details of all that? You should just leave things to the police.¡± Next, she turned to face the crowd with a regretful look on her face. ¡°Being stuck here for so long is such a waste of our time. We¡¯re affected by all this too.¡± As soon as the contestants heard Mnie¡¯s words, they lowered their heads in unison. Mnie was at odds with Hanson and Vania. Not only was this seen on the news before, but it was quite evident from watching this program too. As such, none of them dared to voice out unnecessarily because they were worried about picking the wrong side. At that point, the smile on Vania¡¯s face widened and she nced approvingly at Mnie, who was in front of her. ¡°Mnie¡¯s quite right.¡± Subsequently, she turned to look at Be. ¡°It looks like you do need a quiet ce to calm down and consider everything carefully.¡± Just then, Vania gave Larry a signal, and Larry immediately escorted Be out of the room. However, Be was relentless as she struggled to speak up, ¡°Stop putting up this act, Vania. Tell me exactly what you mean¡­¡± However, Vania disregarded Be¡¯s yells and spokefortingly to the crowd, ¡°It¡¯s indeed quitete now. You guys should go back and get some rest.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Greyson. You¡¯ve worked hard too, Ms. Greyson.¡± The contestants bade farewell to Vania and left in groups.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, Vania nced at Mnie and said, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten your way and you may get some rest now too.¡± Mnie kept her eyes on the hypocritical expression on Vania¡¯s face and snorted coldly before remarking snarkily, ¡°You¡¯re so pretentious.¡± Since when did Vania care so much about what I had to say, huh? She¡¯s just trying to appear gracious in front of the crowd. Subsequently, Mnie turned around to leave and she mmed the door shut along the way out. At that point, the contemtive look in Vania¡¯s eyes disappeared and she nced at Hanson quite naturally before saying, ¡°We should get going too.¡± Hanson nodded and held her hands tightly. As Vania looked at his gesture, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile. ¡°Did you know from the start that there would be an incident today?¡± They walked side by side as Vania brought up the question of her own ord. She could tell that Hanson and Larry had made arrangements prior to this. Otherwise, the investigation into this matter today wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 324 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Never Approached Other Women Hanson shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that they would take action today but since it involved your safety, I would never take things lightly and give the enemy a chance to make a move.¡± His words were tender yet domineering, giving Vania a sense of security. There was a burst of warmth within her but she suddenly retracted her smile and she spoke to him in a hostile tone, ¡°Tell me then. What sort of punishment should I deliver to you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hanson looked at her, slightly confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I¡¯ve made the necessary preparations beforehand so shouldn¡¯t I be praised for my actions? She reached out and lightly pinched his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this face here that has brought us so much trouble.¡± At least up till now, all of the women who were intent on causing trouble did so because they were after Hanson. She couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, Why is this man blessed with such good looks anyway! Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At that point, he caught on to her meaning and instantly lifted his hand to swear an oath, ¡°Darling, I swear. Other than you, I¡¯ve never taken the initiative to approach any other women.¡± As he said that, he put down his hand and wrapped his arms around Vania¡¯s waist. He didn¡¯t even wait for her reply before silently whispering into her ears as he said insistently, ¡°I have no feelings toward any other women.¡± At that moment, perhaps Vania was thinking about something explicit in her mind due to his words, so her face suddenly flushed bright red. She bit her lip with an angry look in her eyes as she turned to Hanson and muttered, ¡°What sort of nonsense are you spouting, huh?¡± He seemed to have the ability to misconstrue every topic she brought up. Besides, even if he had no feelings toward other women, women were undeniably interested in him. Even if he was a very honest man, there was no way he could reject the advances of all of the prettydies that flitted around him. As soon as Vania thought of this, her expression became slightly contorted. This is so unfair! There are so many prettydies around him but there¡¯s not even a single guy by my side. Hanson noticed the petnt expression on her face and knew instantly what she was thinking. He reached out and gently brushed her nose. ¡°What sort of nonsense are you considering in your mind?¡± She instantly denied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t considering anything.¡± However, the slightly petnt expression remained on her face. He didn¡¯t bother to expose her but spoke up slightly unnaturally, ¡°I meant to say that I wouldn¡¯t be aroused in front of other women.¡± As he spoke, he nced down and his gesture clearly spoke volumes. At a close look, the tip of his ears was slightly red and evidently, he was feeling quite shy. Meanwhile, Vania clearly didn¡¯t expect that Hanson would suddenly say something so explicit. Faced with his gesture, her eyes widened all of a sudden. Red-faced, she looked at him in surprise. At the moment, she seemed to be somewhat disoriented as she racked her brain to find the best urology clinic. After all, it was important to seek medical treatment for his condition as soon as possible. Furthermore, with the advancement in the medical field, she was quite sure that he would be able to be treated sessfully if he cooperated and went along with the treatment n. Vania had strayed from the main point and clearly, she had jumped to theplete opposite conclusion of what Hanson intended to say. He had clearly been trying to indicate to her that she was the only one he cared for and likewise, this was evident from his body response. However, he didn¡¯t expect Vania to stray so far from his actual intentions. As he looked at her flickering eyes, he realized that clearly, there was something strange going on in her mind. He pulled her into his arms tightly and punished her by biting her on her lips. ¡°Stop overthinking! I¡¯m fine.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 325 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Interrupted Proceedings As expected, Vania froze up once he finished his sentence. Hanson facepalmed. Guessing correctly, he knew that the woman was thinking about how to treat his illness. Can she just think of something else? Why is she thinking that I¡¯m sick? He was a bit frustrated at this. He suddenly thought that his abilities as a man were being challenged. Now that he was upset, he tightened his hug while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you know if I am a man or not.¡± After all, actions spoke louder than words. Immediately, Vania¡¯s expression showed a ¡®you should not act tough if you are sick¡¯ kind of look. Using her hands, she pushed him and refused to let Hanson near her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Hanson, who felt a bit speechless at Vania¡¯s reaction, onlyughed at this. Then, he said solemnly, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need you to experience whether I¡¯m sick or not.¡± He had a dangerous gaze as he looked at her like she was prey. Shocked by his gaze, she struggled for a bit in his embrace like a frightened kitten. Then, to keep herself safe, she quickly ran through Hanson¡¯s hair with her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t need to experience it. You¡¯re the best. How can my man be weak? Haha¡­¡± The words ¡®my man¡¯ sessfully made him happy. Snorting, Hanson let her off the hook for the meantime since she still had some self-awareness. However, he did not n to let Vania off the hook with such ease. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a quick taste, so as to prevent you from overthinking things in the future.¡± He then went in for the kiss. Unfortunately, his action was interrupted by a strong light and piercing sounds of a horn. Due to the car¡¯s headlight being too bright, he could not open his eyes enough to see. Before they could see whose car it was, it had already sped away. Inside the car was Mnie, who was releasing all her strength on the elerator, looking like she was going to run them over. Why does Hanson like Vania so much? He didn¡¯t even react when I was naked in front of him. Yet, he couldn¡¯t control himself when facing Vania on this busy street. Angered with bloodshot eyes, Mnie could not forget the sight of Hanson trying to kiss Vania. At that moment, as if she had gone mad, she floored the elerator with as much strength as she had, making the car weave around traffic erratically. Fortunately, it was alreadyte at night, so no ident was caused. Meanwhile, even though the interrupted Hanson was upset, Vania had already escaped from his grasp. Watching the woman in front of him, he could only smile and chase after her. As he casually held her hand, he said, ¡°It¡¯s about time we went home.¡± Slightly embarrassed, she still allowed him to lead her by the hand. At the same time, Be, who was yet again brought to the police station, kept thinking about what Vania said. However, before she could fully make sense of her words, Mnie appeared at the station. Due to Be being immersed in her own thoughts, she did not even sense Mnie entering the premise. Now that she was being ignored again, Mnie could only take the initiative upon seeing Be not nning to greet her, ¡°Why are you moping around here? Don¡¯t you want to get out?¡± The sudden voice made Be snap back to reality as she walked to Mnie. ¡°I do. Of course, I want to get out.¡± This ce is not fit for a human to stay. If I really spent a night here, I would go mad. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 326 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 326 Chapter 326 The Missing Child Upon seeing her serious gaze, Mnie knew that Be was mulling over Vania¡¯s words. So, she continued and said, ¡°Vania always knew how to sway the public¡¯s opinion and bend the truth to her suiting. I¡¯ve already suffered numerous times thanks to her.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand what she meant.¡± Be was still confused. With a cold tone, Mnie looked warningly at Be. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about her words. If you do, then you have fallen into her trap.¡± Be frowned, as she was getting more clueless by the second. Looking at Be¡¯s ignorance made Mnie a bit frustrated, so she rebuked, ¡°Are you not trusting my words now?¡± It was only then that Be finally said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Maybe, I¡¯m just overthinking this.¡± Even now, she still trusted Mnie deeply. Yet, the thought of the failed n today made her ask, ¡°What do we do next?¡± ¡°Vania should be on alerttely, so we mustn¡¯t make any moves. Otherwise, a slip from our side will spell our demise.¡± Be nodded before the thought of her own career hit her as she asked, ¡°When will you reintroduce me back to the entertainment industry?¡± Even though Mnie was mocking her inside, the words she spewed were otherwise. ¡°You just need to listen to me. I will let you back into the industry as soon as possible. Actually, I had nned to let you see a director today.¡± Her words made Be nod obediently as Be had fully trusted her at this point. ¡­ The next day at Gxy Corporation. Linda was reporting to Vania, stating, ¡°This morning, a participant called Kiki had already awakened. After a full checkup, the doctor said that she was fine.¡± Nodding, Vania pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Then, did she say anything?¡± Linda replied honestly, ¡°When she woke up, she only asked us what had happened. There were some contestants who went to visit her that told her what happened. She stopped asking questions after that.¡± Vania nodded. ¡°Quite sensible.¡± Pointing to theputer, she continued, ¡°You must be aware of what¡¯s going on in the news. Do not allow any morsel of this incident to be leaked.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I won¡¯t let any rumors spread.¡± After finishing her sentence, Linda went to Vania¡¯s side and whispered to her ear, ¡°Boss, we received an anonymous message today, stating that Little Miss is now in Hammond.¡± The pen in Vania¡¯s hand mmed onto the desk when she heard that. In disbelief, she looked at her assistant. ¡°Did you verify the source of the message?¡± ¡°The phone number had been canceled long ago. Besides that, someone already tampered with the telmunicationpany, so we couldn¡¯t trace who the user was. The most important thing is¡ªwe can¡¯t judge the legitimacy of the content.¡± If they weren¡¯t able to trace the person, then this shouldn¡¯t be Mnie¡¯s doing. After all, she isn¡¯t that capable. Frowning, Vania replied, ¡°No matter the authenticity of this matter, send some people to investigate this matter openly in the city. I want to see what this person¡¯s aim is.¡± Linda nodded before discussing the topic further, ¡°Boss, do you think that this person really knows the location of Little Miss?¡± Vania shook her head. Her mind was in a mess right now, and she could not figure out what the person¡¯s intentions were. Nevertheless, she still had a heavy heart, as she could feel that someone was operating a n on a large scale behind her back. This is already not as simple as conducting human trafficking. I think this might have something to do with Mnie. What on earth did she do all those years back? Suddenly, a thought struck Vania as she said to Linda, ¡°I have something that I need you to investigate in secret.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 327 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 327 Chapter 327 A Changed Woman Following that, Vania closed in and whispered to Linda. Upon receiving the instructions, Linda started to act on them immediately. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson was busy in Luke Corporation. Ever since Hanson moved into Vania¡¯s ce, he had been considered to have taken a long break. Although he would still deal with matters about thepany from time to time, he was not in his office all day long. Today marked the day of his official return. Sitting on his chair, he was working in his usual cold manner. Larry looked at his employer with joy in his heart. Seems like the president is back to normal now. After signing the documents, Hanson handed them to his assistant before asking, ¡°How is Jones Enterprise doing now?¡± Larry shuddered, as he did not think that Hanson¡¯s first affair back at the office would be to look into how his rival in love was doing. Looks like he still ces Miss Greyson in the forefront of his thoughts. After mocking him in his heart, Larry reported, ¡°I¡¯ve proceeded ording to your instructions. Now, theirpany is tethering on the edge of bankruptcy.¡± Hanson nodded at this. ¡°I¡¯m feeling quite generous today, so send some presents on my behalf to them.¡± The ¡®presents¡¯ Hanson was referring to were by no means what they sounded like. As not two minutes had even passed before Jones Corporation¡¯s stock started to be unstable again. Just a day before, thepany had finally regained some semnce of peace. However, they had not even taken a breather when everything descended into chaos once more. Due to thepany¡¯s rocky situation and the heavy blow dealt to it today, Daniel felt a rush of pain in his heart and was currently unconscious. Hence, Dn took over the operation of thepany temporarily, scheduling an emergency meeting to deal with the crisis. In the meeting, an old employee spoke, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the stock¡¯s abnormality was caused by Luke Corporation.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Dn asked in a panic. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Besides Luke Corporation, nobody has such an ability to do so.¡± Flopping on the chair, Dn epted his demise. We¡¯re doomed¡­ If it¡¯s really Luke Corporation¡¯s doing, then we¡¯re finished. ¡°But, ourpany has never offended Luke Corporation before. Besides, we aren¡¯t even in the same field, so why are they doing this to us?¡± Dn was perplexed about their motive. Hearing this, the old employee only shook his head. ¡°If we could guess their intentions, then they wouldn¡¯t be called Luke Corporation.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± Dn asked. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that President Luke is very close with President Greyson of Gxy Corporation. Since she and you were¡­ Why not try finding President Greyson? Maybe, ourpany still has a silver lining.¡± The employee did not mention the word ¡®engagement¡¯, as he felt that would be a bit inappropriate. Yet, the mention of Vania made Dn frown. When Dn heard what the senior employee said, his face turned stiff as he sat on the chair and regained hisposure somewhat after a long time. That employee in question had been working in Jones Corporation for a long time. Now that the company was facing a crisis, he was fully hoping that they could pass over this hurdle. Upon seeing that Dn was a bit hesitant, he continued to persuade him by saying, ¡°Vice-president, this is the moment where thepany dies or continues on. If Gxy Corporation decides to help us, we still have a fighting chance. You should give it a try.¡± Dn was still struggling with this choice inside. After all, it was he who canceled the engagement after the scandal all those years ago. Even though he had kept up with the news on Vania, he still heard about what she aplished through the grapevine. Now, she had be the head of Gxy Corporation, which meant that she had be a very influential person. Thus, she was no longer the same Vania as before. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 328 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 328 Chapter 328 An Outright Rejection Only after pondering for quite a while did Dn wave at the employee and say tiredly, ¡°Yes, I understand. You may leave.¡± That employee only sighed at this. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Sitting on the chair, Dn frowned as numerous thoughts clouded his mind. After shutting his eyes for a while, he opened them in frustration while a sense of calm returned to his expression. Dn drove back to his home first to change into a fresh set of clothes before driving to Gxy Corporation. At the entrance of the corporation, Dn, who was still in his car, took out a cigarette and lit it while looking at the extravagant building, which stood out from the other architecture around it. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After finishing hisst puff of the cigarette, Dn entered the lobby of the building. At the sight of a visitor, the receptionist at the front desk greeted him passionately, ¡°Hello, sir. How may I help you?¡± Dn then handed her his name card and nodded somewhat politely in return. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet your president.¡± Upon observing the person in front of her, she replied courteously, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Jones, but have you scheduled an appointment?¡± Dn involuntarily frowned and replied, ¡°I did not.¡± Hearing this, the receptionist smiled apologetically. ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry to tell you, Mr. Jones, but if you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t meet with our president.¡± ¡°Can I borrow yourndline?¡± Since Dn did not have Vania¡¯s number, he thought about calling her through the front desk¡¯s phone. She should answer this call. Yet, the personnel only smiled in return. ¡°Please don¡¯t make it hard on us, Mr. Jones. I can ry anything you want me to say instead.¡± Naturally, the receptionist was afraid of causing any unwanted trouble. Dn could only nod at this. ¡°Then, just tell her that Dn Jones is here to meet her.¡± The receptionist smiled professionally. ¡°Please wait.¡± She then dialed thepany¡¯sndline. Despite his efforts, not even five seconds had passed before the receptionist looked at Dn and stated politely, ¡°I¡¯ll ry President Greyson¡¯s words: Gxy Corporation will not help Jones Corporation, and neither will I, Vania Greyson.¡± Dn was stunned upon hearing this. When did she be so headstrong? The Vania he knew was always gentle and tame. When they first met, Vania always spoke in a polite and gentle manner even though she always had a distant expression. That said, her sudden change in attitude made Dn fall into disbelief. He couldn¡¯t imagine what Vania was like now. Since he was t-out rejected, Dn was too embarrassed to request another meeting, so he said to the staff member, ¡°There¡¯s my contact number on the name card. If President Greyson changes her mind, then please contact me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The person immediately smiled. ¡°Thank you for your time, Mr. Jones.¡± In business terms, this was obviously telling him to get out. After taking a look at the receptionist, he turned around and left. Just as he exited the lobby of Gxy Corporation, he received a crisis report on the financial status of hispany, and he gripped his phone tightly. I need to meet Vania today. Putting his phone away, he waited in his car, but his phone kept ringing, reminding him of all the problems hispany was facing. Frustrated, Dn took out his pack of cigarettes from his pocket and started smoking them one by one. The car¡¯s sealed space had been enveloped in smoke. If one did not know, they would think that heaven was within reach. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 329 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Unwanted Coincidence As time slowly slipped by, the moon and stars covered the sky. Yet, he still did not see Vania exiting the building. Looking at the time, he knew that she must have left already. Looks like I won¡¯t be seeing her today. All kinds of emotions overwhelmed Dn as he hit the steering wheel hard before driving off. Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania were eating at a restaurant. Vania, who was biting on the spoon, asked Hanson, ¡°About Jones Corporation, did you do that?¡± Without hesitating, Hanson only raised his brows and took Vania¡¯s spoon before scooping a bite of dessert and putting it in front of her lips. ¡°Why? Do you pity him?¡± Vania snorted inside. I¡¯m just casually asking. Does he have to be this petty? Somewhat frustrated, she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Yes. Yes, I am.¡± Vania said that on purpose as retaliation for Hanson suspecting her. The expression on Hanson¡¯s face immediately turned distant. ¡°Looks like someone has be quite gutsy. Your man is sitting just opposite you, you know?¡± Sensing danger from his gaze, Vania knew what he was about to say. To avoid him acting embarrassingly in public, she immediately coaxed him, ¡°Haha, why would I pity him? I was just teasing you. I only care about you.¡± Who was Dn but a person not deserving of her sympathy? She more or less hated him after all. As expected, after being coaxed, Hanson¡¯s mood improved, so he let her off the hook for now. Then, she took the spoon from Vania again and scoop a bite of dessert before eating it. Satisfied, he stated, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s as sweet as you.¡± Vania was shocked at his statement. Observing his childish behavior, she mumbled, ¡°Could you not be such a man-child at your age?¡± Besides that, he¡¯s even being so flirtatious. She felt that her heart could not take it anymore. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing Hanson closing in, Vania was about to dodge him when a man called out to her from behind, ¡°Vania?¡± It was Dn. It was already quitete when he left Gxy Corporation. After waiting for a whole day for Vania, he had not eaten anything yet and was starving. Hence, he found this restaurant nearby. But, he never thought that he would stumble upon such a surprise. Dn had only climbed up the stairs before he saw Vania and called her out in excitement. Vania, with her long hair, looked very animated and happy. This was very different from his original image of her, as he remembered Vania always being cold and emotionless. He could even describe her as stiff as a wooden block, possessing not even a shred of womanly charms. Nevertheless, it seemed like she had changed a lot. Besides being as beautiful as always, there was an inexplicable charm to her. At that moment, a mysterious feeling arose within Dn. Without caring whether Vania heard her or not, he walked up to her anyway. Subconsciously, Vania leaned backward while blocking her nose with her hand as the smell of cigarette smoke emanating from him made her ufortable. What bad luck to actually meet him here. Dn then asked, ¡°Vania, why did you refuse to meet me when I went to yourpany today?¡± Cough, cough¡­ Just as he finished speaking, Dn noticed a man clearing his throat behind him. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 330 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Asserting Dominance Dn, who had been paying attention to Vania all this while, turned his head and was surprised to see Hanson in person. They¡¯re on good terms. The employee¡¯s words rang in his head and aroused mixed feelings in him. Under Hanson¡¯s presence, however, he greeted politely without conscious volition, ¡°President Luke, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Hanson neither responded nor nodded in return as though Dn wasn¡¯t there to begin with. Instead, Hanson took a sip of the milk tea ced in front of Vania, after which he wiped his lips with a handkerchief. ¡°Anything you wanna eat?¡± She was baffled by his abrupt actions. He¡¯s asserting dominance, isn¡¯t he? In order not to infuriate Hanson, she smiled brightly. ¡°I would like to have another serving of tiramisu.¡± Her gentle voice clearly implied how close their rtionship was, and Dn¡¯s brows frowned tighter at them, who were acting like they were in their own world. Besides that, he was also extremely ufortable when he heard her respond to Hanson. Never once had he heard her speak to him in such a manner. Nevertheless, Dn knew that it wasn¡¯t the time to throw a tantrum as he had other important matters to settle. Slightly agitated, he interrupted the couple, ¡°Vania, there¡¯s something important that I have to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She snorted and shifted her gaze to him, acting like she had just realized his presence. With a dubious voice, she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t the receptionist tell you? What a remiss worker. She should be punished.¡± Hernguid response insinuated how much she didn¡¯t care about the important business, though clearly knowing what it was. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Frowning, Dn gazed at her with embittering eyes. His pitiful act made her snort and turn away in repugnance. Dn, who knew not how to give up, persisted. ¡°I thought that we were close.¡± Vania looked at him and ced a finger before her lips. ¡°Shh¡­ Some things shouldn¡¯t be said explicitly. Since when were we close? It was just an arranged marriage formed by our families. And you were the one who called it off. We were never close. Never.¡± Then, her sarcastic attitude took a one-eighty as she stared at Hanson deeply. ¡°My man is right here by my side. You shouldn¡¯t say things that might cause misunderstandings.¡± The ire in Hanson, which was fueled by Dn¡¯s sinister intentions, was appeased by Vania¡¯s words at once. Even so, Hanson set down the cup onto the table with a loud clunk due to displeasure before fumbling the ring on his finger on purpose. Dn averted his attention toward Hanson due to the noise and his gaze followed the fumbling fingers. While Dn was trying to contain his surprise upon noticing the couple¡¯s ring, Vania simply found it hrious when Hanson attempted to assert his dominance at every chance he saw. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 331 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Dn, the Small Fry At that moment, the waiter came just at the right time to serve Vania¡¯s tiramisu. Hanson was one step ahead of Vania as he took the spoon first. ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± She hesitated as she considered it as overkill. Drinking from the same cup of milk tea and wearing couple¡¯s rings were sufficient to let Dn get an idea of their rtionship. Thus, they could actually forgo that, which was quite embarrassing to do. However, she relented after noticing Hanson¡¯s narrowing eyes. If he got angry because of her refusal, she would be the one easing his temper afterward. Hence, she would rather follow his wish right now than sufferter. In the end, Vania opened her mouth while closing her eyes. Herpliance elicited a smile on Hanson¡¯s face. ¡°Good girl. Looks like I should give you a reward tonight.¡± She almost choked on the cake when she heard that, for her intuitions were telling her that the reward wouldn¡¯t be anything she¡¯d imagined. She might even be taken advantage of. Since Dn was watching them, she smiled and nodded nheless. ¡°Okay.¡± Meanwhile, Dn, the unwanted third wheel, was suffering from a toe-curling embarrassment. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since his plea to Vania was in vain, he could only put his hope on Hanson now. ¡°President Luke, I believe that there¡¯s no bad blood between Jones Enterprise and Luke Corporation, which is why I don¡¯t understand the reason behind your anger. So, I hope you will show mercy to us.¡± Despite the resentment and hostility toward Hanson, begging for mercy was Dn¡¯s only choice. His plea was ignored, unfortunately. Hanson did not spare Dn a nce as he was busy feeding Vania dessert. Nevertheless, Dn remained patient, albeit anxious. It wasn¡¯t until the te was empty then did Hanson wipe his handsnguidly. When he ¡®realized¡¯ that Dn was still there, he asked, ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± That snarky question indicated how insignificant Dn was to Hanson. Dn was just a small fry, whose plea went unheeded to Hanson¡¯s ears. Clenching his hands into fists, Dn felt his pride was being trampled by the insulting snub. How dare he ignore me? I¡¯m the vice-president of Jones Enterprise! Even so, he caved in immediately as Hanson¡¯s piercing gaze was scorching his skin. After breathing a heavy sigh, he implored once again with his head hanging low. ¡°President Luke, the Jones Enterprise will never go against yourpany in any way. Please let us off the hook this time.¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s Jones Enterprise? What does it do?¡± Like a secretary, Vania exined, ¡°It¡¯s a real estate business that was once ranked 23rd in Hammond.¡± But presently, it would soon meet its dissolution and lose its ranking. ¡°So, apany like such does exist,¡± Hanson responded with sarcasm, as though Jones Enterprise was tantamount to naught in his eyes. Dn¡¯s face was flushing red in fury, for Jones Enterprise had reigned supreme in the industry. Hanson¡¯snguid yet disdainfulment was ticking on Dn¡¯s nerves. Dn¡¯s hands formed a fist as he had the urge to punch Hanson in the face to teach him a lesson. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 332 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Dn¡¯s Plea Still, Dn didn¡¯t have the audacity to do as his heart told. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡± Hearing Hanson¡¯s haughty question, Dn decided to give hisst-ditch effort. ¡°Jones Enterprise was established by my family and is now suffering from a capital chain rupture. Because of that, we might need to close down thepany. My father has fallen sick because of the tremendous pressure. So, I truly hope that President Luke will save ourpany.¡± Dn¡¯s visage slumped in dejection as he couldn¡¯t bear to see the imminent demise of his business. How could he possibly survive once he lost everything he had? Acting as if he finally understood the situation, Hanson merely threw an objectivement. ¡°Your ipetence is to be med for the bad management.¡± Then, he held his cup while sniggering, ¡°It is time for you to bid your business a sweet goodbye.¡± Dn¡¯s neck turned crimson as rage was bubbling inside him. It was his first time being rubbed with insults to the face, and the opponent was none other than Hanson. Just as Dn, whose body was trembling in seething anger, parted his lips to rebut the statement, Hanson waved his hand to stop the conversation. He didn¡¯t want to waste his precious time on something so trivial. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time for me and my sweetheart to return home to rest now.¡± Obviously, the matter that had driven the nail into Dn¡¯s coffin was insignificant to Hanson. Sweetheart? Return home to rest? Are they living together? Not only was Dn ridiculed, but his dignity as a man was also disparaged. He had never held hands with Vania before, yet she was already living together with Hanson as they spoke! Almost instantly, the displeasure in him morphed into jealousy and hatred. However, the couple ignored him as they left with Hanson¡¯s arm on Vania¡¯s shoulders. The affectionate sight inmed the fire in Dn. Even though Dn didn¡¯t like Vania, he felt sour for being unable to obtain what others have. Now that they were gone and he had lost his appetite for good, he strode toward his car with angry footsteps. Before he could reach for the door, someone appeared next to the car out of the blue, scaring the daylights out of him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± When the figure approached him, he recognized the person right away. ¡°Mnie? Why are you here?¡± Five years ago, they had conspired against Vania to have her dismissed from the Greyson Family. So, the engagement had changed to his and Mnie¡¯s. However, Mnie was coerced into marrying another person, so they eventually lost contact with each other. After that, Dn moved on with his life by putting her in the back of his mind, since he started the rtionship at first to satisfy his sexual urges. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? Do you think that Vania will be here instead?¡± Mnie snorted coldly as she came up to him to whisper into his ear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you fallen in love again after meeting for the first time?¡± She scored a bullseye and sessfully ticked him off. Furious, Dn pointed at her. ¡°Stop beating around the bush.¡± Giggling, she pushed his finger lightly and said coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s just a joke. I¡¯m here to help you, of course. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Look at your vile temper.¡± In fact, their separation was in Mnie¡¯s n as well. There was no bad blood in between since it was a loveless rtionship to begin with. Looking at the baffled man, Mnie inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve heard what had happened to Jones Enterprise. And you were seeking help from Vania, weren¡¯t you?¡± He spared a nce at her, confirming her guess without even uttering a word.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 333 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Mnie¡¯s Schemes Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Mnie snickered. ¡°But we were the ones who did that to Vania together. Why will she help you? She hates you to the bone.¡± Knowing that she knew the current situation of thepany, Dn responded calmly, ¡°Thepany is really dying. I have no choice.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± She sounded confident. ¡°You?¡± He looked at her from head to toe. She was once driven away by Hanson, so how could this woman help him when she had no backup? As an afterthought, Dn questioned, ¡°Greyson Realty¡¯s situation is no less better. How can you help me when you can¡¯t even save your ownpany?¡± Mnie leveled with him. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t help mypany, but the fate of ourpanies are totally different. There¡¯s still hope for Jones Enterprise.¡± His eyes lit up in hope with a tad of doubtful glint. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nodded with confidence, giving credence to her words. ¡°That is for sure. I¡¯ll tell you how, but it¡¯s your call whether to set the n into motion¡­¡± As her voice trailed off, he prodded. ¡°What¡¯s in it for you?¡± She burst intoughter immediately. ¡°I expect nothing less from you. I love how we get straight into the topic. I need you to help me with something after that.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Dn suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find somewhere to talk.¡± Although Mnie was all puffed up as things were going smooth for her, she feigned tranquility on her countenance. ¡°There¡¯s a newly opened restaurant which isn¡¯t too bad. Wanna give it a try?¡± He opened the door for her in response. ¡°Hop on.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The smile on her face beamed wider as she got into the car. A whileter, they entered a private room of the restaurant, and Mnie dived straight to the point while fishing out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to someone. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be able to help you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Dn, the impatient man, saved the contact number instantly. Unbeknownst to him, Mnie didn¡¯t know anyone capable of solving his problem. It was merely her n to manipte him, whose mind was whirring with so many worries that his reasonings had blinkered. Ruining Vania with his help was Mnie¡¯s ultimate goal. Seeing that the man had saved the contact number, Mnie smiled. ¡°Okay. Now, you should put your worries to rest. Let¡¯s feast in peace.¡± She put on an engaging smile like she had always done in front of him five years ago, but he was unfazed as he kept thinking of Vania. ¡°Once it¡¯s settled, what can I do to help you?¡± She sniggered. ¡°Not only will you be helping me, but you¡¯ll benefit from it too.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± She managed to pique Dn¡¯s interest. ¡°You¡¯ll help me ruin Vania.¡± She finally revealed her vicious side. While Dn was put in a trance, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s the one who turned my life upside down. How can I not hate her? Besides, Jones Enterprise is going to be announced bankrupt because of her, right?¡± He still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around her words until Mnie asked, ¡°Did you not know that Vania and Hanson are seeing each other?¡± ¡°Yes. Not long ago.¡± She snorted. ¡°That¡¯s why Luke Corporation is picking on yourpany. Hanson is taking revenge for Vania.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 334 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Morales and Morgan Has Returned Now, Dn finally understood why Hanson was hurling insults at him. Worried that Dn might not join forces with her, Mnie continued to provoke him, ¡°Are you going to tolerate the shame you¡¯ve received today? Don¡¯t you want Vania for yourself?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let him off that easily,¡± he announced at the spur of the moment. Although he couldn¡¯ty a finger on Hanson, things were different for Vania. He could just put the me on herter on. ¡°So, there¡¯s no reason for you to hesitate, right?¡± Like a siren luring its prey, Mnie raised her wine ss. ¡°We¡¯ll seed this time. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡± ¡°Same here.¡± Dn frowned as he gulped down his drink. ¡­ Meanwhile, the couple was totally oblivious of Mnie¡¯s appearance. After dinner, they returned home. Hanson thereafter flopped onto Vania¡¯s bed like it was his. Feeling helpless, Vania merely shook her head and let him be. She then checked the time on her phone. ¡°Are Morales and Morgan returning tomorrow?¡± He nodded. ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll fly back tomorrow night.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got their presents ready. Let¡¯s pick them up together.¡± Needless to say, he wouldn¡¯t refuse to go with her. ¡°Sure. They¡¯ll be thrilled to know that we¡¯re finally together. They like you so much.¡± She broke into a smile, thinking of the two kids who she was very close with.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When evening arrived the next day, Vania, who was all dressed up, held a transparent box while standing in front of her four babies. ¡°Darlings, your best friends¡ªMorales and Morgan¡ªareing home today. I¡¯ll be fetching them from the airport, so behave until we¡¯re back, okay?¡± She decided to inform the kids in advance so that they wouldn¡¯t be surprised by the two guests. ¡°Okay.¡± They gave an indifferent response while wearing a stern expressions. They¡¯reing to snatch Mommy again. Nheless, they were quite curious about the guests¡¯ identity as they secretly wanted to meet them too. Subsequently, James stepped forward as if representing his brothers. ¡°We¡¯ll be good boys, Mom. Don¡¯t you worry about us.¡± Vania was content to see her children being so understanding. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go now. Bye, babies.¡± ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± Meanwhile, as the nominal mother of Morales and Morgan, Mnie knew their flight schedule very well. In fact, she had longed for this day toe. 30 minutes before their arrival, Mnie arrived at the airport and sprinted toward Hanson¡¯s private lounge with snacks and toys. Since she had a membership card, the employees did not stop her from entering the lounge, where Vania and Hanson were chattering at the moment. Mnie had foreseen something like this, hence hernguid demeanor. She wasn¡¯t that stupid to go upfront against them. Instead, she smiled widely. ¡°Hanson, I¡¯ve brought the boys some snacks and their favorite toys. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist met them. Please let me see them.¡± Hanson¡¯s face darkened when he heard her calling his name. ¡°Do you need me to remind you that you have no right to call my name?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 335 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Acting vs. Acting Mnie thought Hanson would disapprove of her untimely appearance, not about her appetion. Surprised and upset, she knew that it was his endeavor to draw the line with her in front of Vania. Therefore, Mnie used Morales and Morgan as her excuse. ¡°But the boys areing. What if they find out that we¡¯ve drifted apart? They¡¯ll be sad.¡± ¡°I will exin to them by myself,¡± retaliated Hanson icily before looking at Vania, who was sitting beside him. ¡°I think Vania will be a better mother for thempared to you.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What? He¡¯s actually nning on telling them? Mnie was nonplussed by his decision. Vania, who was actually their biological mother, would definitely be fit for the maternal role. However, the boys were Mnie¡¯s only leverage that she had. Thus, she could not let such the truth be told! As her head was swarmed by colossal thoughts, she feigned sorrow. ¡°I know you like Vania. And my blessings go all out for my sister. But don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a rash decision? We should let the kids adapt themselves to the change. It won¡¯t be toote for you to tell themter.¡± Despite her deceptively sincere voice, she was in fact cursing them in her heart. The realistic acting was just a means to buy herself some time. As long as the boys couldn¡¯t let Mnie go, it would be an opportunity for her to return to Luke Estate so that she could beg te. Then, she would be able to achieve her goals. In the light of te¡¯s love for the two boys, it was a wellid n. te loved them so dearly that she would always fulfill their wish regardless. Nevertheless, Hanson had no intention of giving Mnie another chance as he replied coldly, ¡°If they can¡¯t even ept such a change, they¡¯re not my kids.¡± His ruthless words sent shudders down her spine. Is he going to make them ept everything without a care for their feelings? ¡°You should take your leave now,¡± added Hanson as he pointed at the presents Mnie brought over. ¡°Take those with you too.¡± Now that she was forced to leave, she became anxious. ¡°I called them today and I¡¯ve promised to come and fetch them. They¡¯ll be sad if I don¡¯t keep my promise.¡± Observing the nuance on Hanson¡¯s face, she noticed that he was a little convinced. ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to separate us, I am still their biological mother. You can never deny that fact. Can¡¯t I talk to my kids in the future?¡± Hanson ruminated for a while before turning to Vania because he wanted to know her thoughts on this matter. His action caused Mnie to clench her teeth in fury, for the same thing that had happened in the program was recurring right now. Why does Vania always have the call to decide my life? With a smile, Vania took a glimpse of Mnie. She¡¯s been calling me a b*tch. I guess I should act like one for her sake. Vania voiced out her opinion in a gentle voice, ¡°She has a point. We should take it slow sometimes. What if things get worse because of our rash decision?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Hanson¡¯s heart ached to see her being so thoughtful. Since they were officially a couple, they should not be vague with each other. Otherwise, what was the point of the rtionship? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 336 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Picking up the Kids Vania stretched out her hand, taking the initiative to hold Hanson¡¯s hand, before gently shaking her head while saying generously, ¡°I won¡¯t feel wronged because of such a trivial matter. After all, the children¡¯s health is the priority, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± he seemed perplexed. After all, Morales and Morgan were his children, so how could he ignore their feelings? ¡°No buts. Do you want the kids to despise me?¡± asked Vania. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you,¡± he responded as he held Vania¡¯s hand. ¡°Ever since we got together, I¡¯ve been thinking about this matter a lot. Since I made the promise, it implies that I am willing to ept it.¡± Vania¡¯s words were true and she had considered them carefully; after all, they both had children. Hearing that, he looked at her with certainty in his eyes. Mnie, on the other hand, was irritated by Vania¡¯s behavior and had already cursed Vania in her heart incessantly. Hanson finally allowed himself to look at Mnie, but the tenderness in his eyes had faded and was now reced by indifference. ¡°Please leave since Vania has agreed,¡± he said coldly. She was about to thank him when she heard him warn again, ¡°I believe you should be clear with what you¡¯re supposed to say and what you¡¯re not supposed to.¡± Mnie expressed her surprise and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I promise not to say anything stupid. As long as I can see my child, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania sneered in her heart as she looked at Mnie¡¯s maternal expression. Mnie had been plotting trouble since Morales and Morgan had left. Furthermore, never once had she mentioned how much she missed the kids. Many things would not have happened if she truly cared about the children. At this point, the airline arrival announcement was heard. The ne had arrived at Hammond International Airport on time. Mnie was overjoyed when she heard the news and eximed to Hanson, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hanson, on the other hand,pletely ignored her and held Vania¡¯s hand. ¡°The children must be d to see you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± They naturally sped their hands. Mnie was as invisible as air, walking behind them like ackey. She couldn¡¯t help but be envious of the two of them holding hands. He used to allow himself some leeway in front of children, but he no longer wanted to pretend. When they walked to the waiting area, Vania was expressing her longing for the children to Hanson while tiptoeing to look in the direction of the exit. Within ten minutes, she noticed a staff member leading two children, slowly approaching them. The two little boys were happily dressed in identical clothes while carrying their school bags. When they saw Hanson standing here, they dashed over and eximed, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we miss you so much!¡± Morales and Morgan hugged Hanson and Mnie tightly. Mnie became even more ecstatic when she heard the children mention how much they missed her, believing that her opportunity had arrived. ¡°Mommy misses you too,¡± she said softly as she squatted down and cuddled them. She was about to say something else when she was interrupted by Hanson. ¡°Miss Vania is also here to pick you up,¡± he said, holding both children¡¯s hands while looking at Vania. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 337 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 337 Chapter 337 They Love Miss Vania Morales and Morgan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and they eximed in surprise, ¡°Hi, Miss Vania! We miss you as well!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been learning design abroad, but their designs aren¡¯t as lovely as yours.¡± She was smitten by the kids just by looking at them. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, darlings,¡± she said as she took a step forward. ¡°This is a handcrafted gift for you.¡± ¡°Wow! Thank you, Miss Vania.¡± The two babies pped their hands excitedly, holding the delicately wrapped gift in their palms while looking at it from left to right. They were eager to remove the wrapper. ¡°Let¡¯s open it up and take a look.¡± In the box was an exquisite crystal ball, engraved with a picture of their first meeting. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The two babies held the crystal ball in surprise. ¡°Miss Vania, this picture is from our first meeting. It¡¯s really pretty!¡¯ ¡°We love your gift so much. Thanks, Miss Vania.¡± Morales and Morgan expressed their love and excitement for Vania at every opportunity. At this point, Hanson approached them and touched their little heads while saying, ¡°In the future, we will be staying with Miss Vania frequently.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Their eyes instantly glowed. They adored Vania even more than Mnie, especially when they can learn design and listen to Vania¡¯s stories together. They had no idea what it meant at such a young age, but just thinking about being with Vania made them happy. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Hanson said to the two of them. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fantastic!¡± Morales and Morgan were ted, and they couldn¡¯t wait to jump onto Vania. Vania was strangely drawn to them, and she liked them even more when she saw their happy faces. ¡°How did you enjoy your time abroad? Are there any cool stories? Do tell,¡± she inquired while holding their hands in hers, leading them out together. Hanson kept a close eye on the three of them as if to protect them. In the eyes of outsiders, there was a sense of a family of four. Mnie couldn¡¯t react for a while because the whole situation unfolded too fast. Morales and Morgan had just said they missed her; why did they change their minds after only exchanging a few words with Vania? They must have forgotten their mother after talking happily with Vania. Mnie then walked over awkwardly and took the initiative to interrupt, ¡°What are you talking about, my dears? Why are you so cheerful? Have you forgotten about Mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy, hurry up. Don¡¯t get lost,¡± Morales and Morgan turned around and said. They then resumed their design discussion with Vania. Mnie was baffled by the design jargon. So, she could onlyugh along with them to the point her face stiffened, yet no one paid attention to her. Her heart was filled with disappointment and hatred. Vania led Morales and Morgan into the back seats of Hanson¡¯s car, which was parked at the airport¡¯s gate. At that moment, Mnie was desperate to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat so that she could be closer to Hanson. However, after weighing the pros and cons, she eventually sat in the back seat next to the kids. Today, she must avoid leaving them at all costs in order to take advantage of every opportunity to be with them. This time, she took the initiative and asked, ¡°Darlings, are you hungry now?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t like ne food, so we waited until we got off the ne to eat with Daddy and Mommy,¡± Morales said, touching his stomach. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 338 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Making up Excuses Yes! The boys still kept her in their thoughts. At that, Mnie felt a little smug as she asked, ¡°What do you want to eat? Let¡¯s go now. Mommy will always be by your side.¡± Her final sentence was implicit, but the kids were too young to realize it. ¡°We really want to eat prawns!¡± the children eximed in unison. Hearing Mnie¡¯s sentence, Vania raised her brows. Just as predicted. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have prawns,¡± Mnie replied, but the truth was, she disliked prawns. ¡°Van, which restaurant do you want to go to?¡± Hanson asked. Immediately, Mnie¡¯s smile froze. Hanson didn¡¯t even ask Morale and Morgan what they wanted to eat. Right then, Vania asked them, ¡°Darlings, which restaurant do you want to go to?¡± The two kids didn¡¯t have to think twice before saying, ¡°Jumbo Pier!¡± Jumbo Pier was their favorite seafood restaurant. Vania nodded. The food at Jumbo Pier was good, and she enjoyed it as well. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for seafood at Jumbo Pier.¡± Hearing that, Hanson nodded and drove to the destination. Mnie noticed that no one spoke in the car, and just as she was about to start a new topic, Morgan, who was holding the crystal ball, asked Vania, ¡°Miss Vania, how did you make this crystal ball?¡± She then patiently exined the making process to the kids. Listening intently, Morale and Morgan eximed, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s done that way! We¡¯d like to make one for you as well.¡± ¡°Sure. We can do it together next time.¡± ¡°Yes. We love to design things with you, Miss Vania,¡± the kids said as they nodded expectantly. They felt inspired when they were with Vania. Mnie, on the other hand, found these words to be increasingly harsh, and she wished to shut their mouths. What kind of sorcery did Vania possess that could cause Morale and Morgan to rush after her as soon as they saw her, leaving behind their so-called mother? Was this the aforementioned ¡®unrted rtionship¡¯? ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you think this crystal ball is very beautiful?¡± Morale and Morgan asked Mnie while she was thinking wildly. She could only force herself to smile and said, ¡°Yes, it is very lovely. You should thank Miss Vania for the gifts.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just thanked her. Mommy, have you forgotten?¡± they responded beforeughing heartily. Mnie was distracted and identally repeated her words, so she could only hide it with a smile, saying, ¡°Mommy is just too grateful to Miss Vania, so I want you to say thank you once more.¡± ¡°All right, Mommy. Thank you very much, Miss Vania.¡± Morale and Morgan expressed their appreciation once more. Vania acknowledged their gratitude with a soft smile. Mnie didn¡¯t want to keep them talking, so she told them, ¡°Miss Vania has been working all day, and she came to pick you up without having a good night¡¯s sleep, so don¡¯t bother her anymore and give her some space.¡± Morale and Morgan had a lot more to tell Vania, but when Mnie said this, they nodded disappointedly. ¡°Okay.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Vania thought it was amusing. Looks like Mnie can make up any excuses just to avoid me. ¡°I was very tired, but when I saw you both, I felt extremely happy,¡± Vania said in response to Mnie. ¡°You can talk to Miss Vania more. After all, you will be staying with her in the future,¡± Hanson added promptly. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Morale and Morgan apuded, but they didn¡¯t understand what Hanson was implying. They then enthusiastically told Vania about their adventures abroad during their period of stay. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 339 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 339 Chapter 339 A Peeled Shrimp for Vania Mnie tried everything she could to stop them from talking, but there was nothing she could do. The car arrived at Jumbo Pier quickly, and they entered the private room. ¡°Let Miss Vania order first,¡± Hanson said as he took the menu from the table. With his wife around, the children came second. Hearing that, Vania squinted at him. Unable to hide her smile, she said to Morales and Morgan, ¡°I¡¯m going to let the kids order first today. What do you want to eat?¡± They then took a look at the menu together. Mnie, who was sitting next to them, had no room to interrupt. At least the servant could still speak with Hanson, unlike her. ¡°Don¡¯t order food that is too spicy. It is bad for your health,¡± she said tly. Morales and Morgan refused to give up spicy food, saying, ¡°Have you forgotten, Mommy? We love spicy food.¡± Mnie was taken aback for a moment; she had no idea what the two of them liked. Not wanting her ignorance to be exposed, she replied softly, ¡°Of course Mommy knows. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Hearing that, they were disappointed and pouted. They were about to say ¡®okay¡¯ when Mnie continued, ¡°If you really want to eat, you can eat a little bit.¡± She ended up prioritizing her two children because she was afraid they would be angry. ¡°Miss Vania, do you like spicy food?¡± Morgan and Morales asked Vania. This time, Hanson spoke in ce of Vania, ¡°In this regard, you guys are very simr. Miss Vania enjoys spicy foods as well.¡± The two kids smiled, feeling closer to Vania. Hanson and Mnie didn¡¯t enjoy spicy food, so they practically didn¡¯t cook it at home. Now that she knew Vania enjoyed spicy food, she regretted not knowing about it earlier. Mnie took the opportunity to speak to her children and said, with a smile, ¡°You are not like Mommy at all. Mommy does not like spicy food.¡± Both Morales and Morgan smiled cheerfully and went on to ce their orders. As the two children¡¯s tastes were simr to Vania¡¯s, many of the dishes they ordered were the same. The greater their simrities, the closer their rtionship. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat,¡± Vania said to the two children when the dishes were ready. ¡°Okay.¡± Morales and Morgan might have been overly hungry because they ate inrge mouthfuls. Vania, on the other hand, had been peeling shrimp for them and hadn¡¯t even had a few bites. The kids were also bing more reliant on her. At this time, even though Mnie was their nominal mother, she seemed like an outsider. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She had to keep eating to avoid embarrassment because she couldn¡¯t even talk, let alone interact with the children. Looking at Vania, who was busy peeling the shrimp, Hanson said to Morales and Morgan, ¡°You two, eat by yourself. Let Miss Vania eat some too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did the two children react before saying to Vania, ¡°Miss Vania, you don¡¯t have to peel the shrimp for us. We¡¯re big kids; we can do it on our own.¡± ¡°All right, you can eat on your own, sweeties,¡± Vania said, smiling. As she spoke, she took a shrimp and wanted to ce it on the te in front of her. At that moment, Hanson extended his chopsticks and ced a piece of peeled shrimp. It was clearly for Vania. Vania¡¯s hands came to a halt for a moment, and the shrimp she took nearly fell off her cutlery. This was not appropriate in such circumstances. Hanson, on the other hand, was unconcerned. If she refused to eat, he wouldn¡¯t move his cutlery away. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 340 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Staying With Vania Vania had no choice, so she quickly ate the piece of shrimp while blushing. When she looked at the two children and saw that they weren¡¯t looking at her, the redness on her face faded a little. The interaction between the two naturally caught Mnie¡¯s attention. Hanson peeled the shrimp for Vania, whereas Morales and Morgan received no such treatment. He even used his own cutlery to feed her. Didn¡¯t he suffer from mysophobia? Vania had such a special ce in his heart. Mnie felt bitter, as if she had lost all taste in her mouth. Mnie put down the cutlery in her hand and peeled a spicy shrimp to give to Hanson. She had just picked up the shrimp and was about to stretch out her hand when she heard Vania say, ¡°You have a bad stomach, so don¡¯t eat spicy food today.¡± Since he had a stomachache thest time, he had learned from it. This time, he avoided spicy food to prevent aggravating his stomach. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say,¡± Hanson said with a smile while nodding. Mnie¡¯s hand was suspended in mid-air, neither stretched nor lowered. She could only put the shrimp in her mouth while everyone else was looking away. It was a shame that she forgot Hanson couldn¡¯t handle spicy food. Fortunately, the meal was short. While everyone was talking, Mnie recognized an opportunity and asked, ¡°Morales and Morgan, where else do you want to go?¡± ¡°Do you want to go home and rest after a day of flying today?¡± As long as they agreed to go home, she could take advantage of returning to Luke Estate. She couldn¡¯t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, before Morales and Morgan could respond, Hanson told her, ¡°You can go now. Morales and Morgan are not returning to Luke Estate today.¡± Where would they go if you didn¡¯t return to Luke Estate? Mnie¡¯s eyes froze; were they going to Vania¡¯s house? At this point, the two children inquired, ¡°Dad, where are we going tonight? Aren¡¯t we going to be with Mommy?¡± Hearing this, Mnie secretly prayed that her children would be reluctant to leave her. Without hesitation, Hanson responded to both of them, ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, you¡¯re going to live with me and Miss Vania. As for other things, I will tell you soon.¡± The words ¡®live with Miss Vania¡¯ instantly got rid of Morales and Morgan¡¯s sadness. ¡°Daddy, is what you said true?¡± they asked Hanson with sparkling eyes. At this moment, Vania nodded and said, ¡°Yes, your daddy injured his hand while assisting me, so I¡¯ve been looking after him. We¡¯re going to live together now that you¡¯re back.¡± Both Morales and Morgan excitedly pped their hands. ¡°Yay! We can stay with Miss Vania and Daddy.¡± Then, they looked at Mnie, puzzled, and inquired, ¡°But what about Mommy?¡± At the mention of Mnie, Hanson replied in a slightly cold tone, ¡°Your mommy will go back to her own house. I¡¯ll tell you more about itter.¡± She had nothing to say in response to his candor. She could only smile as she spoke to the two children. ¡°Mommy has some issues to deal with.¡± ¡°So I have to go back home to stay for a while. You have to listen well to Daddy and Miss Vania, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, we will be obedient.¡± The two children nodded in agreement. After dinner, Vania and Hanson drove the kids back to Haling Vi. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 341 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Same Birthday Vania was still a little worried at this point, fearing that her four kids would argue with them. After all, they were tit for tat when Hanson moved in. Both Morales and Morgan were a little timid, and they might not be able to bear it. Before entering the door, Vania deliberately reminded, ¡°Darlings, I also have four little kids as old as you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see them in a while. You have to get along well, okay?¡± They were surprised to learn that Miss Vania had children as well, but they agreed obediently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Vania. We will get along well.¡± They were secretly looking forward to meeting the four children at that time. ¡°I¡¯m very relieved to hear you say that,¡± Vania said gently. She then opened the door. As expected, her four kids were standing at the door waiting for them. The kids didn¡¯t greet Vania as warmly as they used to, instead they just stared at Morales and Morgan. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Morgan and Morales were staring at the four of them as well. They felt as if they had seen each other before. Looking at the stiff children, Vania smiled and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Don¡¯t stand at the door.¡± The six children nodded at the same time. However, they continued to stare at each other while sitting on the couch in the living room. Vania was perplexed as to why they were staring at each other. Vania could onlyugh at the awkward atmosphere. She wondered how she could let the children be familiar with each other in the fastest way possible. Hanson, on the other hand, paid little attention. He believed that the kids would naturally find their own way to get along and that they didn¡¯t need to worry about it. At this moment, James questioned, ¡°Are you both turning five this year too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Morales and Morgan, nodding obediently. Their voices were soft, not as powerful as James¡¯. ¡°What month is your birthday?¡± Jack inquired. ¡°It¡¯s in May.¡± Morales and Morgan sat upright, epting their questioning. Vania was surprised to learn of Morales¡¯ and Morgan¡¯s birthdays. She cast an unintentional nce at Hanson and pushed her doubts aside. ¡°Which day in May?¡± Jacob inquired, his eyes wide with interest. They were asking such specific questions. Vania sat to the side, listening and observing her kids, who appeared to be interrogating, as if they were checking bank ounts. Though deep down, she was curious about Morales and Morgan¡¯s birthdays as well. ¡°Our birthday is on May 1st,¡± Morales said, a little domineeringly. His tone of voice gave off a feeling that he was the oldest. Morgan also puffed his chest, indicating that he was older than the rest as well. When Vania heard about their birthdays, her eyes widened for a moment, and everyone was taken aback. Morales¡¯ and Morgan¡¯s birthdays were also on May 1st, which was aplete coincidence. Her heart was overflowing with indescribable emotion. It was even more surprising for her four children. Aside from their familiarity and mutual attraction, their birthdays were in the same year and on the same day. Was it just a coincidence? Or was it fate? Hanson raised his eyebrows, adjusted his sitting position, and looked at them with interest as he noticed their expressions changing. For a while, the four babies frowned tightly and pondered. Following that, James stated solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. From now on, the four of us will be the elder brothers of the two of you.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 342 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Fated Why did their tone of voice change? Why were they suddenly discussing being brothers? Vania blinked. It turned out that her children asked for their birthdays for this reason. Morales and Morgan were displeased with James¡¯ suggestion. ¡°Which day is your birthday?¡± Morales inquired. ¡°We were born on the first as well,¡± Jack said. As if he were the eldest, he spoke with authority. ¡°What month is it?¡± Morgan questioned. ¡°May,¡± James replied. Hearing that, Morales and Morgan were surprised and eximed in unison, ¡°Your birthday is the same as ours?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hanson, who had been calmly watching the interaction between the children like a movie, suddenly sank his eyes and sat up straight when he heard the four kids. They were all born on the exact same day? His body leaned back against the couch in an instant, his fingers tapping on the armrest. Both Morales and Morgan were taken aback, and their hearts were filled with uncertainty. However, because this was a discussion about who should be the elder brother and who should be the youngest, they didn¡¯t give it much thought. ¡°We share the same birthday, but why are you two the elder brothers?¡± Morgan was upset. ¡°We want to be big brothers as well,¡± Morgan added. ¡°No,¡± the four kids refused in unison. How could the elder brother¡¯s position be given up to the two little boys when their daddy had already seized their mommy? Besides, how could they be the older brothers when they were so weak? As a result, there was no room forpromise. ¡°Why?¡± Both Morales and Morgan were baffled. This time, Jude spoke up, ¡°Because we are taller than you.¡± The four kids were indeed slightly taller than Morales and Morgan. When the other three brothers heard Jude¡¯s words, they all gave him a thumbs up and said, ¡°Well said.¡± Morales and Morgan murmured quietly after learning the reason for the ranking. ¡°We will, without a doubt, tower over you. By then, we will be the older ones.¡± The four children nodded in agreement while secretly smirking. At that time, they would not have been ranked ording to this standard. The six children were unaware that they were already thinking about the future when they first met, even though they disliked being in contact with strangers. They seemed fated to be together. As the eldest, James made the first introduction, ¡°I¡¯m James, and this is Jack, Jacob, and Jude.¡± ¡°Morales and Morgan will be the second youngest and the youngest respectively.¡± Since everything was set, Morales and Morgan were forced to call them their older brothers. ¡°Goody day, brothers,¡± the four babies smiled and said proudly before adding, ¡°We will look after you two in the future.¡± They appeared soft and vulnerable, making them an easy target for bullying. Jack got to his feet and said, ¡°You will be staying with us in the future. Now, I¡¯ll take you two to visit your room.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Morales and Morgan agreed and then followed suit. Vania had not expected them to get along so well, so this came as a pleasant surprise. She wanted to follow them to the room. However, she was stopped by Hanson, who said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave them alone. They will take care of it.¡± ncing in the direction they were leaving, she nodded before saying, ¡°Okay then.¡± He smiled as he held Vania¡¯s head and made her look at him. ¡°It surprised me. The two of us are so fated that our children¡¯s birthdays are on the same day.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vania was astounded as well. She agreed, saying, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 343 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 343 Chapter 343 A Good Morning While she was feeling overwhelmed, she heard Hanson whisper, ¡°Let¡¯s have another child born on this day in the future.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted another baby? Was she going to set a new record for childbirth? Furthermore, did he think having a child was as simple as he imagined? Vania replied in a low voice, ¡°What are you thinking? Who wants to have a baby with you?¡± She then turned and fled the scene. She jumped on the bed when she returned to her room, but she quickly regretted it. Wasn¡¯t she giving Hanson chances by lying on the bed? She couldn¡¯t be here. At this time, he entered the room with strong steps and a smile on his face, asking, ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m not going to do anything because the kids are here.¡± Vania, on the other hand, interpreted this as: It was inconvenient when the children were present, but it would be convenient when the children were gone. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Vania¡¯s face flushed again, and she knew in her heart that even if the children were not present, she wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. In a fit of rage, she draped the quilt over her head, blocking everything out of her sight and mind. Seeing her movements, Hansonughed even louder, ¡°Don¡¯t suffocate yourself.¡± Despite his concern, he couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. Vania clenched her teeth and said angrily to Hanson, who was stillughing, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about me.¡± ¡°My dear, who will give birth to my kids if you choke on yourself?¡± Hanson pulled the quilt away from her, exposing her head beneath it. ¡°You¡­ You will be sleeping alone today. If you are truly afraid, sleep with the children since there are many of them,¡± Vania grumbled. That was not possible. When Hanson learned that she wanted to sleep separately, he immediately softened and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not afraid only when I¡¯m with you.¡± With that, he got into bed swiftly, lying naturally beside Vania, and gently caressing her with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll stop with the nonsense, darling. Let¡¯s go to bed. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Hanson had no idea what was bothering Vania. She was fine earlier, but her emotions shifted as they lay down on the bed. He would almost certainly make a mistake if he did not sleep. Thankfully, Vania did not argue with him. Instead, she settled into afortable position before saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s sleep.¡± They quickly fell asleep as the mood settled. Hanson dozed off after hearing Vania¡¯s even breathing. The following morning. Vania woke up earlier than usual. This was Morales and Morgan¡¯s first breakfast at home. Therefore, she nned to prepare a hearty breakfast for them, which could be thought of as a wee meal. Despite the fact that it was Morales and Morgan¡¯s first time in Vania¡¯s house and their first time with her children, they got along well and slept peacefully at night. They awoke early today after a good night¡¯s sleep. When they saw Vania, they approached her and greeted, ¡°Good morning, Miss Vania.¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± The four kids awoke sleepily as well. ¡°Good morning.¡± Vania embraced each of them. This hug made Morales and Morgan feel unusually warm, which was something they had never felt before at home. They were a little envious of the four kids. ¡°How was your sleepst night?¡± Vania inquired, rubbing Morales and Morgan¡¯s heads. ¡°We slept well; our brothers were with us the whole time,¡± Morales replied, nodding. ¡°Our brothers have also passed on a lot of knowledge to us,¡± Morgan added cheerfully. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 344 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Envy ¡°As long as you are happy. Sweeties, you¡¯re awesome!¡± Vania praised Morales and Morgan while giving her four kids a thumbs up. The children had no intention of taking credit and acted as if they were obligated to do so. The four of them werepletely unaware that they resembled someone who always received ttery out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a hearty breakfast today to wee Morales and Morgan,¡± Vania said, picking up the apron. ¡°Thank you, Miss Vania.¡± They cheerfully pped their hands and smiled. All of a sudden, she remembered the daughter she hadn¡¯t yet found as she looked at their smiles. She had to prepare the mostvish dinner possible when their family was reunited. Vania, worried that the children would see her thoughts, quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m going to make some breakfast. You can get some more sleep or y together.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll look after them both.¡± The four kids led Morales and Morgan to the toy room. When President Luke awoke, he discovered that everyone else had also awoken. He walked out of the room, past the toy room, and noticed the children looking through the telescope. He hooked his lips, coughed lightly as a reminder, and entered the toy room. When he approached, the four children snorted softly and returned their attention to the telescope. Morgan and Morales also turned around before proceeding to ignore Hanson. He arched his brow in response. He had not anticipated this day arriving so quickly. How could they have such an unspoken understanding after only a day together? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s y together.¡± Hanson approached them and asked to join them. However, none of the six children paid him any attention. He stood awkwardly for a few moments before leaving. It was better for him to find his wife to brush up on his presence. He entered the kitchen and embraced Vania, who was setting the te. ¡°Darling.¡± His voice expressed that he felt wronged. ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s inconvenient for me,¡± Vania said, patting his hand. She was unconcerned about hisints. How could such a grown man feel wronged? Besides, who would dare to be angry with him because of his social status? He frowned, obviously upset, and hugged her even tighter, refusing to let go. Vania sighed. It was more difficult to coax Hanson than the children, so she had to set down the items in her hands and turn around. ¡°All right, I made you a special ss of juice, and it¡¯s only for you.¡± ¡°Go out and drink,¡± she said, picking up the juice next to her and dismissing him like a child. Hanson was helpless and had no choice but to take the juice with him. Vania¡¯s filling breakfast was ready in no time. Her four kids had grown ustomed to such a delectable breakfast. On the other hand, Morales and Morgan were taken aback. Although their home chef prepared a wider variety of foods, none of them looked as appealing as Vania¡¯s breakfast. ¡°Thank you for your time and effort in preparing the breakfast, Miss Vania,¡± they said. ¡°Let¡¯s dig in,¡± Vania said with a smile. A neglected Hanson sat consciously at the dining table, and his heart froze as he looked at the juice on the table. She imed the juice was made specifically for him, so why did everyone else have one? He could only turn his grief into hunger. Vania took the initiative to serve Morales and Morgan. She adored their cute expressions as she watched them gobble up food like little squirrels. ¡°I want to eat this too, Mommy,¡± Jack said. ¡°Me too!¡± The four children began to argue and became envious of Morales and Morgan. However, after hearing the four older brothers¡¯ words, Morales and Morgan gave each of the four kids a piece of bacon they liked and said, ¡°Eat up, brothers.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 345 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Hanson Was Displeased Hanson was taken aback by the four kids as well as Vania. As a result of Morales and Morgan¡¯s actions, the four children¡¯s arrogance vanished in an instant. Slightly spoiled, they boasted, ¡°Okay, fine. You¡¯re the younger siblings, so you don¡¯t have to look after us.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already grown up. You only need to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Miss Vania, we are also big kids who can eat on our own. You don¡¯t need to feed us,¡± Morales and Morgan both stated. ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡± Vania couldn¡¯t help but sigh in awe. Hanson, who was standing on the side, smiled as he observed their interaction. He had never had such a joyful experience while eating at home because they never spoke. He felt warm seeing the children, and an unexinable jealousy arose. He didn¡¯t consider it childish to be envious of his own children. As Vania¡¯s attention was drawn to Morales and Morgan, she no longer cared about him. Furthermore, she was surrounded by her four children. If things continued in this way, he might not be able to stay with her for long. What should he do? Vania and the six children were having a good time at the dinner table, while Hanson sat alone in sadness. Seeing them pestering her, Hanson could not wait tounch them into outer space. Yes, he was apletely unqualified father. When Vania didn¡¯t even cast him a nce, he began to brush up on his presence. ¡°Van, I want to eat that.¡± He pointed at the te of delicate dessert in front of her. However, as soon as he said that, the six children all looked at him. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re already an adult,¡± James said. ¡°Adults do things on their own,¡± Jack coquettishly added. ¡°I think you can reach it on your own,¡± Jacob said, looking at the distance between Hanson and the dessert. Jude also nodded before saying, ¡°You can do it yourself.¡± Morales also looked at his father. ¡°Don¡¯t bother Miss Vania.¡± ¡°We can do it all by ourselves,¡± Morgan added. Hanson was rendered speechless by their words. What the hell happened? He only said one sentence, and six of them attacked him? He was upset, so he looked at Vania with sadness. ¡°Take it yourself,¡± she said as she picked up the te and ced it in front of him. She was overjoyed to have the six children on her side. Other children were small padded jackets, but hers had been upgraded to body armor. And there were six of them. Hanson was heartbroken, and he didn¡¯t want to eat a single bite of the dessert in front of him. The breakfast ended with him being ignored the entire time. The six kids were having a good time ying together. When Vania saw Hanson¡¯s pale face, she kissed him on the cheek and asked, ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± He gave her a dissatisfied look. How could he be swayed by just a single kiss? He wrapped his arms around himself with an arrogant expression on his face. Vania chuckled quietly before reaching behind her and pulling out a heart-shaped candy. ¡°This is for you.¡± Hanson looked at her with arrogance, as if asking her what that meant. ¡°I made this especially for you.¡± Hanson obviously didn¡¯t believe it. He had been deceived with the juice, and this time he wouldn¡¯t be fooled. Vania, on the other hand, stated solemnly, ¡°This is a red heart, and it means I like you.¡± She couldn¡¯t possibly ignore Hanson. Because the children were present, she naturally took more care of them, but she didn¡¯t expect Hanson, an adult, to be more difficult to coax than the children. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 346 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Visiting Kiki Hanson could not hide his exuberance over the fact that Vania had admitted that she liked him, but he kept his face straight and said, ¡°I want you to feed me.¡± Just like how Vania had fed the other six children, she popped the candy into his mouth. The sugary sweetness spread from his mouth down to his heart, and he reveled in it. Hanson pulled Vania into his arms. ¡°Say it again ¡ªthe things you said earlier.¡± She pressed her hand against his chest and gazed into his gleaming eyes. If I say it again, you¡¯re probably going to jump on me, she thought to herself. Instead, she changed the subject. ¡°Kiki, the one who drank the poisoned drink during thepetition, is still in the hospital right now. I want to pay her a visit. Do you want toe with me?¡± Hanson chuckled at how smoothly she switched to a different topic. He had heard about this incident, but he did not have much of an impression of that contestant. Since he could not continue doing what he desired, he could only kiss Vania on the cheek to make up for it. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if I went,¡± he answered atst. That woman was just an unknown actress, so it would be sensational news if he visited her at the hospital. Vania nodded. ¡°Still, this happened partly due to us. I¡¯ll let her know that we¡¯re both concerned about this.¡± That sounded alright to Hanson, so he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you what you want to say to her. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Vania walked to Kiki¡¯s hospital room with a bag of health supplements in hand. When Kiki saw Vaniaing, she immediately tried to sit up. Vania strode across the room and stood in front of the hospital bed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re still hooked up to the IV drip so it¡¯s best not to move. How are you? Are you feeling better?¡± She set aside the items she brought and sat down on the chair next to the bed. When she saw Kiki¡¯s pale and sicklyplexion, she felt bad about the unexpected crisis that had befallen her. Kiki was very courteous. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ms. Greyson. I feel a lot better now.¡± She looked Vania in the eye and said anxiously, ¡°Thank goodness it wasn¡¯t you who got hurt that day.¡± Vania was taken aback by what she said. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. No one would have seen thising. The incident has been thoroughly investigated, so justice will be served on your behalf,¡± she assured. Kiki nodded. ¡°I know I can trust you to handle everything, Ms. Greyson.¡± ¡°The doctor says I¡¯ll need to stay in the hospital for a little while longer. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect the competition,¡± she added forlornly. Vania smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the production team will make the necessary arrangements. All you need to do now is focus on your recovery. Don¡¯t concern yourself over all these things.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Greyson.¡± At this moment, a nurse came into the room to check up on Kiki and Vania asked a few questions about Kiki¡¯s condition. Once she heard that Kiki was fine, she decided to leave. She reminded Kiki, ¡°Let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll help you as long as it is within my power.¡± Kiki nodded gratefully with somewhat teary eyes. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Greyson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When it came down to it, that incident took ce because Be hated Vania, but an innocent bystander was dragged into it. Vania made such a promise as a way to ease the guilt she felt. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, President Luke sends his regards as well.¡± The moment Kiki heard that name, her eyes lit up. However, she quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°I¡¯m very thankful that President Luke took the time out of his busy day to express concern for me even though I¡¯m just a contestant. I will do my best in thispetition, and I won¡¯t let either you or President Luke down.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 347 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Coaxing the Children Kiki came across as a sensible and unassuming person, so Vania did not think too much about what she said. ¡°I have work to attend to now. Rest well.¡± Kiki tried to get up again to see Vania off. Vania held her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t need to get up.¡± She gave Kiki another reassuring look before leaving. As soon as Vania left, Kiki¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed. ¡­ Meanwhile, Mnie was pacing back and forth at home. Josie grew frustrated and finally snapped, ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Mnie¡¯s tone was less than pleasant too. ¡°Morales and Morgan are both with Vania right now. What am I going to do?¡± If she could not reunite with the children, how was she going to return to Hanson¡¯s side? Josie was exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re still the children¡¯s mother, so use that identity to your advantage! Why don¡¯t you just go and visit the children yourself?¡± ¡°Of course I want to see them, but would I be let in?¡± Mnie mmed the table crossly. Her anger had gotten the best of her, to the detriment of her brain power. Josie was the one who managed to keep her head straight. ¡°Can¡¯t you just get them toe out and meet you instead? You wouldn¡¯t even need to go through Hanson. Just get in touch with Morales and Morgan.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Mnie was a little hesitant. ¡°But what? You¡¯re their mother, so isn¡¯t it within your rights to look for them?¡± After much cajoling from Josie, Mnie made up her mind. She decided to send the children a message. Mnie texted, ¡®Hi my darlings, are you two awake?¡¯ She waited for a long time, but she did not receive a reply. Slowly, she grew even more and more restless as she clutched her phone in wait. After more time had passed, she sent them another message. ¡®Make sure you reply when you see Mommy¡¯s message.¡¯ Another hour passed, and there was still no reply from the children. Mnie became even more uneasy. Did Hanson find out about it? She had a hard time making up her mind, but eventually, she decided to give the children a call. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. No matter what the oue was, she was determined to give it a try. Thankfully, the call was answered after a few rings. ¡°Hi, Mommy.¡± A light and cheerful voice rang out. Once Mnie heard the smile in Morgan¡¯s voice, her heart fell back in ce knowing that the children were not trying to distance themselves from her. She immediately said, ¡°I messaged you two but I didn¡¯t get a response, so I got quite worried. Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s great!¡± Morales and Morgan replied in unison. Even without them saying so, anyone could hear how happy they were based on their tone of voice. Still, what good would it be for Mnie if things were great for them? Mnie was burning with jealousy, but to ensure that her n worked, she kept a smile on her face and asked, ¡°Darlings, do you want to go out and y today? Why don¡¯t youe and meet Mommy, and Mommy will bring you two out for some fun?¡± She had never taken Morales and Morgan out to y before, so when she offered now, the two boys were thrilled. However, once they saw the cold expressions on their four older brother¡¯s faces, they hesitated for a bit. The other four children seemed to be scoffing in displeasure. They hated Mnie, after all. Seeing the looks on their faces, both Morales and Morgan became rather mncholic. ¡°But¡­¡± They tried to answer Mnie, but they kept faltering and could notplete their sentence. Even over the phone, Mnie could tell that they were hesitating. She continued enticing them. ¡°A huge amusement park just opened recently. I¡¯ll bring you two there to have a day of fun!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 348 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Putting Up With Children The moment they heard about the amusement park, Morales and Morgan¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. They were bursting with anticipation and truly wanted to go. When the other four children saw how the two brothers were caught in such a difficult dilemma, they finally relented. They did not want to let their two younger brothers down. Since the four of them had nodded in agreement, both Morales and Morgan instantly got up and happily asked Mnie, ¡°Mommy, shall we go now?¡± Mnie¡¯s face brightened once she heard the two children¡¯s response. ¡°Wait for Mommy, okay? I¡¯ll go and pick you up right now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± they answered obediently. Mnie was ecstatic, but she held it in and spent a great deal of time dressing up before driving over to Haling Vi. Once she reached the entrance of the vi, Morales and Morgan ran to her car and called out to her happily, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Mnie pretended to be overjoyed to see them as well. ¡°Hi, my darlings! I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve missed you too, Mommy.¡± Morales and Morgan¡¯s smiles were full of childish innocence. Mnie chuckled and said, ¡°Quick, get in. We¡¯ll go to the amusement park right now.¡± ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s go!¡± Both of them climbed into the car at once. Mnie rarely showed such enthusiasm when she was with the children, so the two boys were over the moon to see her like this. As they sat in the car with their hands filled with snacks that Mnie had brought for them, they happily told her about everything that happened sincest night. ¡°Mommy, the breakfast that Miss Vania made was very delicious.¡± ¡°We¡¯re staying in the same room as our four older brothers, and they taught us a lot of new things!¡± Morales and Morgan kept enthusing about Vania and her children. This only served to frazzle Mnie, as she never liked kids in the first ce, and she hated having to converse with them about such childish things. Therefore, when she heard the boys praising Vania non-stop all throughout the ride, she was fuming mad and had half a mind to throw them out of the car. However, for the sake of her n, she had to hold it in. Sheughed along with them. ¡°Oh? Is that so? That sounds wonderful.¡± She kept replying with a few short responses as she tried her best to mask her annoyance. Finally, they reached the amusement park, and Mnie felt like she had gotten a new lease on life. She quickly hurried them. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get down.¡± Atst, she did not have to listen to them go on and on about Vania anymore. When the two boys saw the rides avable at the park, they happily said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s hurry on in. There are so many fun rides here!¡± Mnie bought the tickets and brought the two children in. The boys walked hand-in-hand in front of her as their eyes roamed all over. They stopped in front of a merry-go-round and said to Mnie, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s ride this.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mnie scoffed at the ride on the inside, but in front of the children, she handed her VIP card over to the attendant. Thankfully, they would not need to wait in line like everyone else. They had only just entered the amusement park, but Mnie was already tired. This was the first time she ever spent time with the children as they yed, but she was already beginning to feel disdainful. Once she climbed onto one of the horses of the merry-go-round, she felt a little better, especially since she was separated from the two chatterboxes. The buzzing in her head had stopped too. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the ride soon came to an end. Mnie was reluctant to move out of her seat. If she had her way, she would just sit there all day. Instead, she said to the kids, ¡°I think this is really fun. Why don¡¯t we go for another round? Do it for Mommy?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 349 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Too Tired to Pretend Since Mnie put it that way, the two boys nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡± Even so, a ride on the merry-go-round onlysted three minutes, and these three minutes felt like a blink of an eye to Mnie. She remained seated and wanted to ask the children to go for yet another round. However, Morales and Morgan had already climbed off and were pointing in another direction. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go y that next.¡± Mnie had no choice but to follow them to the next activity. The children had boundless energy. They giggled and chattered all the way while running all over the park without getting tired at all. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The same could not be said for Mnie. She had dressed exquisitely for the day and even wore a set of towering high heels so that when she dropped the kids offter, she would be able to maintain her beautiful image in front of Hanson. Who would have thought that bringing children to an amusement park was equivalent to running a marathon? After a few more rides and games, she could barely stand on her feet anymore. At longst, the kids had grown thirsty, and she snatched the opportunity to take a seat somewhere. Mnie suggested at once, ¡°It¡¯s already past noon. Let¡¯s go find some food to eat before we continue ying, okay? You¡¯ll be hungry otherwise.¡± The boys were not hungry at all and still in the mood to y, but when they saw the displeasure on Mnie¡¯s face, they nodded in agreement. ¡°Mommy, can we get hamburgers?¡± Hanson did not allow them to eat fast food, so they had a strong hankering for so-called junk food. On the contrary, Mnie did not care about ensuring that they kept to a healthy diet. All she wanted to do was keep them happy, so she agreed at once. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go get some hamburgers now.¡± She was impatient to find a ce to sit down. If she had her way, they would spend the entire afternoon sitting in the restaurant. As Mnie winced in pain with every step she took, she began to regret choosing toe to an amusement park today. She grumbled to herself, We could¡¯ve just gone to a restaurant instead. Why did I choose toe to an amusement park? Along the way to the restaurant, the two boys kept looking at the sights around them. A journey that was supposed to take less than ten minutes ended up taking more than half an hour. Mnie¡¯s face had darkened entirely. She snapped, ¡°Hurry up.¡± When Morales and Morgan heard the tone of her voice, their smiles dropped and they quickly followed after her. Once they reached the restaurant, Mnie sat down at the nearest seat and told the children, ¡°Choose what you want to eat.¡± The boys quietly studied the menu before saying, ¡°Mommy, we want this meal set.¡± Mnie did not even nce at their choice. ¡°Sure, get whatever you want.¡± ¡°What do you want, Mommy?¡± Morales passed the menu to her. Mnie did not take it. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. You guys go ahead and eat.¡± She was irritated and exhausted, so she had no appetite at all. Morales quietly withdrew the menu. Morgan asked in concern, ¡°Mommy, are you not feeling well?¡± Mnie frowned. She did not even want to speak to them right now. ¡°No. Just sit and wait for your hamburgers,¡± she said before upying herself with her cell phone. The two boys¡¯ moods dipped a little as they sat there in silence. Miss Vania would not treat us this way, they thought to themselves. Soon, the hamburgers were ready and the boys got up to collect the food. Once again, they said cautiously to Mnie, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Mnie did not even bother to ster a fake smile on her face any longer and said in an annoyed tone, ¡°You guys go ahead and eat it yourselves.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 350 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Disappeared From Sight ¡°Okay.¡± The two children bowed their heads again. When Mnie spotted the expressions on their faces, she realized that things had gone a little sour. Instantly, she reached over to set the food out in front of them and said, ¡°Hurry up and eat. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more.¡± Just a simple and somewhat caring sentence like that was enough to make the boys happy. They nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Dig in.¡± Mnie eked out an insincere smile. ¡°Mmhmm!¡± The boys began to eat with relish. Now that they stopped talking, Mnie thoroughly enjoyed the moment of peace and quiet. To her dismay, the children were itching to go back out and y, so they scarfed their food down at maximum speed and finished the entire meal in under 20 minutes. Morales stood up and stared out the door. ¡°Mommy, can we go on the other rides now?¡± Mnie pulled a long face. ¡°You two just finished eating so you need to sit a while before going back out to y, or your tummies will hurt.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for ten minutes then, okay?¡± Morgan tried to strike a deal. ¡°You need to sit for at least half an hour.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± That long? The boys fell limply back down into their seats. They cupped their faces with their hands and stared out the window like they were a couple of birds inside a cage. The half-hour wait felt like an eternity to them. It was hard for young children to sit still. The two boys were even more restless as Mnie was focused on her phone and did not bother to entertain them at all. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go out and y by ourselves, okay?¡± Morales and Morgan really could not bear to sit still any longer. Mnie¡¯s expression hardened as she set her phone down. What would she do if something happened when they went out by themselves? She could not shoulder such responsibility, so she stretchedzily and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go out and y.¡± ¡°Yay! Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡± The boys ran off at once. Mnie followed behind them slowly, reluctant to stick close to them. For all the remaining rides and attractions, she waited for them outside without joining in. Just then, she got a call from Hanson. Mnie felt a jolt of excitement as she quickly answered the call. ¡°Hanson¡­¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Hanson¡¯s frosty voice cut her off. ¡°Bring Morales and Morgan back at once.¡± He heard about her taking the kids as soon as his meeting ended and his expression instantly turned grim. ¡°But we¡¯re at the amusement park right now, and they¡¯re having a great time,¡± Mnie said. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Hanson¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. Mnie did not have the guts to put up a fight. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back right now.¡± However, when she looked up, the boys who had been on the Flying Cars ride just a moment ago had now disappeared from sight. Mnie did not even remember to hang up before calling out, ¡°Morales, Morgan, where are you?!¡± When Hanson heard her frantic exims, he frowned and gritted his teeth. ¡°What happened?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mnie¡¯s hands were trembling from fright and she could not bring herself to say anything. ¡°Tell me what happened right now.¡± Hanson¡¯s voice was like a giant iceberg crushing Mnie. She stumbled around and lost her bnce before falling onto the ground as she exined to Hanson with a terrified voice, ¡°Morales and Morgan are missing.¡± Hanson hung up the call without saying a word. After the call was dropped, Mnie was in a daze for a long while before she managed to move her frozen limbs. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 351 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Hanson¡¯s Wrath Mnie¡¯s eyes darted around as she feverishly kept calling out, ¡°Morales, Morgan¡­ where are you?¡± She screamed at the top of her lungs but there were so many people in the amusement park that her voice was muffled. Her sight got hazier in her agitation as she kept screaming the children¡¯s names in her tear-stricken voice. She never got a reply. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She dashed through the crowds hysterically and asked every single person she saw along the way, ¡°Did you see my children?¡± ¡°Where are my children? Did you take them?¡± ¡°Morales! Morgan! Come back!¡± ¡°Arghhhh¡­ Where are you?!¡± Mnie was on the verge of a breakdown as she darted around like a lunatic. Tears were streaming down her face. Perhaps she was too agitated, for as soon as she spotted two young boys, she dashed toward them and hugged them. ¡°I found you! I found you!¡± ¡°Who are you?! Get away from my children!¡± The parents of the boys that Mnie had pulled into her arms quickly shoved her away. Mnie was scared witless by now and was not in the right frame of mind to make a fuss. She continued to roam around while screaming like she had lost her mind. The passersby all whispered about her and pulled their children closer. ¡°She looks like she¡¯s crazy. Better keep a closer watch on the kids and don¡¯t let her get her hands on them.¡± She turned the entire ce into a danger zone for everyone. Mnie kept screaming and running about like a headless chicken in search of the boys, but her fear and anxiety were not over the boys¡¯ safety. Instead, she was afraid that she would never get to see Hanson again. If it had not been for that, she would not be bothered even if she lost ten children. ¡°Morales, Morgan, where are you?¡± Her voice had turned hoarse from all the shouting, but still, she did not find them. By now, Hanson and Vania had made their way over, along with Hanson¡¯s men. They quickly locked down the amusement park and sent out over a hundred people to search for the boys. Just then, a hysterical Mnie ran into Hanson and Vania, who were also frantically searching for the boys. With a tear-streaked face, Mnie said to Hanson, ¡°Hanson, I made a mistake. You can go ahead and punish me. I just missed the boys too much, so that¡¯s why I brought them to the amusement park.¡± She muttered guiltily, ¡°I just looked away for one second and they were gone. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Hanson pped Mnie¡¯s hand away to stop her from clutching his clothes. He grabbed her by the neck and growled, ¡°If we don¡¯t find the boys today, you¡¯ve got hell to pay.¡± Mnie was already terrified, and Hanson¡¯s ominous voice sent chills down her spine. She was shaking like a leaf and her lips were white as she insisted, ¡°No, we¡¯ll definitely find them. They¡¯ll definitely be fine. Nothing will happen to them.¡± Her words were meant to calm herself down, and also to keep Hanson from blowing up. Hanson¡¯s eyes were screaming bloody murder and he wanted nothing more than to cause a world of pain for Mnie right now. Vania swiftly put a stop to this. ¡°Now is not the time to stand around and talk about this. We need to focus on locating the boys.¡± Hanson released Mnie and glowered at her warningly. She may still be alive right now, but she would be paying the price for her actions once the boys were found. Once he let go, Mnie gasped as she tried to catch her breath, but her eyes were filled with terror. Everyone that Hanson had brought with him was nowbing through the amusement park to find the boys. Meanwhile, Morales and Morgan were being dragged off by a menacing-looking woman. They were behind an ornamental structure and she gripped their arms tightly as she tried to take them away. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 352 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 352 Chapter 352 Found Morales and Morgan were putting up a strong fight, so the woman had not been able to get them very far. She came to the amusement park with the intention of kidnapping several children to traffick them off to the highest bidder. While eyeing the crowd for a good target, she spotted the two boys¡¯ good looks and she was certain they would fetch a high price. Therefore, as soon as Mnie¡¯s attention slipped for a moment, she covered their mouths and dragged them off to hide behind an ornamental structure nearby. The boys kept trying to scream, but there were too many people in the amusement park and there were many children who cried and threw tantrums, so no one noticed them behind this secluded decoration. Just as the woman was about to continue dragging them off, Morgan bit down on her hand as hard as he could. The woman yelped in pain and let go at once. The boys immediately ran off and shouted, ¡°Help! Help!¡± ¡°That does it. How dare you bite me? Stand right there!¡± The woman chased after them. The bodyguards who had been searching for the kids heard the ruckus and turned to look. As soon as they spotted the boys, they yelled, ¡°Over here! The little masters are over here!¡± Their yells brought everyone over at once. When Morales and Morgan saw what was happening, they knew that their father must havee to rescue them. ¡°Mister, please save us!¡± The woman never expected to see so many people rushing over to her. She realized that the n had gone south, so she tried to hightail it out of here. However, there was no chance for escape as a few momentster, she was tackled to the ground. Just then, Hanson, Vania, and Mnie all came running over as well. The moment Vania saw the two boys, she sprinted over and hugged them close. For some reason, her heart was aching in a way that she had never felt before. She managed to keep unusually calm when she first heard that the boys had gone missing, but now that they were found, all her emotions seemed to burst out of her as she hugged them tightly. ¡°You scared me half to death¡­¡± She kept repeating these words as she checked all over to make sure they were unharmed. Finally, her heart fell back in ce. Her eyes were dark and menacing as she stared at the woman who kidnapped them. When she thought about how her own children had suffered such an ordeal as well, she dered icily, ¡°Anyone who tries to harm my children will have to pay for it with their life.¡± She instructed the bodyguards, ¡°Send her to the police station. They¡¯ll know what to do.¡± The woman was petrified by Vania¡¯s ice-cold expression. She was too terrified to speak, and the bodyguards dragged her away at once. As for Mnie, she was able to regain someposure when she saw that the kids were fine. She began to weep and wail in front of them. After reuniting with their family, Morales and Morgan began to cry too as reality began to sink in. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hanson¡¯s face was dark as night. He pushed Mnie aside and rebuked them, ¡°Who gave you permission to leave the house?¡± The boys began to cry even harder once Hanson began scolding them. Vania immediately urged Hanson, ¡°The children just had such a fright. You shouldn¡¯t scare them like that. We should bring them to the hospital for a check-up and see if they¡¯re hurt in any way. Everything else can wait until we get home.¡± She kneeled in front of Morales and Morgan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry darlings. Everything will be fine when I¡¯m here.¡± Truth be told, Hanson¡¯s rebuke was just his way of letting out the fear that was beginning to sink into him as well. He let his temper get the better of him. Once Vania chided him, his expression softened and he apologized to the boys. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so harshly. Let¡¯s go for a check-up now.¡± Mnie followed closely behind them. However, she jumped in fright when Hanson turned around all of a sudden. He said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to show up in front of the boys ever again.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 353 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Mommy His words fell like a ton of bricks onto Mnie as tears continued to stream down her face. She looked extremely pitiful. Hanson moved to leave, and Mnie immediately screeched, ¡°No! Hanson, don¡¯t¡­¡± She threw all caution to the wind and ran forward to hug him. Mnie had never been this close to Hanson before. After feeling the warmth that emanated from his body, she craved it even more. However, Hanson shoved her away, took off his suit jacket, and threw it away in disgust. Mnie stumbled and fell onto the ground. She could tell that there was no point in begging Hanson any longer. She immediately climbed to her feet and stumbled over to Morales and Morgan. While grabbing their arms tightly, she said bleakly, ¡°You can¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t let anyone keep us apart.¡± Mnie had gripped their arms too tightly. The boys were already frightened by the ordeal in the first ce, and now they began to cry in rm once more. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurting us,¡± the boy stammered and gasped. Mnie was not in the frame of mind to consider anything else. She cried out hysterically, ¡°Hurry up and swear! Swear that you won¡¯t leave me! Swear that no one can keep us apart!¡± The crazy look in her eyes would frighten anyone who saw her. The boys were petrified by her hysterics. Their eyes widened in fear and they could not say a word as they quivered violently. All they did was cry, and Mnie grew even more maniacal. ¡°Promise me! Quickly! Hurry up and promise me!¡± She kept shaking them as she continued to hound them. Morales and Morgan were so terrified that they kept retreating and instinctively tried to look for Vania. Vania pulled them over to her and patted them gently on the back tofort them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you.¡± The boys felt secure in her arms and slowly stopped crying. Mnie was driven mad with jealousy when she saw the way the boys were leaning into Vania¡¯s embrace. She pounced on them and shrieked at Vania, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take them away from me! I¡¯m the only one who can be their Mommy. It was decided right from the start that they would never be yours!¡± Her choice of words was unusually specific, but amid the chaos, Vania did not manage to catch it. When Vania saw the frenzied state Mnie was in, she said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the children.¡± Was Mnie willing to listen? Absolutely not. She was deathly afraid that Vania would take the kids away and she would lose all chance of being with Hanson. She wed at Vania like a feral beast as she tried to pull the boys back over to her. In the process, her nails had dug into Vania¡¯s arms so deeply that it cut her skin, and the wound was bleeding out in a rather frightening manner. Vania¡¯s expression turned grim and she shoved Mnie away with all her strength before hiding the boys behind her protectively. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Once Hanson saw that Vania was bleeding, he dashed forward and kicked Mnie to the ground. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± she howled in pain as she turned her pleading eyes toward Hanson in hope that he would let her off. Unfortunately for her, Hanson did not pay any attention to her screams. His heart ached when he saw the state of Vania¡¯s arm, and his foot stepped down on Mnie even harder. She began to shriek in agony once more. However, all her screeching did nothing to sway Hanson as he did not even look at her. Instead, he looked at Morales and Morgan and saidmandingly, ¡°From now on, Vania is your Mommy.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 354 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 354 Chapter 354 We Want Mommy ¡°I won¡¯t allow either one of you to ever see Mnie again,¡± Hanson dered. Before Morales and Morgan could even react to this, Mnie wailed, ¡°You can¡¯t do that! They¡¯re mine!¡± She struggled to her feet, but before she could even move, Hanson kicked her down again. Mnie ced her hands on the ground and tried her best to push herself back up. After making several attempts, she managed to stand on her own two feet, but before she could even steady herself, she threw herself at Vania. This time, she did not try to grab the kids. Instead, she had her sights set on Vania. She no longer cared about what Hanson thought of her anymore. Mnie screamed, ¡°You b*tch! I shouldn¡¯t have let you live! Go to hell!¡± It sounded like she wanted to take Vania down once and for all. When Vania saw Mnie hurtling toward her, she swiftly stepped aside to avoid the attack. Mnie did not expect that Vania would be able to dodge her attack. She stretched her hands out in an attempt to w at Vania¡¯s face. She wanted to ruin Vania¡¯s breathtaking beauty, and she screeched with all her might, ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with this, Vania!¡± Mnie threw herself at Vania once more, and when Hanson noticed that Vania could not move away in time, he moved to stop Mnie in her tracks. However, before he could even get to her, he saw Mnie tumbling down to the ground. Vania dusted her hands off as she threw a scornful look at Mnie. Everyone present could not believe their eyes. Even Mnie was stricken with terror. She did not know what Vania had done at all, but somehow, she found herself twisting about in the air before crashing down on the ground. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She¡¯s a demon! She has to be a demon! Why else would she be that strong? Mnie was in so much pain that she could no longer climb to her feet. As for Hanson, he was staring at Vania in awe with his leg still hanging in the air. He was about to step forward and help Vania, but before he could even get to them, she had already dealt with Mnie herself. She had moved so quickly that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had trained to fight before, he would not have been able to tell that she had thrown Mnie over her shoulder. Hanson considered Vania a woman of many talents, but he did not expect her to be a skilled fighter either. It made her all the more attractive to him. Vania nced at Mnie, who was still lying on the ground, and she could not be bothered to say anything else. She looked over at Hanson. ¡°How do you n on dealing with her?¡± Just then, Morales and Morgan snapped out of their daze. When they saw Mnie lying on the ground, they rushed over to help her up. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡± Once Mnie saw that the two boys still cared about her, she found the strength in her to fight again. She pulled them into her arms and wailed, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to lose you two. We won¡¯t be able to be together anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t be able to stay by your side anymore. You¡¯ll have to stay with Miss Vania, and she¡¯ll be your Mommy instead.¡± Morales and Morgan did like Vania, but when they heard what Mnie said, they began to cry. ¡°We want to stay with you, Mommy. We don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± When Mnie heard this, all of her fears vanished at once. She began to gloat on the inside, but she still kept a sorrowful expression as she hugged them close and wailed in agony, ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want to leave you either.¡± Hanson frowned in frustration to see the three of them sobbing away in each other¡¯s arms. This was what he feared would happen, but it seemed like he just had to ept that the boys would be hurt. He stepped forward and pulled the two boys out of Mnie¡¯s arms. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 355 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Mnie¡¯s Fears Hanson barked at the boys, ¡°Be strong and stop your crying.¡± Morales and Morgan had been through quite a lot today, and now they received such upsetting news too, it was impossible for them to keep their tears at bay. However, they had always been intimidated by their stern father. Once they realized that he was angry, they tried their best to stop crying, but their bodies continued to tremble nheless. Vania was frazzled as well, but she sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. We can¡¯t force them into it right now. We should bring them to the hospital for a check-up now. Everything else can wait tillter.¡± She was not insistent about being the boys¡¯ mother. All she wanted was for them to grow up happily and live a good life. Mnie was an immoral and unscrupulous person. She would be a negative influence on them if they stayed with her, but to force them apart now would only break the boys¡¯ hearts. Vania crouched down in front of Morales and Morgan. She had a look of concern as she consoled them with a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will make you stay away from your Mommy. A bad person tried to hurt you today, so let¡¯s take you to the hospital to see if you¡¯re hurt, okay?¡± She reached out to wipe the tears off their faces before pulling them into her arms tofort them. Once they calmed down, she held their hands and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The boys sniffed and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± When Mnie saw that they were leaving, she immediately stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± After such a long and horrid day, Vania was currently in a terrible mood. She passed the boys over to Hanson and stood in Mnie¡¯s path. ¡°Stop causing trouble if you truly want to remain the boys¡¯ mother.¡± Mnie had a gruesome expression on her face as she retorted, ¡°What do you mean stop causing trouble? Hah! Don¡¯t I have the right to check on my own sons? And what about you, huh? What gives you the right to get involved in something that¡¯s between me and my sons?¡± ¡°If you truly have the children¡¯s best wishes at heart, none of this would¡¯ve happened,¡± Vania rebuked her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself and see if you can be honest about your true intentions?¡± Mnie red at Vania. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. An outsider like you has no right to meddle in my affairs.¡± Vania sneered. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have an ounce of motherly affection in you at all. Perhaps we do need to look into the children¡¯s parentage. We might stumble across something unexpected.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes widened at Vania¡¯s words, and she began to shake. Did Vania find out about it? She rushed to defend herself. ¡°Don¡¯t bother making up such lies about me! Hanson is the only man I ever slept with, so of course the children are his!¡± Mnie tried to put up a convincing act, but deep down inside, she was frightened that she might get exposed. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Vania snorted. ¡°Oh? Is that so? What about Dn, then?¡± When Mnie heard Vania mentioning Dn, all the color drained from her face. After all, Mnie was someone who knew a lot about her past. That night five years ago was the first time for both Hanson and Vania, so Hanson clearly remembered the blood-stained sheets. Therefore, when Mnie brought the kids to Hanson, she told him it was her first time too. If Vania exposed her past with Dn, it would mean that she lied about what happened five years ago. If Hanson followed that line of thought, he would discover the truth sooner orter, and everything would be over for her. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 356 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Plotting Again Naturally, Hanson heard every single word of their exchange. He had his doubts about this already, and now that Mnie looked like a deer caught in the headlights, his doubts solidified. If Mnie¡¯s not the woman from that night, who is? Who gave birth to the children? His eyes flitted over to Vania before he could even control himself. He was in disbelief as he asked himself, Could it be her? Was it possible that all the children she gave birth to were his? Were they actually septuplets? There was a storm raging inside Hanson right now as he found it hard to believe that such a thing could happen. Still, there was not enough evidence of this right now, so it was still just a guess. Moreover, this matter might involve Eddie. He was determined to get to the bottom of this. Vania made thement in passing, so she did not anticipate the magnitude of Mnie¡¯s reaction. Her instincts were telling her that there was something to be discovered here, but now was not the time to dwell on this. She simply stared at the ashen-faced Mnie and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to continue causing a scene, then stop right now.¡± In reality, Mnie had no way to turn things around anymore. She had tried time and time again, but when had it ever not ended in disaster? She had long since exhausted any patience or courtesy that might have been shown to her. However, if she continued to put up a fight now, it might infuriate Hanson enough to look into Morales and Morgan¡¯s parentage, and that would destroy everything for her. In the end, after giving it much thought, Mnie said to the boys, ¡°I still have some things I need to do. You boys go ahead with your father to get a check-up. I¡¯lle and see you again when I can.¡± Vania was d that Mnie decided to stop her madness. She held the boys¡¯ hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Morales and Morgan nced at Mnie before leaving with Vania. As for Hanson, his eyes had been fixed on Vania all along, and he stared at her with even more affection than before. While Mnie watched them leave, she thought about what Vania had said, and she decided that things could not carry on like this. She had to get rid of Vania at once. She could not let her stay by Hanson¡¯s side any longer. Mnie jumped into action at once. She gave Dn a call and said, ¡°Come and meet me right now. I want to talk to you.¡± There was some improvement in Jones Enterprise¡¯s situation over thest two days, but it wasn¡¯t because Mnie helped them. It was just one of Hanson¡¯s tactics. Mnie had deduced that Hanson would use such a tactic, so that was why she said those things to Dn. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll meet you at our usual ce.¡± Dn assumed that Mnie was the one who helped Jones Enterprise regain some foothold, so he agreed to her request at once. It was the same restaurant asst time. By the time he got there, Mnie had been waiting for quite some time. As soon as Dn entered the private room, he saw Mnie with disheveled hair and her clothes in disarray. It looked like she had just returned from battle. Dn was taken aback. He did not know what happened, but he took a seat opposite her without mentioning it. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, the first thing he said was, ¡°Thank you for helping ourpany. What did you want to talk to me about today?¡± Mnie¡¯s mind was full of sinister thoughts right now, but she reined it in a little in front of Dn. ¡°Since I helped you with oveing Jones Enterprise¡¯s crisis, you should hold up your end of the bargain, right?¡± Dn¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. The situation did improve a little for thepany, but he still felt rather uneasy. He had a nagging feeling that something big was about toe, so when he heard Mnie¡¯s request, he hesitated. Mnie urged impatiently, ¡°What? You¡¯re chickening out now? You don¡¯t want Vania anymore?¡± Nothing had gone her way so far, and now that she saw the hesitation in Dn¡¯s eyes, she blew up at him. ¡°Have you forgotten who helped you ovee this crisis?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 357 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 357 Chapter 357 Make History Repeat Itself ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t forget that. I¡¯m just worried.¡± Even though Dn was keen on winning Vania back, he did not want to do anything that might backfire on him. Mnie scoffed at how weak Dn was being. ¡°Nothing will go wrong as long as you follow my n to the letter.¡± This n of hers had been brewing for a long time now, and it was finally time to set it in motion. She was going to make history repeat itself. This time, she would use Hanson¡¯s name to fool Vania into coming to the hotel room where she would have everything in ce to ruin Vania once and for all. Once that happened, Mnie would put all the me on Vania and use her of being a loose woman with a scious private life, and im that Vania was trying to seduce Dn to resume their old fling. Mnie filled Dn in on the entire n before asking, ¡°What do you think? Is there anything else you want to add or think we should prepare?¡± Dn nodded his agreement to the n, but he did not seem enthused about it. ¡°Let¡¯s just stick to your n.¡± ¡°Then make sure you follow it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hanson and Vania brought Morales and Morgan to the hospital for a full-body check-up. Thankfully, the boys were fine. Their emotions had settled too, so Hanson and Vania were relieved atst. ¡°Darlings, do you feel any difort?¡± Vania asked with concern. ¡°No.¡± Morales and Morgan shook their heads dispiritedly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go home now.¡± Vania knew that the boys were feeling down right now, so she wanted to take them home at once so that they could return to a safe environment. However, Hanson was still concerned about her hand. ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Vania asked. ¡°You need to get your wounds checked.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She could deal with the scratches herself when they got back home, so they need not make a fuss about it. Hanson ignored her protests. He left the boys with Larry while he took Vania by the hand and headed over to April¡¯s office. ¡°Hi, Hanson. Hi, Mrs. Luke¡­¡± April greeted them once he saw them walking in. Hanson nodded and made Vania take a seat in front of April before saying to him, ¡°Bring your kit over to dress her wounds.¡± April nced at Vania¡¯s wounds out of the corner of his eye as he ced a medical kit beside Hanson. ¡°How did you get injured, Mrs. Luke?¡± He was preparing to dress Vania¡¯s wounds for her, but before he could start with disinfection, Hanson stopped him. ¡°Go about your business.¡± Hanson obviously wanted to dress Vania¡¯s wounds himself. Vania nced at the bandages on him and said, ¡°You¡¯re still injured too. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Hanson insisted. There was never anything wrong with his hand anyway. Vania cast a doubtful nce at April, as if to ask, Is he telling the truth? April was caught by surprise. He did not have time to get his story straight with Hanson yet. His frozen expression was clear for all to see, but he finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Luke. Hanson¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Vania gave them both a meaningful look before extending her hand. She frowned when she saw the wounds on the back of her hand. They proved how vicious Mnie had been, as the scratches looked more like knife cuts instead. Hanson¡¯s heart was aching too. Vania¡¯s fair skin made the dark red wound seem even more terrifying. Mimicking what Vania had done for him, he began to blow on her wounds. ¡°Would it feel better if I did this?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 358 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Tending to Her Wounds Vania felt like she could get used to being cared for like this. She nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± For some reason, she was in low spirits today. Perhaps it was because Mnie had caused yet another scene, or maybe the attempt to kidnap Morales and Morgan had dredged up harrowing memories of her past. Either way, she was feeling rather vulnerable right now, so when Hanson tended her wounds, it caused quite a stir in her heart, and her eyes reddened. When Hanson noticed that her mood was dipping, his movements became a little more forceful without him realizing it, as he wanted to grab her and hold her in his arms. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Vania winced. Hanson identally pressed down too hard which caused her to yelp in pain. He hurriedly moved his hand away. ¡°I pressed down too hard.¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°No, I was just too nervous.¡± Hanson held her hand once more. This time, he moved ever so gingerly that his hands began to tremble. ¡°If it feels painful, pinch my hand as hard as you can, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll just leave you in pain too.¡± Hanson chuckled despite his worry. ¡°I can take it. All I want is for you to not feel any pain.¡± Vania seemed a little dazed as she stared at Hanson. He stared right back at her, and the two exchanged a look of deep affection. April, who had been standing at the side all along, began to feel goosebumps after hearing their conversation and seeing the way they looked right now. Can¡¯t they rein it in a little while they¡¯re still in my office? He was still single, but he was determined to find a pretty woman to console him for having to put it with this couple today. Seeing how they were still locking gazes with one another, April cleared his throat to snap them out of it. Hanson did indeed snap out of it. While disinfecting the wounds on Vania¡¯s hand, he kept blowing on it as well to make her feel better. He was extremely focused and he moved so carefully that sweat began to form along his brow. Anyone could tell how worried he was. Vania steeled herself too. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to be so careful. It really doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Even so, Hanson continued to move very slowly. He spent half an hour just on disinfection alone. Following that, he began to wrap the bandage around her hand, and by the time everything was done, it had been a full hour. Now that Vania¡¯s hand waspletely bandaged, Hanson sighed in relief and wiped the sweat off his brow. He stuck his hand out and said, ¡°Look, we even have matching bandages now.¡± Vania chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving,¡± Hanson said to April before heading back to Haling Vi with the two boys. Once they arrived home, the four boys immediately spotted Vania¡¯s bandaged hand. Their expressions turned grim as they asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to your hand?¡± Vania gave them a quick summary of the day¡¯s events, and the four children gasped in shock. They nced at Morales and Morgan and thought to themselves, Is there something we don¡¯t know about this? The four boys made a mental note about this. They were going to use theirptops to dive into the truth behind everything. All of them turned their gazes back to Vania¡¯s hand. James was very concerned. ¡°Mommy, let me take a look at your hand.¡± ¡°Is it serious? Does it hurt?¡± Jack¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob and Jude were also waiting to hear Vania¡¯s response. Vania stuck her hand out and assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s been tended to now, and it¡¯s not a serious injury.¡± The four children studied Vania¡¯s hand carefully and did not feel quite as convinced. James dered, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not allowed to do anything until your hand has healedpletely.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 359 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 359 Chapter 359 An Unexpected Call Jack nodded emphatically. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of you, Mommy.¡± Both Jacob and Jude were confident as well. ¡°Mommy, you can rest as much as you need with us around.¡± Vania chuckled at how sensible her children were. She wanted to let them know that her hand was fine, but then her phone rang. It was an unknown number. Who¡¯s calling me at this hour? Vania stared at the number and paused. Hanson and the six children all noticed her reaction. They all stared at her in concern. Hanson came forward to nce at her phone. Since she did not answer the call, he started making wild guesses and assumed it was one of his love rivals, so he asked grumpily, ¡°Who is it?¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll find out once I answer it.¡± She put the phone on speakers and picked up the call in front of everyone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hanson was all ears as he stood beside her. Before Vania could even speak, a familiar voice came through the phone. ¡°Vania, it¡¯s me, Dn.¡± Immediately, Vania felt a sh of irritation. How does he know my number? When Hanson heard the name, his face turned dark at once. Something was telling him that Dn had thoughts he should not have about Vania. Hanson knew about the rtionship Vania had with Dn in the past. Therefore, regardless of what his reason was, the fact that he was suddenly reaching out to Vania now left Hanson feeling disgruntled. Meanwhile, Dn did not even wait for Vania to respond. He hurried on, ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I have something important to tell you.¡± He sounded very panicky as if he feared that Vania would just hang up on him. Vania did not say anything, but it meant that she was giving him a chance to continue speaking. Dn sighed in relief when Vania did not end the call. He got straight to the point. ¡°Could youe out and meet me? I want to talk to you. Mnie has asked me to set up a trap for you.¡± Vania had moved to end the call once she heard Dn asking to meet up with her. She had no inclination to ever see him again. However, her jaw dropped once she heard the rest of his words. Mnie asked Dn to set me up? After all that happened today, Mnie did not choose to stop all her scheming, but instead, she went to Dn? Vania frowned and nced at Hanson. Hanson nodded his assent, and Vania uttered her first sentence throughout this entire call. ¡°Send me the location.¡± Dn¡¯s heart finally settled down once Vania agreed to meet him. His tone was calm atst. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± The six children had heard every word of that call. Morales and Morgan stared at Vania in disbelief. Why would our Mommy want to hurt Miss Vania? Without a clue about what was happening, these innocent children had been dragged into the conflict between the grownups. Vania saw the confusion in their eyes and she stroked their heads to console them. Then, she turned to her four children and said, ¡°Darlings, Mommy has to go out for a while. You must take good care of your two little brothers, okay?¡± The four children nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy.¡± They knew that Mnie was involved in this, so they added in concern, ¡°Mommy, you must be careful and you must not get hurt again.¡± ¡°I promise that I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Vania nodded before ncing at Hanson. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 360 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Meeting Dn ¡°Okay.¡± Hanson held her hand and squeezed it tightly. As they watched the two grownups leave, the four children were determined to find out what truly happened and teach that terrible Mnie a lesson. Vania and Hanson arrived at the location that Dn had sent to Vania. Once she saw that it was a bustling restaurant, she said to Hanson, ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡± There were a lot of people moving in and out of the restaurant. Since Dn had chosen such a public location, she did not feel too worried. After all, it was broad daylight and there was a huge crowd of patrons around them in the restaurant. Dn would not be able to do anything to her. However, Hanson was not as convinced. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you go in alone. It¡¯s far too risky.¡± There was no way of telling what might happen, and he was already miffed about Vania meeting Dn in the first ce. No matter what, he was still Hanson¡¯s rival in love, even if he had no hope of ever getting back with Vania. Vania considered it for a moment. She did not know what Dn and Mnie were up to this time, so she said, ¡°We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s truly going on and we can¡¯t just believe what Dn says. Their goal is to get me out alone, so I need to go in and see what¡¯s happening. If I don¡¯te back out in ten minutes, you cane in to check on me.¡± She wanted to use herself as bait and see if they would let their guards down. However, Hanson shot that down at once. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go in alone, not even for a minute.¡± He would not allow Vania to leave his sight at this critical juncture. ¡°If Dn was lying, then I¡¯d be able to help you. If he was telling the truth, it means he made his mind up already so regardless of my presence, he¡¯d still tell you everything,¡± Hanson concluded. Vania thought he had a point. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go in together then.¡± In the restaurant. Dn had been sitting here ever since he and Mnie went their separate ways. After giving it much thought, he finally gave Vania a call. His fate and the fate of the entire Jones Enterprise rested on what he was about to do. After ending the call earlier, he shifted in his seat restlessly as he anxiously waited for Vania toe. It had been less than twenty minutes since the call, but he felt like he had been waiting for centuries. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he spotted Vania¡¯s silhouetteing up the staircase, and he immediately jumped to his feet. Before he could call out to her, however, he saw Hanson beside her. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Dnughed bitterly. Vania looked radiant now. She and Hanson made a perfect match. ¡°Vania, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long,¡± he said. Then, he turned to look at Hanson. This time, he had suppressed all his emotions, and he greeted inly, ¡°We meet again, President Luke.¡± Before Vania could say anything, Hanson stated coolly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute to tell us everything.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± One minute was not a lot of time, but it was enough for Dn. He had wanted to treat Vania to dinner onest time, but it seemed like he would not be getting the chance to now. Dn stared at Vania for a while before handing an audio recorder over. ¡°Mnie¡¯s entire n is in here. My only request is that you ask President Luke to stoping after me and Jones Enterprise.¡± Hanson was right there beside her, but Dn did not speak to him directly because there was a higher chance of sess if Vania was the one who pleaded his case. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 361 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Room 608 Vania took the audio recorder from him and exchanged a look with Hanson. ¡°If you¡¯re telling us the truth, I won¡¯te after you and your family anymore. As for Jones Enterprise, it¡¯s already a mess internally. There¡¯s no saving it,¡± Hanson dered. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Dn lowered his head and sighed once he heard what Hanson said. He had long since realized that it was impossible for thepany to recover from this. It was already the best-case scenario if Hanson was willing to let him and his family go. ¡°I will leave Hammond forever. I won¡¯t show up here ever again,¡± he promised Hanson with utmost sincerity. Then, he turned to Vania and stared at her with eyes full of emotions. ¡°Everything in the past was my mistake. I wish you and President Luke well.¡± He left at once without even waiting for a response from Vania. Everything came to an end atst. Vania was dazed for a moment. Her life had been ruined once before by Dn and Mnie¡¯s schemes. When she came back, she was determined to make them suffer many times over for all the pain they had put her through. However, in the end, Dn chose to settle the score just like that and remove himself from her life. Vania stared at the audio recorder with a mix of emotions. We¡¯re even now, she murmured to herself. Hanson saw theplicated look in her eyes and worried that she might dive too deeply into her thoughts. He held her hand to snap her back into reality before saying, ¡°We should go home now.¡± Vania nodded and followed Hanson out to the car. Then, she turned on the recorder and listened to the recording. Chills ran down her spine as the recording reminded her of what had happened five years ago, and she broke out in cold sweat. Noticing how distraught she was, Hanson pulled her into his arms andforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Such a thing will never happen to you ever again.¡± Right now, Vania felt weak and helpless, and she looked pale. After taking some time to regain herposure, she finally managed to speak again. ¡°Five years ago, this was exactly what Mnie did to me. It was because of her that I ended up in that room in Hammond International Hotel and ended up spending the night with a man.¡± Vaniaughed bitterly. ¡°I lied to you that day, at the hospital. I have no idea who the children¡¯s father is.¡± She had lied to him and said that their father was dead. The moment Hanson heard the name Hammond International Hotel, his eyes widened. The truth was right on the tip of his tongue. His grip on Vania¡¯s shoulder tightened unconsciously as he asked, ¡°What was the room number?¡± Was it the one he went to? That room was where Vania¡¯s nightmare started, so she never forgot it. ¡°Room 608,¡± she answered immediately. Hanson nked out for a moment before exhaling heavily. He did not know what to feel about this revtion. This was why he found Vania¡¯s scent so familiar. He pulled her into his embrace and said, ¡°So this is why.¡± Vania was bewildered by what he said and did. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Hanson did not want to let her go. He squeezed her in his arms until he could sense that it was getting a little hard for her to breathe before he finally released her. Then, he looked her in the eyes expectantly. ¡°Have you ever thought about looking for the children¡¯s father?¡± It was a tough question for Vania to answer. ¡°I never thought I would get pregnant from that one time.¡± Hanson was certain that he was the man she slept with, so he felt proud about it. It was only one time, but they ended up with so many children. No other man would have been able to do what he did. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 362 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Hanson¡¯s Motives Vania continued, ¡°Mnie wanted to get rid of mepletely, so when the children were born, she bribed the hospital¡¯s nurses and had the children sold all over the entire country. To this day, I¡¯m still trying to find them.¡± Her eyes began to mist over. Her daughter was still lost somewhere out there. When Hanson heard this, it felt like his heart was stabbed a million times. It hurt so much that he cried out painfully, ¡°Vania!¡± When Vania heard his voice, she sniffed and pushed away the bitterness in her heart. She pretended that everything was fine as she said to Hanson, ¡°I never thought about finding the children¡¯s father.¡± Throughout everything, she never thought about looking for him. Her children were her blessing, and she was grateful that she had them. ¡°Everything¡¯s good the way it is right now.¡± Hanson never knew that Vania went through so much in the past. He was especially shocked that the four children had gone through so much at such a young age, but still turned out to be such excellent children. There were no words that could describe what Hanson was feeling right now. He dered emphatically, ¡°Vania, you¡¯ve suffered so much in the past. You deserve the best of everything life offers.¡± From now on, he would dedicate every minute and every second to giving her all the best things in life. Vania chuckled, and in a move that was quite unlike her, she began to express her love. ¡°I think my life is great right now. I have my wise and sensible children, and I have you.¡± Ever since she met Hanson, she began to have all sorts of unusual feelings. She never felt such feelings around the children before. Her heart would skip a beat, she would feel expectant for no reason at all, and she had an inexplicable sense of security now. Hanson was moved by her sudden disy of affection for him. Vania was also the greatest blessing in his life. ¡°You¡¯re right. The children and I are the best things in life for you.¡± As soon as he said that, he could not stop himself from moving in to kiss her. Vania wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back to show him how much she loved him. Hanson¡¯s hazy eyes darkened. He was afraid that he might lose control, so he had to stop their kiss. They stared at each other and chuckled lightly before turning their thoughts back to the matter at hand. Hanson took the audio recorder and said, ¡°There¡¯s actually another reason why I¡¯m still keeping Mnie around.¡± When Vania saw the serious look in his eyes, she grew solemn herself and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°It involves Luke Corporation.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Once she heard him mentioning thepany¡¯s name, she could tell that it was something monumental, so she paid close attention to what he said. Hanson gave her a summary of the changes happening within thepany, as well as what Eddie was doing. Mnie was thunderstruck. She never would have thought that Mnie had gotten herself involved in the power struggle within Luke Corporation. ¡°Are you suspecting that Eddie was the one who arranged for Mnie toe to you?¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Yes, so that¡¯s why I kept giving her a chance to stick around. It¡¯s not just because of Morales and Morgan.¡± The power struggle within the wealthy and influential families often included such underhanded tactics. Vania sighed. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re in the same predicament after all. What do you n on doing next?¡± Hanson raised the audio recorder. ¡°We¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Vania nodded before adding a warning, ¡°However, you¡¯re not allowed to keep things from me.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 363 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Can You Teach Us? ¡°We¡¯re family, so why would I keep anything from you?¡± Hanson stroked Vania¡¯s hair and said, ¡°A lot has happened today. You must be exhausted. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania settled back into her seat and closed her eyes. Hanson had always enjoyed the thrill of high speeds, but this time, he slowed down without even noticing. A grand Rolls-Royce began crawling down the road at a snail¡¯s pace. An elderly man riding a bicycle sped past the car and stared disdainfully at the car. Hah, it¡¯s not even as fast as me on the bicycle, he thought to himself before picking up speed and vanishing from Hanson¡¯s sight. However, Hanson did not notice it at all. He continued to inch his way home. After one whole hour, the car finally pulled into Haling Vi. As soon as the car came to a stop, Vania was startled awake and saw the familiar house outside. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Vania stretched andmented, ¡°That was fast.¡± She thought they had only taken a little over ten minutes. Hanson would not be the one who told her that he had caused a traffic jam with how slow he had been driving. He got out and opened the door for her, and he even wanted to carry her into the house. Vaniaughed and swatted his hand away. ¡°Watch it. Behave yourself in front of the kids.¡± Hanson muttered grumpily, ¡°Fine.¡± He began to fantasize about finding a way to send the six cumbersome children into outer space. At the same time, the four children were tapping away on their devices to fill Morales and Morgan in about the conflict between Vania and Mnie. The two boys listened carefully, but they were filled with even more uncertainty. James nced at his watch and started clearing the screen. ¡°This is just a basic summary. There are still a lot of things to tell you guys, but we¡¯ll save it for another time.¡± Morales and Morgan nodded. They felt closer to the other four children now. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Seeing how obedient they were, the four children¡¯s hearts softened. ¡°What do you want to do? We¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡°Can you teach us to do what you did on theptop?¡± Morales asked. He wanted to be like them so that he could find the information that he wanted to know. Jack waved his hand offhandedly. ¡°Of course.¡± There was nothing to it. It was James who turned serious. ¡°You have to promise that you won¡¯t let your daddy find out about this though.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They did not want Hanson to know about this skill of theirs just yet. Morales and Morgan¡¯s hands flew up into the air. ¡°We won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± James nodded. ¡°Okay then.¡± Jacob piped up to remind them, ¡°Mommy should be home soon.¡± She had been gone for nearly two hours, so regardless of how finicky a situation it was, it was more than enough time for her to settle it by now. Jack checked the time and said, ¡°We¡¯ll teach you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± True enough, as soon as they spoke, Vania and Hanson came in through the door. All six children swarmed over at once. When they saw the pleasant expressions on the grownups¡¯ faces, they could tell that everything turned out alright. However, they spotted the exhaustion in Vania¡¯s eyes, so they began to push her upstairs. ¡°Mommy, hurry up and go to bed.¡± Morales and Morgan also added, ¡°You should rest, Miss Vania.¡± Vania blinked in confusion as she had no idea why the children were urging her to rest. Hanson exined with a smile, ¡°The word ¡°tired¡± is written across your forehead.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Vania chuckled and rubbed her face. ¡°In that case, darlings, you¡¯ll have to entertain yourselves for a bit while Mommy rests, okay?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 364 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 364 Chapter 364 A Strand of Hair The six children nodded at once. ¡°We¡¯ll be alright on our own.¡± Hanson praised them, ¡°Since you¡¯re such good children, I¡¯ll grant each of you a wish. You can give it some thought and let me know during breakfast tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yay! You¡¯re awesome, Daddy!¡± Morales and Morgan cheered. However, the other four children were a little more standoffish with him. Though their minds were running wild with possibilities, they kept silent. The more Hanson spent time with them, the fonder he was of them. He did not try to call their bluff. ¡°You guys go ahead and y.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The six children left together. Vania headed back to her room once she saw them leave. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As soon as she closed the door, Hanson said with a wide smile, ¡°Your hand is injured, so I¡¯ll help you shower.¡± What? Hanson wants to help me shower? Vania was tempted to throw him over her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± Vania asked. Hanson did not think that there was anything wrong with his idea. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day, so wouldn¡¯t it be good to take a shower and napfortably?¡± It was a good idea, but Vania felt that if Hanson helped her with the shower, she would not be napping anytime soon. Therefore, she rejected his offer with every fiber of her being. ¡°No thanks.¡± That did not stop Hanson. ¡°We¡¯ll shower together then.¡± The audacity! Does he have no shame? Vania thought to herself. She raised her fists and punched the air. ¡°Would you like to try your luck and see if I¡¯ll kick you out of the room?¡± Hanson thought about Vania¡¯s over-the-shoulder move and asked curiously, ¡°When did you learn to fight?¡± She had done it with great ease which meant that she received a lot of training. ¡°The past five years.¡± She learned to fight so that she could protect herself. For the sake of the children, she had to be a jack of all trades. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± Hanson said as he stroked her hair gently. She was the most remarkable woman he had ever met. ¡°If I¡¯m not amazing, how would I be able to keep up with the illustrious President Luke?¡± Vania commented teasingly. ¡°I¡¯m pretty amazing indeed.¡± Hansonughed. This was especially true when it came to certain things. The children were proof of that. Vania did not know that her words had taken on a different meaning in Hanson¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°I¡¯m really tired. I need to rest.¡± Hanson graciously let her off the hook this time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay here with you and get some work done.¡± Vania knew that Hanson was a man of his word, so she fell asleep peacefully. When he saw that she was sound asleep, he plucked a strand of her hair and tucked it away carefully. Then, he continued reading his documents as if nothing happened. Meanwhile, Mnie¡¯s n was all set. Everything was in ce, so now all she needed to do was inform Dn to carry out his part of the n. However, even after calling him for a whole hour, he still did not pick up the phone. Soon after that, Mnie¡¯s phone battery died, and she mmed her phone down on the table. ¡°What now?¡± Josie asked. ¡°Dn¡¯s not picking up his phone,¡± Mnie fumed. ¡°And here I thought it was something serious. Can¡¯t you just wait and call him a littleter?¡± Josie thought nothing of it. It was normal for someone to miss a call every now and then. Dn might just be busy with something right now. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling him for an entire hour now. What could he possibly be busy with?¡± Josie frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to look into it.¡± Mnie continued to dial Dn¡¯s number, but all she heard was the robotic voice saying, ¡°The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 365 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 365 Chapter 365 A New Identity Mnie¡¯s eyes were zing as she stared at the phone. Soon, Josie got a reply. When she saw the message, she eximed, ¡°What?!¡± Mnie immediately snatched the phone to see the message for herself, and her eyes widened in shock once she read it. ¡°Jones Enterprise deres bankruptcy, and the entire Jones Family has left Hammond?!¡± ¡°How is it possible for him to leave Hammond? Why would Hanson let him get away?¡± Mnie was doubtful. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she turned to Josie. ¡°Mom, look up who Dn has met in the past few days.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. A short whileter, Josie handed the information she received to Mnie. They were both in an uproar as Mnie mmed her hand on the table. ¡°That b*stard! He betrayed me!¡± Josie was in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he chose to give up on the familypany. He¡¯s a lot more hard- hearted than I thought.¡± She sped Mnie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to continue using that woman, Be Godwin.¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes were shing as she formted a new n. For the next few days, Mnie kept a low profile, so all was well with the world. It was finally the grand finale of ¡®The Voice¡¯. The top ten contestants all rejoined thepetition. Two among them were chosen as representatives to battle it out with the finalists, and the battle would lead to a new set of finalistspeting for the ultimate victory. Be, who had been cklisted from the entertainment industry, did not rank among the returning contestants. Even so, she still showed up in Mnie¡¯s dressing room. If anyone observed her carefully, they would notice that her features looked significantly different now. Enough time had psed since she went under the knife, and there were no obvious signs of her getting work done. Mnie had a cold expression on her face as she instructed Be, ¡°I won¡¯t allow any mistakes this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already changed my name and appearance so that I can resume working in entertainment once I¡¯m done with this. Why would I make a mistake now?¡± Be gritted her teeth. She had an all-new identity now¡ªEsther Godwin. As long as she followed today¡¯s n, Mnie would arrange for her to return to the entertainment industry once more, so she was determined to ensure that the n seeded. Mnie nced at Be¡¯s stiff expression and said, ¡°You need to be able to recite the information I gave you like it¡¯s the back of your hand, and you must improvise when necessary, understood?¡± Be¡¯s grip tightened around the papers as her gaze hardened. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced countless times. As long as your part of the n seeds, I won¡¯t fail.¡± Mnie stared at her imperiously. ¡°That better be true.¡± She walked out of the dressing room and headed to the live broadcast venue to prepare for the competition that was about to begin. Meanwhile, Mnie had dressed to the nines for this recording. She chose an outfit that made her seem powerful andmanding like a queen. This was worlds apart from her previous style, and she carried herself proudly as if she had already been crowned champion. Her eyes were filled with jealousy as she stared off into the distance. Somewhere further away, Kiki had been discharged from the hospital following a full recovery. The moment she spotted Vania, she came forward at once. ¡°Ms. Greyson, thank you for visiting me at the hospital. I¡¯ve been discharged with a full bill of health.¡± Vania nced at her polite stance and nodded. ¡°Not at all. Good luck with thepetition.¡± ¡°I will definitely do my best!¡± Kiki was full of smiles as she said that. She then turned to Hanson and addressed him respectfully, ¡°Thank you for the concern you¡¯ve shown me, President Luke.¡± expression seemed shy and nervous. It was the same look that every single one of Hanson¡¯s admirers would show in front of him. ¡°Mm,¡± Hanson hummed in acknowledgment without even looking at her. Vania chuckled helplessly to herself. Yet another girl who¡¯s mesmerized by Hanson¡¯s looks, huh? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 366 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 366 Chapter 366 A Woman Like You Vania¡¯s thoughts led her to subconsciously gaze at Hanson¡¯s face. What¡¯s so special about him? Why do so many women fall at his feet? When he sensed Vania¡¯s gaze, Hanson turned to look her in the eye, but all he saw was her bemused expression. Hanson grew a little exasperated since he could tell what she was thinking. Hemented in a gentle voice, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not too happy about the way your man looks.¡± His voice was alluring enough to make anyone who heard him turn scarlet. On the other hand, Vania nced at Kiki instinctively before giving Hanson a warning look. ¡°The program is about to start. Let¡¯s go over there now.¡± Doesn¡¯t he know where we are right now? How can he just say such things? Hanson smirked and nodded agreeably. ¡°Okay.¡± However, his brilliant smile only served to send an arrow straight through Kiki¡¯s heart. She had already been blushing hard from his words earlier, and she could not even lift her head to look at him now. Her eyes were dazed as she stared after their retreating backs. Meanwhile, Mnie saw everything that happened and scoffed derisively. Her expression was stormy as she derided, How can an unknown little tryhard even think about Hanson like that? How shameless. She then strutted over to Kiki. Kiki was startled to see Mnie staring at her with such a fearsome expression. However, she quickly regained herposure and greeted Mnie with a smile, ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Mnie sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to put on an act in front of me.¡± They were all sly foxes here, so there was no point in pretending to be innocent. Kiki¡¯s smile stiffened as sheughed a little unnaturally. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Mnie¡¯s expression became even more scornful as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a ton of fake b*tches like you before, so don¡¯t bother trying to act innocent. Whose pity are you trying to get, huh? President Luke¡¯s?¡± Kiki¡¯s eyes widened in rm as she frantically shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not, though.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind? Everyone can see the look in your eyes when you stare at Hanson.¡± Mnie¡¯s words cut like a knife, and every word wasced with her utter loathing for Kiki. Kiki rushed to defend herself. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I just came over to thank Ms. Greyson and President Luke.¡± Mnie scoffed and stared at Kiki derisively. ¡°Hanson has probably grown sick and tired of hearing words like that from women like you.¡± She stepped forward and red at Kiki. ¡°You should think before you speak. Remember Be Godwin? She¡¯s the best example.¡± Kiki frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling you to stay away from Hanson. Countless women have tried to use the same excuse as you about a twisted ankle, and Be was one of them. Are you hoping to end up the same way sheText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. did?¡± Mnie¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kiki, who was dressed inly and had fairly average looks. Hanson was not someone that an unfashionable woman like her could get her ws on. ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re wrong about me.¡± Kiki¡¯s insistence made her look like an innocent child. Mnie despised the act that Kiki put on. She felt the same way whenever she looked at Vania, and it made her nauseous. She wanted to continue rebuking her, but a thought urred to her before she changed her tune. ¡°Why are you so anxious? I¡¯m just telling you like it is.¡± This time, Mnie¡¯s tone was aplete one-eighty from her previous manner of speaking. Now, she sounded like a kindly older sister. Kiki was taken aback by the sudden change in Mnie¡¯s attitude toward her. She fluttered her eyshes in confusion, not knowing what to say. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 367 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Finale Begins Mnie¡¯s smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°President Luke is a very distinguished man, and such a man would have countless women desperately trying to get close to him. None of them have ever seeded, though. My words might have been a bit harsh earlier, but I¡¯m only saying it for your own good.¡± There was no doubt in her mind that Hanson would not be interested in Kiki. In fact, she could tell from the way he barely paid any attention to her. Hanson¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle whenever he looked at Vania, but he looked at Kiki the way he looked at Mnie. It was like he saw right through them and was not at all keen to stay in their presence any longer than necessary. Therefore, Mnie came up with a new idea. Rather than wasting her breath and trying to duke it out with Kiki who had no hope of getting close to Hanson in any way, why not find a way to get Kiki on her side as an ally against Vania? ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Mnie asked sweetly when she saw that Kiki was still staring at her in confusion. Kiki looked at her apologetically. ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea. President Luke is indeed an incredible man, but I don¡¯t have such thoughts about him.¡± Mnie figured that Kiki was just too stubborn to admit it since she had spotted the admiration in Kiki¡¯s eyes when she looked at Hanson earlier. She chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy about it. It¡¯s not embarrassing to carry a torch for President Luke. Any woman who sees him would naturally develop an attraction toward him. In fact, it¡¯d be weird if she didn¡¯t.¡± Mnie leaned in and advised, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you like President Luke, but you should be careful around Vania.¡± Kiki¡¯s expression froze once more as she nced at Mnie. Thetter continued, ¡°If Vania does anything to you in the future, remember toe and look for me.¡± She made sound like it was an absolute certainty that it would happen. After patting Kiki on the shoulder, she walked away with a smile, looking like a cat that caught the canary. Meanwhile, Kiki did not say a word. She looked over at Vania and Hanson, who were engaged in cheerful conversation, and turned to leave with a neutral expression on her face. Soon, the stage was set for recording to begin. The host stood on stage as the lights all came on at once, and the venue fell silent. It was time to start the live broadcast. Once again, the host introduced the contestants, judges, and guests present at the venue before announcing the theme of today¡¯spetition. The host announced excitedly, ¡°Tonight is the night of ¡®The Voice¡±s grand finale, and the contestant who is crowned the champion will have the honor of singing thetest creation of the songwriting genius, Lunaste!¡± ¡°Whoa! Good luck, everyone!¡± The audience beneath the stage began to holler and scream their support. The audience watching the live stream eagerly looked up Lunaste¡¯s credentials. She had shot into fame five years ago. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At first, Lunaste started with a few songs that were published online and sung by small-time singers. While her songs did go viral, she continued to be rtively unknown in the music industry. However, within thest two years, Lunaste began popping up on the list of several highly-acimed music awards, and her list of trophies began to pile up considerably. Many artists were eager to work with her, but she insisted on continuing to publish her creations online, and few were able to get their hands on her work. If the winner of ¡®The Voice¡¯ was able to sing a song of hers, it would be an incredible honor. One could say that the person would be shooting straight to the top the moment they debuted. The host continued to exin, ¡°During the final judging round at the end of today¡¯spetition, Lunaste¡¯s assistant will being in person to deliver the most important vote.¡± Needless to say, Lunaste¡¯s vote was the deciding factor. ¡°Lunaste! Lunaste!¡± The crowd began to chant her name in anticipation. At the same time,ments from online viewers were also flooding in. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s unbelievable that the producers managed to get such amazing people involved.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 368 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Not a Professional Singer ¡®Even though we can¡¯t see Lunaste herself, it¡¯s so thrilling that we¡¯re going to hear her new song soon!¡¯ ¡®Hurry up and start the finale.¡¯ Amidst the roaring crowd, the host announced, ¡°The grand finale of ¡®The Voice¡¯ begins now! Good luck to all the contestants.¡± Thepetition ran smoothly as the contestants sang one after another nervously. Every precaution possible had been taken to ensure the validity of the votes. Finally, the first round of the finale came to an end. Mnie was in fifth ce, while Kiki maintained her position at the top. Mnie¡¯s eyes darkened as her hatred for Kiki intensified. The host announced, ¡°Coming up next is the moment that we¡¯ve all been waiting for!¡± ¡°Lunaste! Lunaste¡­¡± It was time for her assistant toe on stage and deliver the most important vote from her. The host grinned from ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let us wee Lunaste¡¯s assistant onto the stage right now!¡± Be calmly went up on stage as the crowd cheered in frenzy. Her gaze was proud as she basked in the thrill of having all eyes on her. She waved at everyone before disguising her voice to say, ¡°Nice to meet you, everyone. I am Lunaste¡¯s assistant, Esther Godwin.¡± The moment Vania spotted the person who went on stage, she shifted in her seat and stared at the stage with an indiscernible expression. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. While both the studio audience and the online viewers cheered as well, they were also a little mystified. Somehow, this assistant looked rather familiar, but they could not identify who it was. There was something odd about her features too. ¡®Did she get some work done on her face?¡¯ ¡®Why does Lunaste¡¯s assistant look so weird? Is this why Lunaste doesn¡¯t ever show herself?¡¯ ¡®Why does this person look like the one who got cklisted, Be Godwin? Her face is so odd.¡¯ The host was in close proximity to her, so he could naturally spot some traces of the surgery she had gotten done on her face. He was puzzled too, but since he was a professional, he kept a straight face and said, ¡°Wee, Esther. Thank you for joining us here today, and greetings to Lunaste who is joining us from afar as well.¡± ¡°Thank you for the love that you have for Lunaste, everyone. Before I came here, she reminded me to thank all of you for the love you have shown to her.¡± Be soundedpletely natural, which proved how much she had practiced this bit. Excitement was at an all-time high at the venue thanks to her arrival. They were in eager anticipation for the vote she brought with her. The host asked, ¡°Shall we announce the contestant who has received Lunaste¡¯s vote?¡± Be nodded. ¡°Lunaste has followed thepetition closely. Before she gives her vote, she would like to ask all the contestants a question.¡± ¡°Oh? What is the question?¡± the host queried. Be faced the contestants and asked solemnly, ¡°Who among you is not a professional singer?¡± Her expression was dead serious, but the question sounded like a joke. Everyone was bewildered and no one understood what was being asked. Even the contestants and judges were at a loss. Vania was the only one who looked up on stage in amusement, curious to know what other theatrical questions would being up. ¡®What does this question have to do with who gets the vote?¡¯ ¡®Does this mean that Lunaste won¡¯t be voting for anyone who¡¯s not a professional singer?¡¯ All the contestants stood in ce, too nervous to move at all as if the slightest error would disqualify them from thepetition. When she saw how no one reacted to the question, Be spoke once again. ¡°Anyone who is not a professional singer, please step forward.¡± Would¡­ those contestants¡­ be chosen or not? All the other contestants faltered and hesitated, but Mnie stepped forward bravely. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 369 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 369 Chapter 369 The Champion The other contestants were stunned by Mnie¡¯s action. They could not wait to find out what would happen to those who stepped forward. No one could have predicted the words that came out of Be¡¯s mouth the moment this happened. Their jaws dropped when they heard her announce, ¡°Lunaste¡¯s vote will go to Mnie Greyson.¡± The audience was dumbstruck. ¡®What just happened? The vote was ced just like that?¡¯ ¡®Is this some kind of a joke? The vote went to the one who isn¡¯t a professional singer.¡¯ ¡®Did the producers n this segment to lighten the mood?¡¯ ¡®You can see the shock in all the other contestants¡¯ eyes too, and even the host is frozen with the microphone half-raised. He probably doesn¡¯t know what to say to this either.¡¯ ¡®Hah! I want to know why the vote went to her. What¡¯s the logic behind this?¡¯ The crowd was slowly stirring from their shock. Some of the contestants were regretting that they had not stepped forward, while some were indignant about the results, and some were envious of Mnie. Amidst everyone¡¯s uproar, the smile on Vania¡¯s face deepened. It seems like it¡¯s Mnie¡¯s lucky day today. Mnie had made it a point to choose an outfit befitting a queen today. Now that she stood under the spotlight, she looked every bit like a deserving champion. The only thing missing was her crown.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The host maintained his cool as he continued to interview Be. ¡°Can you tell us the reason behind Lunaste¡¯s vote? I think a lot of the contestants and audience are keen to find out as well.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Be spoke convincingly. ¡°The style of Lunaste¡¯s newest song is very different from her past creations, so she wants to find a naturally-gifted singer who has never been molded in any particr way before to sing her song,¡± she said. As if she were afraid that the others would not get her exnation, she added, ¡°Lunaste believes that it¡¯s easier to create a masterpiece on a nk canvas.¡± The contestants all nodded in agreement as they cursed themselves for not stepping forward earlier. They had let such a wonderful opportunity slip through their hands. This time, the host turned to Mnie. ¡°Please share your thoughts with us, Mnie.¡± Mnie epted the microphone with a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯m very surprised, but also very thrilled. It¡¯s an honor to be selected by Lunaste, and I won¡¯t let anyone down.¡± Her words were gracious and very suitable for such an asion. Mnie was certain that victory was hers, and she was as proud as a peacock as she carried herself with an air of superiority. The host went to the center of the stage. His voice trembled slightly in his excitement as he announced, ¡°I will now announce¡­¡± ¡°The winner! Who¡¯s the winner?!¡± The audience was impatient to find out what the results were going to be. Even though there was a ny-nine percent chance that the winner would be Mnie, the audience was still waiting to see if there could be an unexpected twist. ¡°Today¡¯s champion is Mnie Greyson!¡± As soon as the host announced her name, Mnie surged over to the award stage and began to wave at everyone. She was smug and full of pride. Petals rained down onto the stage as the air filled with colorful bubbles, and the music turned festive. The crowd began to cheer, and the atmosphere at the venue was lively and energetic once more. This was in stark contrast to thements in the live stream. ¡®After so many rounds ofpeting, the champion is the one who came in fifth ce?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s the point ofpeting, then?¡¯ ¡®Is thepetition rigged? Why does the champion feel like the weakest singer among all of them?¡¯ ¡®Is that person on stage really Lunaste¡¯s assistant? This result is nothing like the Lunaste I know about.¡¯ ¡®These types ofpetitions are all a show. The winner would have been decided right from the get- go. Lunaste probably didn¡¯t have a choice either.¡¯ All in all, there was barely any support for the fact that Mnie was crowned the champion. Instead, everyone reacted with incredulity. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 370 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Fake The soundtrack for the awards ceremony began to y and the host announced, ¡°Let us now wee our four judges on stage, along with Miss Godwin, to present the award to tonight¡¯s champion, Mnie Greyson!¡± As for the live broadcast online, it was now showing the advertisements for the various program sponsors, which came just before the end of the episode. ¡®The Voice¡¯ would soon being to a close. However, as soon as the judges began to move, Vania picked up a microphone and said, ¡°Stop the music and resume the live broadcast, director. Today¡¯spetition will need a little overtime.¡± Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard what she said. This was even more shocking than the announcement earlier about Mnie winning. ¡®I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. Is Vania Greyson trying to protest the results?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s always a twist whenever Mnie Greyson¡¯s involved. Let¡¯s see what it is this time.¡¯ ¡®Here we go again! This is even more entertaining than thepetition itself.¡¯ Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What¡¯s up with the sound engineers? Too shocked to do their jobs?¡¯ ¡®I wish I could see Mnie Greyson¡¯s expression right now.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s face was indeed frozen stiff. Her fingers dug into the palm of her hand as she gripped the microphone and held back the urge to hit someone. She had been wondering why Vania stayed silent all this while today. So, you¡¯re going to cause a scene at the end, huh? A b*tch will always be a b*tch. Mnie¡¯s blood was boiling as her face contorted into a menacing expression. On the contrary, Vania seemed perfectly calm and even Hanson looked unaffected by it all. He had absolute faith in Vania, as the woman he loved was no ordinary person. The host sounded rather awkward. ¡°Was there something you¡¯d like to add, Ms. Greyson?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a fake. The results are invalid,¡± Vania announced coolly as she gestured toward Be. A fake? Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped. Mnie¡¯s anger instantly turned to shock and bewilderment. What did Vania know about this? She waspletely certain that no one else knew about her n. Everyone had heard about the production team inviting Lunaste¡¯s assistant to thepetition. All Mnie did was locate the real assistant before sending people to stop her froming to the filming location, then asked Be to rece the real assistant. She reliedpletely on people she trusted to carry this n out, so where had it gone wrong? The host gaped for a moment, and when he regained hisposure, he looked at Vania and said, ¡°Could you please tell us what you mean?¡± No one understood what was happening at all. Vania¡¯s words made no sense to them. Vania threw Be a derisive look before announcing into the microphone with absolute certainty, ¡°She¡¯s a fake.¡± Beshed out in fury, ¡°How can you call me a fake just like that? I have documents that prove my identity.¡± Those documents had been taken from the real assistant, so they were real. Vania snorted. ¡°The documents are real, but you¡¯re still a fake.¡± Be never saw thising at all, so she was at a loss for words. All she could do was remain rooted on the center of the stage as she clenched her jaw and red at Vania. Mnie cut in at once. ¡°Since you say she¡¯s a fake, Ms. Greyson, why didn¡¯t you point it out the moment she came on stage? Why are you saying this now? Thepetition¡¯s nearly over. Aren¡¯t you just trying to single me out?¡± In Mnie¡¯s eyes, Vania¡¯s actions now were merely ast-minute resort to stop her from bing the champion. It was just an attempt to twist the truth. Vania nced at Mnie before shaking her head. ¡°You¡¯re not worth the effort.¡± Those words made the audience gasp. There were all kinds of rumors going around online about Vania and Mnie, but it was the first time that Vania had ever addressed the elephant in the room, and during a live broadcast too. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 371 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 371 Chapter 371 Esther or Be? Once again, the online viewers began to flood the screen with theirments. ¡®Vania¡¯s pretty tough, huh? She dominated the floor with just that sentence, ¡°You¡¯re not worth the effort¡±.¡¯ ¡®Mnie might¡¯ve dressed like she owns the ce, but she looks like a joke next to Vania¡¯s actual dominance.¡¯ ¡®Why does Mnie always end up getting exposed? I¡¯m so curious to know what happened.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t get it. Why is Mnie still allowed to show her face in public? She poisoned her kids, set Vania up with a false usation of giarism, kept trying to get her five minutes of fame by using President Luke, and cheated in thepetition! Who on earth is backing her right now?¡¯ ¡®I agree with yourment. Mnie has been exposed numerous times now. Any ordinary person would¡¯ve been hiding their head somewhere in shame by now, but she¡¯s shameless enough to show her face time and time again.¡¯ Mnie¡¯s image was tattered thanks to all that she had done, but she still did whatever she wanted, as if getting exposed for everything did not affect her at all. This time, Mnie spoke up and seemingly addressed everyone¡¯s suspicions. She red at Vania and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like you too, but it¡¯s an undeniable truth that I have two kids with President Luke. Even if you¡¯re in a rtionship with President Luke right now, it still won¡¯t change this reality.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Her words left everyone else thunderstruck. They heard about such rumors but never could tell if they were true. Now that Mnie admitted it herself, everyone came to a realization. ¡®So Mnie really is the mother of President Luke¡¯s two kids, huh? She¡¯s that woman who has been hidden for the past five years.¡¯ ¡®It seems like President Luke is already in a rtionship with Vania now.¡¯ ¡®I never thought these three people were involved in a love triangle. No wonder Mnie keeps picking a fight with Vania. This has to be why Mnie is still able to show up on stage despite all the negative publicity she¡¯s got. It must be thanks to President Luke.¡¯ ¡®Didn¡¯t any of you notice that President Luke doesn¡¯t seem that fond of Mnie? He has never said anything good about her.¡¯ ¡®I just hope Vania isn¡¯t the third party in this.¡¯ ¡®The mess just keeps growing. Didn¡¯t President Luke make an announcement about this before? Why is Vania the third party now? I hope President Luke makes a statement about this.¡¯ Meanwhile, Vania did not pay any attention to everyone else¡¯s reactions. She scoffed at Mnie and taunted, ¡°No one mentioned anything about this, so why are you bringing it up? You and I are both perfectly aware of who you are, so you don¡¯t need to bother announcing it to the world. The matter at hand right now is the validity of her identity.¡± She pointed at Be and smirked. ¡°You said your name¡¯s Esther Godwin, correct?¡± Be had not prepared for this at all and her mind went nk. She gave Mnie a frantic stare, hoping that Mnie would help her. However, before she could catch Mnie¡¯s gaze, Vania spoke up again. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you right now. Why are you looking at Mnie?¡± Be forced herself to stand her ground as she said unconvincingly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Lunaste¡¯s assistant, Esther Godwin.¡± Vania snorted and said, ¡°Be Godwin, shouldn¡¯t you have tried harder when you picked your new alias? Changing to a name like Esther Godwin makes you seem like a joke.¡± ¡®What?! You¡¯re telling me that she¡¯s Be Godwin?! Did I hear it wrongly?¡¯ ¡®What on earth is happening today? This isn¡¯t the grand finale of ¡®The Voice¡¯ anymore. It¡¯s thest episode of some melodramatic soap opera.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t believe it. No wonder her face looks rather peculiar. It must be a result of stic surgery.¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 372 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Be¡¯s usations ¡®I thought there¡¯d be a twist, but I didn¡¯t expect an entire maze of twists¡­¡¯ Be trembled so violently that she nearly dropped her microphone. Her surgery had been done in total secrecy, and she even disguised her voice today, so how did Vania find out about this? Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She was stricken with fear and the voice inside her head kept repeating, I¡¯m done for. Mnie froze as well as a chill ran down her spine. She was on edge as she waited to hear what Vania would say next. However, Be¡¯s terror somehow made her bolder, albeit taking leave of her senses too. She gritted her teeth and berated Vania, ¡°How dare you call me a fake? What gives you the right?¡± She screeched at the top of her lungs until the tiny device she ced inside her mouth to change her voice fell onto the floor without her noticing. Be continued to put up a fight. ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence to back up your ims that I changed my name?¡± Vania raised her brows in amusement and pointed at the device on the ground. ¡°Would that count as evidence?¡± Be nced at it and her eyes nearly popped out. Mnie tried her best to catch Be¡¯s attention and warn her not to say anything else, but Be did not look at her at all. By now, Be forgot to keep her act up. Her expression was sinister as she screamed, ¡°You¡¯re a b*tch, Vania Greyson! You¡¯re just trying to get back at me!¡± ¡°Oh? Is there some kind of conflict between us? It seems like you¡¯re not Esther Godwin after all,¡± Vania chuckled. Be¡¯s expression changed when she realized she had dropped the facade, but she could not take it back anymore, so she screamed, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to set me up and get back at me because I like President Luke! Hah! I¡¯m going to expose your true colors to the entire world today!¡± She turned to the live-feed camera and said behind gritted teeth, ¡°Vania Greyson is an evil and cunning woman! She pretends to be a weak and gentle woman to gain President Luke¡¯s trust, and then she uses all sorts of heinous tactics to get rid of any woman whoes near him so that she¡¯ll be the only one who stays beside him.¡± Vania had not said anything, but Be turned to her and huffed, ¡°Did I miss out on anything?¡± Vania¡¯s expression was calm as she was not at all concerned by Be¡¯s attempts to besmirch her. ¡°What you¡¯re saying has nothing to do with today¡¯spetition.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it has nothing to do with thepetition. If you don¡¯t have the guts to refute me, then it means I¡¯m right! You can¡¯t say anything in your defense because it¡¯s the truth!¡± Be gloated as she believed that she had managed to turn the tables on Vania. Vania had a faint smile, but her expression was cold. Anyone familiar with her would know that she was well and truly mad now. However, Be assumed that she managed to expose Vania¡¯s schemes, so she pressed on. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it because I exposed the truth about you, so you don¡¯t even dare to defend yourself?¡± Vania¡¯s expression remained neutral as she looked Be in the eyes and said coolly, ¡°Why should I concern myself with such ludicrous usations? Once we¡¯ve dealt with this issue regarding the competition, everyone will know the truth about what¡¯s happening right now.¡± Be kept her head held high as she retorted confidently, ¡°Fine. I can¡¯t wait to see how you get out of this. Hurry up and exin yourself then. If you don¡¯t give a satisfactory exnation about why you¡¯re causing a scene right now, I¡¯ll sue you for nder.¡± Be sounded so sure of herself that everyone else began to worry about Vania instead. On the other hand, Mnie had no idea what got into Be. Why was she going up against Vania? Did Be have other motives that Mnie did not know about? All Mnie could think about right now was how to distance herself from this messter. Vania leveled Be a look that seemed to signify that she would soon get what she wanted. ¡°Soon enough, you¡¯ll be taking the stand in court.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 373 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Lunaste¡¯s True Identity ¡°However, you¡¯ll never be able to file a countersuit.¡± Be felt a shiver run down her spine as she saw how confident Vania was. Her heart began pounding. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of me earlier? Why is she different now? Mnie could tell that Be¡¯s future was already a given. She did not care about losing the help of Be, but she could not allow Be to drag her down as well. She frantically tried to formte a contingency n. Just then, Vania turned to the perplexed host and said politely, ¡°I would like you to help me with something.¡± The host had been at a loss for quite some time now, so now that Vania was willing to take the lead, he nodded at once. ¡°By all means, ask away.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vania took her phone out. ¡°Help me connect this to the projector. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to share with everyone.¡± ¡°Of course, just give me a moment.¡± The host called out to the sound engineers and got everything set up for Vania. Everyone, including the host, turned their gaze toward the giant screen on stage. Vania swiftly opened the profile page on a music tform. The Inte connection was a little slow, so it took a while to refresh. ¡®Why is she showing us this?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t this the tform that Lunaste uses? Her songs were first released here.¡¯ ¡®My guess is that the profile page has a picture of her assistant.¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Vania Greyson is Lunaste¡¯s assistant?¡¯ There was no way of knowing how the cogs turned in some of theizens¡¯ heads as they came up with the idea that Vania would be an assistant. To be fair, a lot of the contestants, judges, and members of the audience had the same thought as well. Right at that moment, the profile page refreshed and disyed the information for all to see. There were a few key pieces of information. Artist Name: Lunaste Legal Name: Vania Greyson These two lines were followed by several certificates, as well as a detailed record of all her published works and the awards she won. There were also tform notices, onlinements, and so on. Everything proved that Vania was indeed Lunaste. Once again, another of Vania¡¯s identity was revealed¡ªa songwriting genius with countless awards to her name. Everyone fell into a state of absolute shock and disbelief. Mnie clenched her fists at once. It¡¯s her again? How many identities does she have? Her gaze was different from everyone else as she scrutinized Vania. As for Be, she had broken out in a cold sweat as she chanted to herself, It¡¯s all over. It¡¯s all over for me. The online viewers started another round of frenziedments. ¡®The great designer, Mia Stravinsky; the advertising guru, Mr. Wright; the songwriting genius, Lunaste; and the president of Gxy Corporation, Vania Greyson! Are we in some kind of alternate universe where she¡¯s actually a goddess?¡¯ ¡®How can anyone be this aplished? Is it possible for a person to be at the top of so many different fields?¡¯ ¡®Most importantly, she¡¯s a stunner too! If she chose to join the entertainment industry, she¡¯d probably earn the title of Sexiest Woman Alive too.¡¯ The onlinements were going wild with praises for Vania. No one could be jealous of her as they were allpletely floored by her aplishments. Hanson¡¯s eyes were also full of pride as he gazed at Vania. It was only befitting that the woman he loved was such an amazing person. Vania caught his gaze, and they gave each other a warm smile. ¡®If Vania didn¡¯t smile at President Luke, I would¡¯ve forgotten all about him.¡¯ ¡®Now¡¯s a good time to add that Vania¡¯s man is also one of the GOATs out there. I¡¯m soooooooo jealous of them.¡¯ Atst, the host seemed to have found his voice again. He reimed control of the room and asked the audience, ¡°Does anyone have anything else they¡¯re curious about? Let¡¯s ask Ms. Greyson¡ªthat is, Lunaste herself, to enlighten us.¡± ¡°I want to know where the assistant is right now.¡± ¡°Who on earth gets the vote?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 374 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 374 Chapter 374 Love of My Life ¡°Does this mean the winner¡¯s going to be someone else? What are the results now?¡± ¡°I want to know what the theme of Lunaste¡¯stest song is!¡± The audience called out all the questions they had. Vania was very patient. She gestured for them to quieten down before speaking into the microphone, ¡°My assistant was attacked while making her away over here.¡± She emphasized the word ¡°attacked¡± and the audience shuddered as their thoughts went straight to the worst-case scenario. Mnie was ashen, and Be was trembling so hard that she nearly lost her bnce. Even they, the ones who plotted the whole thing, did not know the condition and whereabouts of that assistant right now. Vania had been on-site all along, so how did she find out? Mnie had a pretty solid n in mind already. No matter what, she had to ce all the me on Be for everything. As everyone grew fraught with anxiety, Vania yed an audio recording. The sound quality was rather poor, but still clear enough to hear the conversation that had been recorded. It started with a loud screeching sound of someone mming the brakes on a car, and then a woman eximed in fear, ¡°Who are you guys?! Let go of me!¡± Following that, there was a rowdy group of men who began to holler and curse. The woman¡¯s mouth was stuffed with something as her screams turned muffled and indistinct. At the very end, a man said, ¡°Hey Daggert, I found it. Sandy and I will stay behind to keep an eye on her. You can go ahead and take the documents and credentials to them.¡± The audio recording ended at that. Just as a few people moved to question the validity of the audio recording, Vania spoke up first. ¡°I¡¯ve already reported this to the police, and based on the information I provided to them, they were able to locate my assistant. Thankfully, she only had a few external injuries, nothing serious. As for those three hooligans who kidnapped her, they¡¯ve been found and taken into police custody.¡± Mnie and Be were in a daze to find out that Vania had managed to strike that quickly. Vania added, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything more about this case. The police will report their findings once they finish their investigation.¡± Even though Vania did not dere who the mastermind was, everyone knew the answer already. They scoffed at Mnie and Be with disdain. The two women were ripped to shreds by the audience. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mnie¡¯s eyes darted around as she tried to find an escape. Be was petrified. Her gut was telling her that there was no way she was getting out of it this time. With how bleak things were looking for her, she tried to put up onest defense by shrieking, ¡°No, it¡¯s all a lie! Vania made it all up! She¡¯s an evil and despicable woman who is willing to do anything to get Hanson!¡± Be looked like a lunatic as she screamed at Vania, ¡°Exin yourself! Why don¡¯t you exin yourself? After saying all these things, why don¡¯t you dare to respond to what I said earlier?!¡± She began tough maniacally. ¡°You¡¯re scared of me. You dare not say anything. Hahahaha¡­¡± However, Vania did not entertain Be who seemed to have lost her mind. She continued to answer the audience¡¯s questions. ¡°As Lunaste, I did not have any opinion about any of the contestants. All I intended was to let my assistant share the lyrics of mytest song.¡± She chuckled shyly and said, ¡°I wanted to use this program as a tform to dedicate this song to the love of my life.¡± ¡°Wow¡­¡± The audience broke out in shrieks and howls as they heard the words ¡°love of my life¡±. The tense and awkward atmosphere was finally broken by Vania¡¯s deration. ¡®Doesn¡¯t Vania¡¯s smile look a little too coy? I can feel the love even through the screen.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s so sweet! Are the lyrics written for President Luke?¡¯ Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 375 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 375 Chapter 375 Hanson¡¯s Stance ¡®Even the rich profess their love in a different way. Quick, reveal the lyrics.¡¯ Vania was not in a hurry to reveal the lyrics. Instead, she only said to thepetitors, ¡°I¡¯ve participated in the wholepetition and the judging was fair. As such, I will leave the final results to the judges.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This only meant that Mnie¡¯s first ce did not count and that she needed to y fair. The crowd apuded her again, seemingly satisfied with her decision. ¡®Vania is being very fair. I support her.¡¯ ¡®Mnie is obviously not at the level of being a champion. I support Vania¡¯s fairness too.¡¯ Vania ced the microphone after that as a signal that she had finished stating everything. Then, Hanson picked it up and made a rare joke, ¡°My Queen has finished speaking, so it¡¯s my turn now.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A self-deprecating joke made the crowdugh out loud. ¡®It¡¯s finally President Luke¡¯s turn. I wonder what he¡¯s going to say.¡¯ ¡®Is the president¡¯s position that low in his household?¡¯ ¡®Even if President Luke was joking, I still feel pressured by him.¡¯ ¡®President Luke is too dominating. I could feel his aura even through the screen.¡¯ ¡®It looks like he really dotes on Vania.¡¯ After telling the joke, Hanson immediately showed a cold face. ¡°I will be revealing the answer to the incident concerning Mnie and that woman, Be.¡± A trembling Mnie looked at Hanson with a flurry of emotions. Then, she heard Hanson slowly say, ¡°I have two children, but it is unknown who their mother is.¡± Mnie was left in shock after hearing this. I¡¯m done. Hanson still found out in the end. The Inte was going restless too. ¡®Did Mnie lie again?¡¯ ¡®Did she get a p in the face again? Are any of her words true? Last time, she published a post ndering President Luke and Vania. This time, it was revealed that it was all fake.¡¯ ¡®Why does someone like Mnie exist? Is she here to act as an anti-example for the kids?¡¯ Hanson was still talking, ¡°I announce yet again that the woman I love from the start till the end is only Vania. Besides her, I don¡¯t have another in my heart.¡± Hisst sentence showed just how loyal he was, making a lot of women watching the live stream green with envy. After that, heughed, a rare sight in front of the crowd. ¡°I hope that she gets jealous more often, so she can chase away those hateful women.¡± Not only did Hanson deny Mnie and protect Vania at the same time, he also humiliated Be. It was enough for him to state his stance on the matter. Feeling her heart shatter, the teary-eyed Mnie was numb as she waited for the final result. On the other hand, Be was scared out of her wits. Standing there, she also did not react. The scene heated up in discussion, with Hanson finally controlling the crowd. ¡°Now, let¡¯s invite the host to give out the awards.¡± Right then, the music resumed again, and the incident from earlier seemed nothing more than a fleeting memory. The host announced, ¡°Would our champion, Kiki,e up to the stage and take your prize?¡± It was within expectation that Kiki would be the overall champion, as she had taken first ce in the lastpetition. On top of that, her singing abilities were undoubtedly the best. After the judges gave her the prize, Vania read the lyrics, seeing as her assistant could note. ¡°The song¡¯s name is: ¡®Gazing Upon the Moon¡¯. You said that you would be with me for eternity and that the moon was our witness.¡± Hearing the name of the song, Hanson was a bit stunned as he looked lovingly at Vania. That was when their first kiss took ce. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 376 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 376 Chapter 376 At Wits End Vania felt her ears go red, but she still maintained herposure. ¡°Congrattions to Kiki, our champion. I hope we can have a happy coboration.¡± ¡°I will try my best. Thank you, Ms. Greyson and President Luke.¡± Kiki was surprised at how she came in first ce. The host then continued, ¡°Let us congratte the champion, Kiki, for thest time. We¡¯ll see you next time.¡± ¡®The Voice¡¯ then ended. The moment the livestream ended, the police immediately entered and took Be away. Be shouted while being escorted away, ¡°Mnie, help me! Save me!¡± Yet, Mnie did not even look at her as she was afraid of being dragged down with her¡­ As she watched Be getting taken away, she was afraid of ending up in the same situation as her. She was afraid of trouble finding her. So, under everyone¡¯s noses, she secretly slipped away. The first thing she would do was find someone to convict Be of her crimes and let her take the fall. It would be best if she did not bother her ever again. After the show ended, Vania and Hanson walked under the moonlight. Holding her by the shoulders, Hanson said, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised that you wrote a song for me.¡± Vania only looked up at the moon and said, ¡°The inspiration just happened to strike me.¡± Having other thoughts, Hanson said, ¡°Did you already like me back then? After all, that was the day of our first kiss.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Blushing, Vania denied that. ¡°What are you talking about? I was just a bit moved that day. That¡¯s all.¡± Of course, Hanson knew that she was being shy. Following her, he looked up at the moon and said, ¡°I was really moved tonight.¡± The two then exchanged gazes before smiling. Vania then changed the subject, asking, ¡°What did you mean when you said that Morales and Morgan¡¯s real mother were unknown?¡± ¡°It was exactly as it meant,¡± stated Hanson nonchntly. Seeing him so nonchnt, Vania did not continue asking. The incident five years ago had something amissed, which Vania had suspected long ago. She had sent her people to look into it, thinking that she would soon know the answer. Now that the business with Dn, Be, and the show hade to an end for now, Vania could take a slight breather too. ¡°It has been a tiring day. Let¡¯s quickly go home and have dinner with the kids.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Holding her hand, they then went back to Haling Vi together. Even though Mnie was scared out of her wits, her mind was still repeating the words Hanson said, ¡®It is unknown who their mother is.¡¯ What do I do now? After hesitating for a while, she finally called the strange and familiar number. Soon enough, the call went through as a charismatic voice came from the other side, ¡°Speak.¡± As straightforward as always. Panicked and nervous, Mnie immediately said, ¡°Hanson is suspicious of my identity. What should I do next?¡± The man on the other sideughed without a care, obviously not sharing her worries. Instead, he only replied, ¡°So?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Stop. No buts.¡± The man was growing a bit impatient. Frowning, Mnie could not ept the man being so nonchnt, so she asked, ¡°What if Hanson finds out that I¡¯m not the mother? What do I do then? I can¡¯t possibly return to his side after that.¡± Yet, the man onlyughed louder at her words. ¡°I gave you a chance five years ago. But, it was your own stupidity that made you fail in getting him five yearster.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 377 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 377 Chapter 377 Abandoned Mnie became a bit angry after her ipetence was revealed. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t want things to go my way? What do you want me to do now that everything has already happened?¡± Snorting, the man only replied, ¡°Just wait for further instructions.¡± He then promptly hung up. Mnie gripped her phone tightly while hearing the beeping tone. What does this mean? Am I abandoned by everyone? How can this be? She was racking her brain, trying toe up with a solution. The moment Vania and Hanson reached home, the six children surrounded them. Naturally, they had seen the livestream today as the eldest and second child praised Vania. ¡°Nicely done, Mommy. Baddies should get the punishment they deserve.¡± Jacob and Jude also nodded in agreement at Vania, thinking how satisfying it was to look at Mnie¡¯s and Be¡¯s terrified expressions. Smiling, Vania then noticed Morales¡¯ and Morgan¡¯s inexplicable expressions before she nced at Hanson. Inparison, both of them were not so excited since Mnie was their mother. Naturally, they heard Hanson denying Mnie¡¯s words tonight. Morales asked perplexedly, ¡°Daddy, are we really not Mommy¡¯s children?¡± Hanson only rubbed their heads dotingly. Not wishing to hide anything, he replied, ¡°Five years ago, there was an ident between me and your mommy. Maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding in all this. I will investigate everything clearly.¡± He then looked at Vania and the four kids. ¡°But, no matter what happens, I, as well as your brothers and Miss Greyson, will always be here for you.¡± The four kids nodded. ¡°Yup. We¡¯ll always be your brothers.¡± They would help in the investigation too. Lowering herself, Vania gently said, ¡°We¡¯ll be with you, always.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Both Morales and Morgan nodded obediently. The family then ate their dinner in a peaceful manner. Next morning in the office of Gxy Corporation. Linda, who looked somewhat disappointed, was holding the results and said, ¡°Boss, the results were the same as five years ago.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a bit down, Vania felt very pensive after perusing through the report. Was this all just wishful thinking on my part? Was the man that night not Hanson? Were the children really not mine? At the same time, Vania was not the only one feeling sad as Hanson was also upset over the results of the report. Frowning deeply, he thought about how Vania was the one who said the room number, so how could this be wrong? Could two people have entered the room? No. Someone must be interfering in all this. Then, Hanson asked coldly, ¡°How are things on Eddie¡¯s side progressing?¡± Larry responded, ¡°As per your instructions, we¡¯ve been searching for him, but we still couldn¡¯t find any traces.¡± ¡°Concentrate the search in Hammond.¡± Since he wasted all this effort in doing this, that means he will come back here. Now that a lot of things are out of his control, he might be making a move soon. Larry nodded. ¡°Understood. I will increase the men on the search.¡± After pondering for quite a while, Hanson, who was a bit expectant yet afraid, asked with a frown, ¡°Do you have the results of the blood test?¡± With a lowered head, Larry did not dare utter the truth, as he feared that this might hurt Hanson. After all, he knew how hopeful his employer was. ¡°About that¡­¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 378 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 378 Chapter 378 A Quiet Date Upon noticing Larry¡¯s expression, Hanson already knew the answer. He waved at him. ¡°Say no more.¡± He was a bit overwhelmed right then. It all points to Vania being the woman that night. But, why is everything being overturned? Somewhat tired, Hanson said, ¡°Just keep investigating it. I want to see what Eddie will do.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After Larry left, Hanson kept massaging his forehead. For some reason, he felt a bit bitter inside and only wanted to go see Vania. Yet, he did not know what to say to her. Grabbing his keys, he drove around aimlessly. In the end, his car arrived at Gxy Corporation. It was already after office hours by then, as Hanson looked at his watch before calling Vania. ¡°Hey, Hanson.¡± One could, if they listened closely, hear Vania¡¯s slightly tired voice. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. I¡¯vee to pick you up.¡± Vania replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle down now.¡± She then sighed after seeing Hanson¡¯s car through the window. Regaining herposure, she went downstairs, acting as if nothing had happened. Yet, while waiting for Vania, Hanson took out a cigarette from his shirt pocket in frustration. This was the second time he smoked after meeting Vania, but he remembered that she did not like the smell of tobo upon taking a drag, so he extinguished it. Nevertheless, Vania still detected the smell with her sharp senses. ¡°Is something up?¡± Smiling bitterly, Hanson noticed Vania¡¯s fatigue. ¡°That¡¯s right. You too?¡± When Vania came down, she made herself look calm and collected, but she still could not escape Hanson¡¯s eyes in the end. Smiling, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.¡± ¡°Care to share what happened?¡± Hanson asked. Lowering her head, Vania hid her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s just that I thought of things wrongly.¡± Since she did not want to speak, Hanson did not question her further, as he silently drove. Vania reached out and caressed his tightly furrowed eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ncing at her, Hanson replied, ¡°Same as you. An unwanted result.¡± Even though the two did not expose each other, they had a feeling that they were thinking about the same thing. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Noticing the familiar street, Vania said, ¡°We should go backter. The kids will know something¡¯s up, seeing how obvious I am.¡± ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Hanson turned the car around while asking. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Hammond International Hotel.¡± Although she detested that ce, she wanted to go there today, thinking that something mighte to her mind. The hotel was a ce where food and entertainment met. It was a nice and rxing ce. However, Hanson grew a bit worried upon hearing that Vania wanted to go there. Still, he conceded after seeing how much she wanted to go. ¡°Okay.¡± Hanson chose the top floor with the best view, as the two sat opposite each other on the balcony. ¡°Some red wine?¡± Nodding, Vania replied, ¡°Sure.¡± The two did not talk while they drank from their cups and admired the view. It was only after a long time did the wind blow their worries away, and their expressions slowly rxed. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 379 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 379 Chapter 379 Putting on a Show It had been five years since then, and it was something that had been considered to be in the past. Thus, it was still up to them to decide on the future. The two seemed to smile at the same time. Hanson said, ¡°Ladies first.¡± Smiling rxingly, Vania changed the subject. ¡°There are still three days left before the kids go to school. Which kindergarten will Morales and Morgan be attending?¡± ¡°Blooming Kindergarten,¡± Hanson answered. ¡°They¡¯ve been attending there from day one.¡± Vania did not think that they were attending the school too, as she had not met them. ¡°What a coincidence. Jude is attending that school too.¡± Vania smiled, as if fate had brought them together. ¡°That¡¯s great. The brothers can get to know each other better then.¡± Satisfied, Hanson was happy that they were even fated to choose the same kindergarten. Raising her ss, Vania stated, ¡°We should go back now.¡± Now that they had mostly calmed down, the children would only panic if they did not go back sooner. Hanson toasted her before drinking from his ss in one shot. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ Time flew by, and three days passed in the blink of an eye. Mnie, who was still terrified, did not daree out of her house. She was afraid of Hanson severing her and the kids¡¯ rtionship if he found out about what happened. Yet, after waiting for three days, it did not seem that Hanson had made any moves. Then, she recalled what the man said. Who is he? The things he arranged can¡¯t even be detected by Hanson. How is there such a capable individual? Noticing her daughter looked so worried and in her own world, Josie walked over and reminded her, ¡°Have you forgotten what day today is?¡± As Mnie looked back at her confusedly, Josie sighed. ¡°Forgetting even such a major event. I think you can give up on returning to Hanson¡¯s side.¡± Hearing her own mother¡¯s quip made Mnie angry. ¡°What are you talking about, Mom? How could you curse your own daughter? Just spit it out.¡± Josie only red at her and said, ¡°Today is the day those two brats, Morales and Morgan, are going to school. Are you still going to stay here and mope around?¡± Her words made Mnie stand up in regret immediately. How could I have forgotten about this? This is a good chance to see Hanson. She then said to Josie, ¡°Thanks for the reminder, Mom.¡± After that, she quickly applied makeup and drove to Haling Vi. Now that she could not enter the vi¡¯s main gates, she could only wait outside anxiously. Fortunately, half an hour had not even passed before the two adults appeared with six children in tow. Seeing this, Mnie got out of the car and rushed to them. She exined upon seeing Hanson¡¯s solemn face. ¡°Today is the day where the kids are going to school. I¡¯m here to send them to school with you.¡± Vania and her children were not surprised at Mnie¡¯s sudden appearance, as they calmly watched her put on a show. Meanwhile, Morales and Morgan were different, calling her intimately upon seeing her, ¡°Mommy.¡± Hearing the children address her so intimately nearly made her burst out in tears before she asked, ¡°My sweethearts, have you readied everything for school?¡± The two brothers instantly replied, ¡°Ms. Greyson and our brothers had helped us prepare.¡± Smiling subtly, Mnie raised the item in her hand. ¡°Mommy was afraid that you might not get used to school on the first day, so I especially prepared something for you. It¡¯s all in this small baggy. Take it.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Back when the kids went to school, she did not prepare so thoroughly, nor did she ever volunteer to send the kids. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 380 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 380 Chapter 380 A Mother and Her Offspring With a cold face, Hanson uttered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve given them the things, you can go back now.¡± Mnie was shocked since she had assumed that he would at least be fazed a bit by Morgan and Morales¡¯ excitement upon seeing her. She bitterly said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t chase me away. Let me send the kids to school since today is their first day of school. Other kids have their parents to send them. How bad would Morales and Morgan feel if they didn¡¯t have theirs?¡± While saying that, she was already crying, as if wanting to use her tears to prove her pain. Nheless, Hanson was not moved by this. ¡°Vania and I being with them is enough. We don¡¯t need you.¡± Mnie¡¯s heart was crushed by this. What Hanson was essentially telling her was that she had been completely reced by Vania. Now, she did not dare ask Hanson again, as she knew he would not agree to it. So, she could only ce her hopes in Morales and Morgan while she spoke with tears in her eyes, ¡°Can I send you to school?¡± After these few days, Morales and Morgan were already aware of Mnie¡¯s wrongdoings. Nevertheless, since she was still their mother and since they had lived together for five years, it was impossible for them not to have any kinship with her. Although they were sad and angry, they still wanted her here. They looked at Hanson with pitiful eyes, seemingly asking him if it was possible. Seeing how Hanson was not responding, Morales spoke timidly, ¡°Daddy?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Morgan also opened his mouth, ¡°Can she, Daddy?¡± Hanson was a bit troubled over this. I¡¯ve already told them all they needed to know, so why are they still acting in this manner? It seems like it hasn¡¯t reached the time to sever their rtionship. In the end, Hanson could only concede. ¡°Do you really want her to go with you?¡± The two children immediately nodded upon hearing this. ¡°We do.¡± This was because their mother had never sent them to school before, so they wanted to experience it at least once. Seeing this development, Mnie instantly knew there was still hope for her. She said, ¡°I¡¯m only going to send them to school. I¡¯m not going to cause any trouble.¡± Hanson nced at Vania. Even though he had repeatedly promised her that he would stop contacting Mnie, he failed to do so. Thus, he med himself for it. On the other hand, Vania knew just how inseparable a mother and her children could be. She recalled how Jude was still speaking to his foster father even after the mistreatment he went through before he left. So, one could see just how hard it was for Morales and Morgan to leave Mnie, especially when she had not done anything yet. ¡°Just listen to the kids¡¯ wishes.¡± Vania smiled at Hanson, indicating that everything was fine. Coincidentally, she also had a lot of questions about the incident five years ago. If she gave Mnie a chance now, there might be an opportunity that might present itself. Hanson turned and looked at Mnie, warning her, ¡°I think you should know what you should and should not say.¡± Teary-eyed, Mnie was overjoyed at this. ¡°Yes, I know. I know.¡± ¡°Drive your own car. You don¡¯t need to ride with us,¡± stated Hanson coldly before he got in the car with Vania and the kids. This made her very bitter. Do I not even deserve to sit with them now? It¡¯s not as if such a big car can¡¯t fit me. Even though she was very reluctant, she still drove her own car in the end. Throughout the whole trip, she followed them closely, like a stalker. With cruel thoughts in mind, she wanted to step on the pedal and crash into them, making Vania and her children all perish in the process. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 381 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 381 Chapter 381 D*mning Comments There were a lot of children gathered at the school¡¯s entrance. Since they had not seen each other for the entire break, they were chatting along passionately. In particr, the children, who seemed to have infinite topics they could talk about, were all very happy while chatting. ¡°Wow, James, I finally get to see you again.¡± ¡°Long time no see. Did you all miss me? I¡¯m dressed up as a princess today.¡± ¡°Could you not be so cold?¡± The trio were very handsome and aloof, so they were very popr in school. A lot of children greeted them happily, but they acted coldly as if they did not see them at all. The trio were all thinking: What a bunch of naive girls. It was not that they found them hateful; it was just that they found them troublesome. After all, what would children know about love? They only knew how to follow them around all day long. The children had already gotten used to them being so distant, so the atmosphere did not die down just because they did not speak. ¡°Wow, is that your daddy? He¡¯s so handsome.¡± ¡°It turns out that you really have a daddy.¡± ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t mention him at all. It turns out that your daddy is so handsome. Are you afraid of us snatching him away?¡± The word ¡®daddy¡¯ made the four children feel a bit uneasy, even though they did not deny this. If this were the past, the brothers would walk away if one were to continue asking about their father. This time, they decided to let others know that they were not fatherless children. On the other hand, Hanson felt his heart pang in pain after hearing the children¡¯s discussion. Do they usually receive such d*mningments in school? At that moment, his fatherly instinct kicked in, as he greeted the children passionately, ¡°Hello. I¡¯m the father of these four children.¡± The four children did not think that Hanson would admit to being their father, which made them shocked and surprised, as they, who became teary-eyed, looked at him with a torrent of emotions while their hearts were full of inexplicable feelings. Yet, to not let Hanson discover this, they immediately turned their heads around. Hanson, who saw this, only reached out and rubbed their heads endearingly tofort them. Full of inexplicable feelings too, Vania knew just what kind ofments her children faced. Originally, she came here with a heavy heart only to have her expectations subverted. She also looked at Hanson the same way her children did. Reaching out, Hanson also rubbed her head. ¡°You¡¯re not a child, and yet you still need me tofort you?¡± Vania could not hold back herughter upon hearing this. On the other hand, Mnie, who was being ignored, was even more worried, as she never thought that Hanson would admit to being their father. At this time, a child suddenly discovered Jude. ¡°Hm? Is this a new schoolmate?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°He¡¯s also so handsome.¡± They all looked at Jude, who was very hopeful about this ce since it was the school of his dreams. But upon facing these girls, he also frowned involuntarily, looking just like Hanson. James only crossed his arms. ¡°Just ignore them.¡± Jack followed up, ¡°You need to get used to them acting in this manner all the time.¡± Nodding, Jude showed that he would remember it. Then, Vania held Morales and Morgan¡¯s hands while saying to her children, ¡°You¡¯ll be in the same ss from now on. Remember to help each other out, alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll take good care of our brothers.¡± The four kids nodded obediently. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 382 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 382 Chapter 382 Missing Jude Morales and Morgan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Greyson.¡± Looking at them, Vania smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time now. Go to your ss.¡± Mnie, on the other hand, waspletely ignored and could not squeeze in a single word, even though she was here to send the kids to school too. Finally, a chance presented itself, as she said, ¡°Mommy willeter to pick you up after school.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mommy. Goodbye, Daddy¡­¡± Morales and Morgan waved at them. The four children also waved at Hanson in a rare sight before they went into their ssrooms. It was only after they went in that Mnie asked Hanson, ¡°Can Ie pick the kids up after school?¡± Hanson did not even look at her as he held Vania¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Immediately, Mnie chased after them and called out the name she had been wanting to say for a very long time, ¡°Hanson.¡± Hanson stopped upon hearing this, but he did not turn back. ¡°I remember telling you that this name wasn¡¯t one you could call. Don¡¯t challenge me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mnie became silent before she uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t do it in the future.¡± Snorting, Hanson then left with Vania. Meanwhile, Mnie, who watched their backs as they left, had a thought enter her mind. You think that you¡¯re going to live in peace from now on? You can stop dreaming now. Vania arrived at thepany to have Linda report to her, ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve finished the investigation on all the orphanages and treatment centers in Hammond.¡± Vania followed up, ¡°But, there¡¯s no news at all, right?¡± Nodding, Linda replied, ¡°Boss, do you think we¡¯ve been deceived?¡± Vania shook her head. ¡°I suddenly believe that the child is in the city.¡± When finding a child, one would find some traces of them, no matter how small they were. Yet, they could not find anything about her. There was a strong possibility that even Mnie did not even know where she was. So, that message must be sent with an aim in mind. But, who has the capability to control all this? At this moment, Linda interrupted her thoughts by asking, ¡°Boss, in what direction should we continue our investigation?¡¯ Immediately, Vania replied, ¡°Search the wealthy.¡± She had a hunch that her daughter might be living in a well-off environment. Linda nodded at this. ¡°Understood. I will send people to keep a lookout in other ces too.¡± ¡°I also have another thing for you. Send people to monitor Mnie and see who she has been contacting.¡± A feeling told her that the person who texted her had something to do with Mnie. ¡°I understand.¡± Just as Vania was about to say something, her phone rang. Her phone showed that it was the kids¡¯ ss teacher. As her heart skipped a beat, Vania¡¯s first thought was that something had happened. She immediately answered the phone. ¡°Is this Jude¡¯s mommy? I¡¯m Constance Vino, his ss teacher.¡± A panicked voice came from the other side. An uneasy feeling made her stand up at once. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Vino?¡± ¡°Pleasee to the school with the father of the child at once. Jude has gone missing.¡± Missing? Vania was stunned, as her head was in a nk while the teacher¡¯s words kept repeating in her head. ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± ¡°Jude¡¯s mother? Are you still on the phone?¡± It was only after quite a while that Vania snapped back to reality. As tears slid down her face, she said tremblingly, ¡°I¡¯ming now.¡± In a panic, she grabbed her keys and said to Linda, ¡°Jude has gone missing.¡± Linda was shocked to hear this. Immediately, she replied, ¡°I will investigate this immediately.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 383 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 383 Chapter 383 A Negligent Teacher Running all the way to her car, Vania got into the driver¡¯s seat as fast as she could before breathing out heavily. Only slightly did she calm down. I will not panic now. She then took out her phone and contacted Hanson. The call hardly took a second to go through, and the speaker¡¯s adoring voice could be heard. ¡°Darling?¡± ¡°Hanson, Jude¡¯s missing.¡± Vania¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m going over now.¡± Hanson was shocked, but he quickly became solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the school.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hanson knew just how much Vania suffered to find Jude, so he drove quickly to the school, thinking about the unimaginable that would happen if anything happened to the child. The two reached the school at almost the same time, as Hanson went to hug Vania upon seeing her. ¡°The child will be fine. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ve already sent Larry to look into this.¡± Nodding, Vania was a bit teary-eyed. ¡°He will be fine.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what happened.¡± Hanson held her hands tofort her. In the ss teacher¡¯s office. The trio immediately went up to them upon seeing Vania arrive. Lowering their heads, they were very remorseful. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s our fault for not looking after Jude. Please punish us.¡± Vania only replied gently, ¡°My sweethearts, this isn¡¯t your fault. Mommy is not angry with you. Now, let¡¯s find Jude.¡± The trio nodded. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get Jude back.¡± With a stern expression, Hanson looked at the teacher. ¡°How did Jude go missing?¡± The appearance of such a domineering individual suddenly made the teacher very nervous. She only replied softly, as she did not dare match Hanson or Vania¡¯s gaze, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the whole situation either.¡± As the identities of the children¡¯s parents were not documented, she was not too sure who they were, but judging from their aura, she knew that they were not ordinary people. Then, she kept thinking about what to do next. ¡°You don¡¯t know? How did you even be a ss teacher?¡± Vania suddenly became very fierce, as the person responsible could even utter that she did not know about a child missing under her care. ¡°Did you find out about the situation immediately?¡± The teacher could not speak, as she was struck speechless. Snorting, Vania replied, ¡°What did you do from the time Jude went missing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The teacher could not reply to her since she had not done anything. ¡°Call the police now,¡± ordered Vania. However, the teacher only grew nervous at this and tried to stop her. ¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t you make sense of the whole situation before calling the police? Maybe the child was just being yful and hid somewhere because he did not want to attend ss. I don¡¯t think we should trouble the police over such a trivial matter.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Livid, Vania red at the teacher. ¡°This is a trivial matter?¡± Intimidated by her fierce stare, the teacher replied, ¡°N-No, it isn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you calling the police? Are you hiding something?¡± Vania¡¯s voice sank frightfully low. In a panic, the teacher picked up her phone tremblingly. ¡°O-Okay.¡± Due to the pressure from Vania, she could not even speak properly. It was only until she called the police did Vania turn around and look at her kids. ¡°Tell Mommy now, what happened?¡± James spoke, ¡°It was break time during sses when Judy said that he wanted to go to the bathroom, so we apanied him. But, he did note back out.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 384 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 384 Chapter 384 C.S.I. Jack added, ¡°We saw Jude enter the bathroom ourselves. When I felt that something was off, I told someone to open the door only to discover that it was empty inside.¡± ¡°The inside of the bathroom was fine. It didn¡¯t look like a fight broke out,¡± Jacob analyzed. After hearing about the process, Vania said to the teacher, ¡°Bring me to the surveince room.¡± The teacher only stood on the spot and stuttered awkwardly, ¡°The surveince system was down today.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t the school require daily checks of the footage? Where¡¯s the principal? Call her.¡± Even though Vania already had Linda on the case, her main goal was to get more information from the school. Sadly, they did not know anything, which was testing her patience. ¡°The principal, she¡­ isn¡¯t here today¡­¡± The terrified teacher said this tremblingly, not daring to face Vania at all. With a deathly stare, Vania nodded in response. ¡°Nice. Very nice. I will deal with you allter.¡± Turning around, she then looked at the trio and said, ¡°Recall back and see what was amiss.¡± It was then that Hanson suddenly spoke, ¡°When you called for help, did the three of you go? Or did one of you stay there?¡± Shocked, one of them answered, ¡°We all went. Maybe someone took Jude away during that time?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Yet, Hanson only replied, ¡°No. He went off by himself.¡± His words stunned everyone. Could it be that this was not a missing person case? While Vania and the trio were racking their brains, only the teacher had a smug expression as she said, ¡°Miss, you should teach your children better and not let them wander off on their own. Now that he has gone missing, the responsibilitynds on the school.¡± The teacher spoke with disdain. Her attitude made Vania shoot a re at her. ¡°Up till now, nothing is set in stone yet. Is this what you should say as a teacher? You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush just yet. It will soon be revealed who needs to take responsibility, and no one will escape their fate.¡± Due to the teacher¡¯s fear of Vania¡¯s fierceness, she lowered her head and shut up, even though she was still unconvinced. Vania then asked Hanson, ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Turning his attention to the trio, Hanson asked, ¡°You said that Jude went missing during sses, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± James nodded. ¡°Were there any other ssmates present when you felt that something was off?¡± After recollecting the scene, Jack nodded, ¡°There was.¡± ¡°That proves my point. If someone took Jude away under forceful circumstances, he would have screamed for help loudly and everyone here would¡¯ve reacted to that.¡± Hanson continued deducing and asked, ¡°Did you ask the other children after the incident about Jude?¡± Jacob replied, ¡°The bathroom stall¡¯s door had been locked all that while. When we opened it, Jude was already gone. The other children said they didn¡¯t see him.¡± Nodding, Hanson stated, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look in the bathroom.¡± That teacher watched them analyze the situation as if it were a movie, looking surprised. Watching them leave, she immediately followed after them. As it was during a time where sses were still ongoing, the bathroom did not have anybody in it, which made things more convenient. James pointed at the door. ¡°It was this stall.¡± After taking a look around, Hanson suddenly fixed his gaze on the window above the stall. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 385 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 385 Chapter 385 The Plot Thickens As the stall was right below the window, the bathroom was essible through the window itself. ¡°Is this window usually open?¡± This question was obviously directed at the teacher, as she replied nervously, ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Hanson then went in for a closer look. This window isn¡¯t all that high up. Facing the window is the back door of the school, and outside is a busy road. Observing the street with the same gaze, Vania suddenly demanded in a cold tone, ¡°Give me the names of all the personnel who are working today.¡± ¡°About that¡­ It¡¯s not under my jurisdiction¡­¡± An unknown surge of bravery welled up within the teacher as she still tried to shirk responsibility. ¡°Really, huh?¡± Hanson¡¯s stare made her immediately change her words, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look back at the office.¡± They returned to the office. It was then a police officer rushed over with a subordinate in tow. After seeing Vania and Hanson, he stepped forward respectfully. ¡°President Luke, Miss Greyson, how can we help you?¡± Hearing the mention of President Luke made the teacher panic. In Hammond, the only person who was addressed as such could only be Hanson Luke from Luke Corporation. As for the woman with the surname, Greyson, it was clear that she was Vania Greyson from Gxy Corporation. She was shocked. Not good. I¡¯m in trouble now. Regretting what she had said earlier, she was terrified. Hanson nodded at the police officer and said, ¡°Copy all the surveince footage. Then, watch for the back door footage and inform me as soon as the child appears.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The officer nodded and took the photo Vania gave them. After that, they started delegating the tasks amongst themselves. ¡°Split into two teams. One will handle the surveince while the other will ask around on the street. Report to me if there is anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The officers dared not dy this one bit, as they began their investigation instantly. ¡°Where are the names?¡± Vania asked coldly. The anxious teacher took out the staff roster. ¡°All the teachers are here.¡± Vania looked at the names on it, only to find they were the same as before. No new members were added. At this moment, the trio could care less about Hanson¡¯s presence as they said to the teacher, ¡°Miss, we would like to use yourputer for a while.¡± Not daring to stand in their way, she instantly stood up and gave way to them. ¡°Sure, use it.¡± In reality, she was insulting them inside. What can three snot-nosed brats do on aputer? Meddling kids. However, after seeing their little fingers type on the keyboard rapidly, Hanson understood their intentions and walked to their side while saying, ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage first.¡± His words scared the wits out of the teacher while she quicklyforted herself. These three children won¡¯t be able to find anything out anyway. N?velDrama.Org content rights. James, who was calmly operating theputer, replied, ¡°The surveince was intentionally switched off by someone.¡± ¡°I just need to recover the moment before the surveince was switched off. Then, we might be able to find our suspect.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were also glued to the screen. ¡°You¡¯re almost there, James.¡± The trio watched the screen closely, fearing that they might miss the tiniest trace. The teacher, who was listening to them, was a bit pale by then. How could they have such abilities? Both audio and visual appeared on theputer. Stunned, the teacher could only stand on the spot, dumbfounded. How did it end up in such a state? So, taking advantage of them all focusing on theputer, she secretly sent a text message. Looking at the time, the person who entered the earliest was the security guard, but he was just doing regr maintenance work, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 386 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 386 Chapter 386 The Neighbor After an hour had passed, a janitor went in with a mop. However, five minutes after she left, the surveince system broke down. ¡°It must be her!¡± Jack shouted. His shout shocked the teacher. Have they made so much progress? Then, James erged the still image and said to Vania, ¡°Mommy, the janitor looks unfamiliar to me.¡± Vania then turned to the nervous teacher. ¡°Who is she?¡± Rubbing her eyes, the teacher pretended to say, ¡°I can¡¯t see her that clearly. The previous janitor had just left the position. So, I¡¯m not too sure who this is either.¡± ¡°Haha.¡± Vania sneered. ¡°It looks like you only focus on teaching the students and educating yourself without caring about the world around you.¡± Terrified, the teacher did not dare to look at Vania. Just as she was about to exin, the principal rushed over. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss. I have prior engagements and just came back to the school.¡± After observing Vania and Hanson from head to toe, she politely stated, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all about the situation. As the person responsible, I truly apologize and promise to cooperate fully in the search for the child.¡± Vania snorted, as she did not want to hear these superficial words. Instead, she pointed at the person on the screen. ¡°Who is that?¡± The principal stepped up to exin this. ¡°The old janitor quit. Today was the first day of the recement janitor¡¯s shift. Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°After she went into the surveince room, the system went down.¡± James exined patiently again. Nodding continuously, the principal said to the teacher, ¡°Miss Vino, please call the person over.¡± Even though Constance immediately went to the janitor¡¯s room, the person had already cleared out a long time ago. Returning to the office, she said shockingly, ¡°The janitor has run away.¡± Surprised, the principal questioned the teacher, ¡°Didn¡¯t you introduce this person to the job? Can¡¯t you call her?¡± At this point, Vania interrupted her, ¡°Principal, what do you mean by this?¡± Does the teacher know the janitor? With a fake smile, the principal replied, ¡°Since the previous janitor quit, Miss Vino introduced one of her neighbors to the job.¡± ¡°Did you do a background check on the person?¡± Vania frowned. This was because the school stated that no matter the position, everybody who wanted to work in the school needed to go through a background check as a means of keeping the children safe. ¡°Erm¡­ Due to theck of manpower, I did not investigate her. I just let her assume the position first.¡± The principal was a bit overwhelmed by Vania¡¯s questions. ¡°So, this is how the principal manages the school,¡± said Vania in a fierce and sarcastic manner. Then, she looked toward Constance and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling the person?¡± Running out of options, Constance could only call her in front of them several times to no avail. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Panicking, the principal thought of an idea. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your neighbor? Why don¡¯t we go to her house and search for her?¡± Before the teacher could respond, Vania interrupted her. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think they are just neighbors.¡± Surprised by this statement, Constance rebuked, ¡°She really is my neighbor. If you don¡¯t believe it, I can lead you all there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vania was full of sarcasm. ¡°I swear.¡± The teacher looked like she was taking an oath. ¡°Take a look at what this is then.¡± Vania pulled Constance over and pushed her to theputer screen. It turned out that the trio had already investigated the identity of the janitor. She was no neighbor to Constance. She was not even from Hammond, as it stated she had arrived just three days ago. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 387 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 387 Chapter 387 s, The Truth! The janitor¡¯s information was disyed clearly on the screen. Seeing the details, the teacher started to sweat profusely. ¡°Are you still not going toe clean?¡± Vania sounded unnaturally cold. ¡°N-No, there¡¯s no such thing. She is my neighbor.¡± Even though the teacher was all sweaty by now, she was still very stubborn. At this time, Hanson only uttered, ¡°With my presence, no questions will be left unanswered.¡± Smirking at the teacher, Hanson continued, ¡°If you want to do it this way, I¡¯ll let your wishe true.¡± As he pped toward the direction of the entrance, the principal and Constance were directed there only to see police officers rush in. When did they arrive here? The teacher shook her head constantly while the officer was about to handcuff her. ¡°Please, n-no¡­¡± ¡°No? It¡¯s toote now.¡± Just as the officer subdued her and was about to handcuff her, she finally conceded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk¡­¡± The officers looked at Hanson, but Hanson replied, ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk now.¡± This was because the trio had found something out, as James started, ¡°One week ago, someone contacted this janitor. It was the same person who came to Hammond.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From the report, we can see that prior to the day the janitor left, it was the same person who contacted her,¡± Jack added. ¡°Lately, Miss Vino has also been in contact with that person frequently.¡± Shocked, Constance was unaware of the other things. Yet, it was true that someone contacted her and rmended this person to be a janitor at the school. Didn¡¯t they say that no one would find out about this? How did they manage to uncover all of this so quickly? She was so surprised that she fell onto the floor. Looking at the screen, Vania asked, ¡°Can you check who the person is?¡± The trio shook their heads. ¡°All the numbers were problem-free. It¡¯s only this number that we couldn¡¯t get anything out of. It¡¯s a burner number, by the looks of it.¡± Vania had guessed that there was someone who had been plotting this. But why? ¡°Contact the previous janitor,¡± said Vania. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Unfortunately, the number had also be invalid. Does the trace end here? Vania then turned toward the teacher. ¡°Tell us how you contacted them. In detail.¡± Now that everything had been exposed, the teacher cried while saying, ¡°There was a woman who called me, iming that she had a janitor to rmend to me.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And¡­ And then they said that the janitor was a bit slow, so nobody wanted her no matter who interviewed her. She said that as long as I help rmend her, I would get a hundred thousand no matter if she gets the job or not. So, I¡­¡± The teacher¡¯s voice became softer and softer. ¡°This means that you never saw the caller throughout the whole process.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Constance admitted it bitterly. Directing her attention to the principal, Vania questioned, ¡°And how did you deal with this?¡± The principal knew that the cat was out of the bag at this stage, so she could only admit it at this point. ¡°The janitor came by herself and offered me a hundred thousand right away. Since we were short on manpower, I gave her the job.¡± Lowering her gaze, Vania thought to herself, So this is how the principal and the teacher of this school conduct themselves. What right could they possibly have to teach the students? ¡°President, Boss¡­¡± At that moment, Larry and Linda both rushed in. ¡°President, we¡¯ve found something. The young master met a woman at the back door of the school.¡± Meanwhile, Linda reported to Vania while handing her a photo, ¡°Boss, the person looks like the foster mother of the young master.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 388 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 388 Chapter 388 A Deadend It¡¯s her? Stunned, Vania asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡± ¡°The young master was taken by her. We¡¯re still in the middle of finding their tracks.¡± No wonder Hanson said that Jude went off willingly. It turns out that he had met his foster mother. But, how did she know he was attending school here? And how did she so urately contact him? Vania¡¯s thoughts were a mess. Then, Hanson simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s find him using the leads we have.¡± ¡°Wait. I still have something I need to deal with.¡± Looking at the principal, Vania stated, ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± The principal could not believe her words. Fired? This is the best school in Hammond for me, and the bribes for me are innumerable. I cannot afford to lose this position. So, she tried to fight back and say, ¡°Even though you¡¯re the head of Gxy Corporation, what right do you have to fire me?¡± Vania only replied sarcastically, ¡°ording to the school rules, all personnel need to go through a background check before being employed, yet you did not do so. The school¡¯s surveince system should be checked and maintained every day, but you still haven¡¯t done anything despite the system being down for so long.¡± Just as the principal tried to defend herself, Vania continued, ¡°As far as I know, there wasn¡¯t any meeting that required you to venture out of the school. But, you were absent from work with no proper excuse.¡± Walking to her face, Vania uttered, ¡°Any one of these is enough to relinquish your position.¡± The principal frowned, as she did not know why Vania knew the rules of the school so well. Nevertheless, she still chose to rebuke her, ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have the power to interfere in any matters concerning the school.¡± ¡°As the head of Gxy Corporation, I do not have the power to do so. As the investor of the school, though, I believe I have enough right to do so.¡± Vania¡¯s words terrified the principal. She¡¯s actually an investor of the school. Hanson, who also just found out about this, discovered that Vania would always surprise him at the most unexpected of times. Speechless, the principal knew that she was done for now. What was left in her heart was infinite regret. If she had not epted that money, she would not havended herself in this situation. Looking at how remorseful she was only served to irritate Vania, as she said to the police, ¡°Just bring them away.¡± ording to the rules, they would have taken them in and judged them together after closing the case. The officers immediately took them away. Looking at the children, Vania said, ¡°Sweeties, could you go home with Morales and Morgan and wait patiently until Ie home? I¡¯m going to find your brother with Hanson.¡± The trio nodded obediently. ¡°We will continue to help you chase them down, Mommy.¡± Vania then said to Hanson, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Watching the footage Larry brought back, Hanson stared at the car Jude got into and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the car now?¡± Larry replied, ¡°These people must have nned this beforehand, as they dumped the car at a spot where there was no surveince.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve also sent people to look at the surveince nearby, but we didn¡¯t see any suspicious vehicles entering or exiting.¡± Linda frowned. ¡°Besides that, we¡¯ve looked through the nearby shops to no avail.¡± While they were talking, the car had stopped in front of the emptied car. The four of them got off. Pointing at the two roads in front, Larry stated, ¡°These two roads are the only way a car can drive out of here.¡± Both roads were not wide, and there was not much traffic either. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Also, Larry and Linda were capable people. If they said that Jude had not left this area, it meant that he really had not. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 389 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Sharp Observation Vania turned back and looked at the motels as well as small restaurants, asking, ¡°Did you search through all the shops?¡± Larry nodded. ¡°We brought the police and searched through each and every one of them.¡± Frowning, Vania asked, ¡°Where could they have gone?¡± It was then that Hanson suddenly said, ¡°Come with me.¡± Surprised, Vania asked, ¡°You have a clue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. But, I¡¯ll know once we check it.¡± Holding Vania¡¯s hand, he walked toward the car and took the car¡¯s license te off. As expected, there was another number te beneath it. Wide-eyed, Larry had an image sh across his mind. ¡°I know what¡¯s up now. President, Miss Greyson, hurry and get in the car.¡± Linda finally said, after they got in, ¡°They¡¯re heading to the train station.¡± The train station? Vania¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Where was the child, who she had painstakingly found, about to be sold off to again? Hanson could only hug her while using his hand to run across her back repeatedly as a means of comforting her. ¡°Honey, no matter what, you must stay calm and don¡¯t be rash. We can solve this together.¡± Hanson was afraid that Vania might harm herself under impulse. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Because of her anxiety, Vania was somewhat trembling. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Just as the car was about to turn, Hanson suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Larry stepped on the brake hard before looking in the direction of Hanson¡¯s gaze. ¡°Hot Deal Motel?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this ce.¡± Although Vania did not know why Hanson noticed this ce, she trusted his decision nheless. ¡°Do you want to call more people over just in case?¡± Vania was afraid that the four of them might not be enough to stop the perpetrators. Looking up, Hanson replied, ¡°No need.¡± The four of them were enough. Vania looked in the direction of his gaze only to see a room with an open curtain and nothing else. Detecting her confusion, Hanson exined, ¡°Just now, when we were cornering, I saw someone looking out the window.¡± Ah, that¡¯s why. Vania was in awe of Hanson¡¯s extraordinary observation skills. ¡°Your man used to be the war god of the army.¡± Hanson left such a sentence before getting out of the car. He did not head straight into the motel, though. Instead, he shot a look at Larry. Understanding what he meant, Larry immediately drove the car to the back of the motel. Before they got out of the car, he said to Vania, ¡°Miss Greyson, after three minutes, enter the room with Linda together.¡± ¡°Okay. You and Hanson need to be careful.¡± Vania was worried about them. Nodding, Larry then ran up the stairs to the back door. In that room, Jude had fallen asleep after being drugged by his foster mother. Meanwhile, his foster mother, Susan, was looking out the window anxiously with her man, Donny. ¡°Why are they not here yet?¡± Susan was getting impatient. Didn¡¯t they agree to rendezvous at this time at Hot Deal Motel in this room, so they could take the kid? If they don¡¯te soon, the drug¡¯s effect will pass, and the kid will wake up soon. Then, it would really be troublesome. Donny, who was also frowning, stated, ¡°We¡¯ve taken the five hundred thousand anyway. Let¡¯s wait for five more minutes. If they don¡¯te, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± After all, they had never seen this amount of money in their lives. Nodding, Susan asked, ¡°But, what about the kid? Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to bring him along?¡± ¡°Just find a ce and abandon him there.¡± Donny was devoid of sympathy, as bringing Jude along was like strapping a time bomb to himself. In reality, he wanted to leave him now and run with the money. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 390 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Jude Is Found Right at that moment, there was a knock on the door. Donny and Susan jumped at the sound and exchanged a look. That person had guaranteed that this was a safe ce, so that was why they chose to meet up in this motel. Was it the person they were supposed to be linking up with? The two of them hesitated for a moment. He went closer to the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Outside the door, Hanson and Larry nced at each other before Larry said, ¡°I¡¯m here for the child.¡± As soon as he said that, he kicked the door open. Before Donny could even react, Larry had kicked him down to the ground. Susan saw that things were going south, so she grabbed Jude and tried to jump out the window, but she had only taken one step when Hanson snatched the boy out of her hands and pushed her down to the ground as well. Donny howled in pain and threatened them, ¡°Hey! Who are you?! Why are you breaking into our room? I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡± Larry stomped down on him a little harder. ¡°No need. We¡¯ve already called the police for you.¡± All the color drained from Susan¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you guys?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are,¡± Larry scoffed. Donny and Susan struggled to make their escape. ¡°Get off us! What do you want? We can give you money.¡± They were sensing danger by now, but thankfully, they had 75,000 on hand. They were willing to pay these guys to let them off. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Larry snorted. ¡°All we want is to catch you guys.¡± They want to offer money to President Luke? What a joke! At this moment, a group of police officers stormed into the room, and the team leader immediately instructed his men to apprehend Donny and Susan. The team leader showed his police badge to them before saying, ¡°There¡¯s been a report that you two are involved in child trafficking. You¡¯ll need toe with us.¡± ¡°Let go of me! We¡¯re not trafficking anyone. That¡¯s my son,¡± Susan yelled and pointed at Jude. However, she did not have a motherly gaze when she looked at Jude. It was as if she was looking at a stranger. None of the police officers bothered responding to what she said, and the one holding her tightened his grip on her. Donny was fighting tooth and nail to get out of the police officers¡¯ hold as well. ¡°You have no evidence! How can you arrest us without any evidence?! Let go of me!¡± However, no matter how hard they struggled, they could not break free at all, and the police officers soon put them in cuffs. The team leader announced sternly, ¡°We won¡¯t arrest innocent people, but we won¡¯t let criminals go free either. Justice will be served once we take you back to the police station. Take them away.¡± There was no way out for them now. Furious at being caught, Donny took his rage out on Susan. He began to holler and curse at her. ¡°B*tch! If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I wouldn¡¯t havended in this mess! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± He was handcuffed and unable to do anything else but hurl verbal abuse at her. The police officers herded them out and finally, Donny¡¯s screams were out of earshot. The leader of the team then asked Hanson, ¡°President Luke, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Not for now,¡± Hanson said as he approached Jude, but frowned as he stared at the child. At the same time, Vania and Linda rushed into the room. When Vania spotted the unconscious Jude on the floor, she felt her heart drop. Her hands and lips began to tremble as she cried out frantically, ¡°Jude, Mommy¡¯s here. Jude¡­¡± Again and again, she called his name in an increasingly shaken voice, but Jude did not react to her cries at all. Vania¡¯s heart crumbled to pieces. She threw herself over him and pleaded, ¡°Jude¡­ Jude¡­¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 391 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 391 Chapter 391 I¡¯ll Make Her Pay Jude remained motionless. Vania¡¯s blood ran cold as she clutched Jude¡¯s body. ¡°Jude, look at me. It¡¯s Mommy.¡± She kept shaking him to wake him up, but no matter how hard she tried, he remained unconscious with his eyes shut. Vania was stricken with fear and her mind went nk. In those mere moments of terror, all her emotions washed over her. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she trembled as she hugged Jude tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Please open your eyes and look at Mommy, please,¡± she cried in agony. Vania¡¯s tears kept flowing as she med herself for everything. This was the most vulnerable she had ever been as others had only ever seen her strong and confident side, and her heart wrenching sorrow left everyone else shattered too. As Hanson stared at Jude who was still unconscious, his heart also ached painfully. His throat tightened and he heaved a heavy sigh. He went over to Vania and took Jude into his arms beforeforting her, and himself, by saying, ¡°We don¡¯t know Jude¡¯s condition right now, so let¡¯s not think the worst of it, okay? We need to take Jude to the hospital right now. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a way to wake him up.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes were red and pitiful. As she nodded at him, her eyes were full of trust and faith in him. The look in her eyes felt like it pierced right through Hanson¡¯s soul, and his fists tightened. Once they arrived at the hospital, Hanson carried Jude in his arms and ran toward the emergency room. He realized how light Jude was. It was almost as if he might float away at any given moment. He looks just like me, especially with his eyes closed. Is he truly not my son? ¡°President Luke, the doctor¡¯s here.¡± Larry sped over with the hospital¡¯s top medical experts in tow. ¡°President Luke, please ce the child on the gurney.¡± A group of nurses came over with a gurney and rushed Jude into the operating theater. Vania followed closely behind them. It slipped her mind that family members were not allowed to enter. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter. Please wait outside.¡± The doors to the operating theater mmed shut. Vania was drained of all her energy as she slumped against the wall with hollow eyes. Hanson pulled her into a hug and said, ¡°The best doctors are all in there with him. Everything will be fine.¡± Vania pushed her way out of his arms and covered her face as she cried out painfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t keep my eye on him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. No one could¡¯ve predicted that this would happen. We¡¯ve caught the ones who did it, so we¡¯ll find out who plotted this.¡± Vania sniffed and her eyes turned cold. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would do such a thing, apart from her.¡± Hanson frowned as a name popped into his mind as well¡ªMnie. Was she behind this too? Vania continued, ¡°When I gave birth to the children, it was Mnie who sent them away. Apart from her, no one knows where the children had been sent to, and no one knows who Jude¡¯s adopted mother is.¡± Even Vania had only ever seen a picture of Jude¡¯s adopted mother. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Hanson¡¯s frown grew deeper as he looked into Vania¡¯s eyes. ¡°Darling, what do you want to do? I¡¯ll support your decisions no matter what.¡± Mnie¡¯s actions were unforgivable. The fact that she had sold Vania¡¯s children off alone was reprehensible. ¡°Once I find out why everything happened, no matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make her pay.¡± Vania¡¯s words were her way of informing Hanson that she would not be going easy on Mnie even though she was Morales and Morgan¡¯s mother. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 392 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Jude¡¯s Blood Type Hanson looked Vania in the eyes and announced his support. ¡°No matter what it is, as long as it is what you want to do, I¡¯ll forever be on your side.¡± He made it clear that she could do whatever she wanted without having to hold back because of him. Vania saw the steadfast look in Hanson¡¯s eyes, and her face crumpled. Just as she was about to speak, a doctor came out of the operating theater. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Once she saw the doctor, she hurried over in a panic and grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡± Her eyes were fraught with anxiety. The doctor was also rather concerned. He frowned and said, ¡°Your son has been fed with sleeping drugs, so you could say he¡¯s asleep right now. He¡¯ll be able to wake up once the drugs are gone from his system.¡± Vania exhaled in relief once she heard what the doctor said. It was just sleeping drugs after all. She had given herself a terrible fright earlier. She looked at the doctor expectantly. ¡°In that case, when will my son be waking up?¡± The doctor looked at Vania and exined a little helplessly, ¡°Ms. Greyson, your son has O-negative blood which is already rare, and furthermore, he has a rare blood disorder where he is at great risk of drug poisoning when ingesting sleeping medication, especially at such high doses.¡± Drug poisoning? Vania¡¯s heart caught in her throat once more. ¡°Is there an antidote?¡± For some reason, the image of Jude, colorless and with his eyes closed, shed across her mind. She assumed the worst. The doctor said, ¡°Your son¡¯s life is not in danger. However, we¡¯ll need to run a series of tests to determine when he¡¯ll wake up.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running the tests now then?¡± Vania asked in heightened anxiety. Once she heard that Jude¡¯s life was not in danger, her heart settled back down, but now she was anxious to know what was happening to his body. Hanson could tell that the doctor was put in a tough spot. ¡°Just go ahead and tell us what your concerns are.¡± The doctor paused to find the right words to exin the situation. ¡°President Luke, these tests are dangerous and there is a high possibility that the patient might bleed out quite a bit. This is why we need to warn Ms. Greyson first.¡± ¡°I can give my blood to him.¡± Vania stuck her arm out at once. She was willing to give her life to Jude, let alone a little bit of blood. However, the doctor shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Just tell us straight.¡± Hanson deduced that the doctor was afraid to tell them something. Since Hanson spelled it out like that, the doctor got straight to the point. ¡°Ms. Greyson, you and your son do not have the same blood type, so it won¡¯t be of any help if we took your blood.¡± Vania was shocked. What did the doctor mean when he said that they were not of the same blood type? Were they not rted? ¡°My son and I¡­¡± Vania attempted to ask. The doctor figured out what she was thinking. ¡°Oh, your son takes after his father¡¯s blood type, so it¡¯s best if we can get the father toe.¡± So that¡¯s what he meant, Vania thought to herself. Her eyes dimmed once she heard what the doctor said, and she did not know how to respond. After a long pause, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Is that the only way?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°The only way to treat this kind of poisoning is to extract the blood and cleanse it before putting it back into the system, but while this is happening, we have to give the patient a blood transfusion as well. Otherwise, the patient¡¯s condition will be very dire if he loses too much blood. However, as your son¡¯s blood type is rare, we don¡¯t have any supply of it left in our blood bank.¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 393 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 393 Chapter 393 A Series of Coincidences Vania heard it loud and clear. The doctors had no other options. She lowered her head as her body went limp. It felt like her world was crashing down around her, and all she could feel was fear and despair. Everything turned into a hazy blur as tears came gushing down her face. Right then, Hanson ced a hand on her shoulder, and somehow, it gave her hope. Vania looked up at him and her heart stirred expectantly. She believed that he had to have a way out of this. True enough, she heard Hanson say, ¡°My blood is type O-negative. You can take mine.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes widened. It was supposed to be a rare blood type. Jude had it because of his father, and now Hanson had it too? All of these thoughts kept circling around inside her head like something was about to explode inside her. The doctor was taken aback too. ¡°It¡¯s rare to find someone with this blood type and it¡¯s usually passed on through family members. It¡¯s such a twist of fate that you and the little master share the same blood type, President Luke.¡± The doctor knew that Vania and Hanson did not have a child together, so hemented in surprise when he heard this. However, this news hit differently for Vania and Hanson. The words hit Vania like a ton of bricks. Hanson¡¯s eyes were fixed on the doctor. ¡°Hurry up and take my blood so that we can run the tests.¡± He nced at Larry to hint that he should take one of the blood samples to run a DNA test. Larry got the message and headed off with another doctor. As Vania watched Hanson leave with the doctor, she had aplicated look in her eyes. Earlier on, she investigated the truth about what happened five years ago, but the results stipted that Hanson was not the man from that incident. Did something go wrong with the investigation? It was beginning to dawn on her that perhaps someone had already nned everything from the start five years ago. The doctor brought Hanson into a treatment room and ran some tests. ¡°President Luke, your blood type is a perfect match with the little master. There won¡¯t be any complications if he receives a blood transfusion with your blood.¡± The doctor sounded quite eager. It was the first time that he came across such a perfect match between two unrted people. Hanson had his own conclusion to draw about this. ¡°Good. Get on with it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The doctor swiftly made the preparations and started running the tests on Jude. Soon, the results were out and the doctor reported to Hanson, ¡°President Luke, the patient does indeed show signs of poisoning. We will need to start the blood extraction process for both of you.¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± It was a fairly simple process. They extracted blood out of Jude¡¯s system and channeled it into a machine that would cleanse the blood of all toxins before transfusing it back into Jude¡¯s body. While this process carried on smoothly, another doctor came in with ab sample. The doctor apologized to Hanson. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, President Luke, but I was just notified that all the DNA testing equipment in the hospital has broken down.¡± Hanson¡¯s brows creased at this unexpected turn of events. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The doctor sensed Hanson¡¯s displeasure and immediately suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a rush, President Luke, you could leave the sample with us and we¡¯ll run the tests as soon as the equipment gets fixed.¡± How could there be such a coincidence? Hanson asked the doctor, ¡°When did the equipment break down?¡± ¡°They had just broken down when Mr. rk and I went over,¡± the doctor replied truthfully. ¡°Is that so?¡± Hanson sneered as his expression turned cold. The equipment broke down right when he wanted to run a DNA test. So they caught wind of it pretty quickly, huh? Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 394 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Jude Is Fine N?velDrama.Org content rights. There was no doubt that the blood sample would be tampered with too if left here at the hospital. ¡°Destroy the sample at once. It¡¯s not necessary to run the DNA test anymore,¡± Hanson instructed coolly. ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± The doctor nodded and destroyed it right away. ¡°Will there be anything else, President Luke?¡± ¡°No. You can go back to work.¡± Hanson¡¯s mind was upied with other things right now. ¡°Yes, President Luke.¡± The doctor exited the operating theater. Hanson gazed at Jude. Some things were evident even without a DNA test. However, the fact that someone had pulled such a trick on him left him seething. The treatment process took a whole hour. Vania¡¯s hands were mmy as she anxiously waited outside the operating theater. The moment the door opened, she rushed over. The first person who walked out was Hanson. Vania felt a pang in her heart when she saw that he looked a lot paler than before, so she asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a bit of blood,¡± Hanson assured her. The doctors kept within the range when they drew his blood, and Jude¡¯s treatment went smoothly, so he did not need to donate all that much blood. ¡°Hanson, I can¡¯t thank you enough for this.¡± Even though they were in a rtionship now, she still did not take what he did for granted, and she truly felt grateful for his actions today. Hanson brushed his fingers through her hair as he said, ¡°I told you. You don¡¯t need to thank me for anything.¡± Vania nodded. She did remember those words. Still, her heart was full of gratitude as she cherished Hanson for his eptance and everything he had done for her. Hanson seemed to see right through her, so he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m determined to marry you, so no matter what, the six children are part of our family. I¡¯m sure you would¡¯ve done the same.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes reddened as she nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. All six children are our family.¡± Hanson wiped her tears away. ¡°If you insist on thanking me, then you can make it up to me once Jude recovers.¡± He cracked a joke to lighten the mood, which was something rather unexpecteding from him, but it worked to ease the tense moment. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and see how Jude¡¯s doing.¡± Vania¡¯s lips twitched as she nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± She walked over to the bed and saw that Jude was still lying unconscious on the bed. His hands were littered with needle marks. The sight of them alone was enough to prove how painful the treatment must have been. Vania¡¯s tears began streaming down her cheeks again. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡± The doctor was a lot more rxed this time. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Ms. Greyson. Your son will wake up once the anesthetic wears off.¡± There was finally a smile on Vania¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°Not at all, Ms. Greyson. We¡¯re only doing our jobs. We¡¯ll bring the little master and President Luke up to the ward to rest now.¡± Once they moved to the ward, the doctor hooked both Hanson and Jude up to an IV drip. ¡°Ms. Greyson, President Luke, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Feel free to give me a call if you have any questions.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vania escorted the doctor out of the room before soaking a towel in warm water to wipe Jude¡¯s face. She adjusted his covers and stared at him for a while before sitting down beside Hanson¡¯s hospital bed. She poured a ss of water and brought the ss up to Hanson¡¯s lips. ¡°Look how dry your lips are. Here, drink some water.¡± Everything about Vania right now, from her gaze to her smile, and also to her tone of voice, was sweet and gentle. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 395 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Jude Wakes Up Hanson¡¯s heart melted into a puddle. He nced down at his hand, which was hooked to an IV drip, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t use my hand. You have to feed me.¡± However, Vania did not help him with the ss of water. Instead, she dove in for a kiss. Out of the blue, she felt the urge to kiss him, so she did just that. This was the first time where Vania took the initiative to kiss Hanson. After a momentary daze, Hanson put his arms around her and pulled her in to deepen the kiss, and he could feel her heart beating against his. ¡°Darling,¡± Hanson breathed hoarsely. He released her from his grip, but Vania did not move away. She chose to nestle into his arms. Being in Hanson¡¯s arms right now and holding him this way made her feel as if she was home atst. He was her safe harbor. ¡°I¡¯m so d I have you.¡± Vania closed her eyes, basking in the slight heaving of his chest and the warmness of his breath. Hanson¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he gently patted her on the back, almost as if he wasforting a child. ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Vania held him for quite some time before getting up. By now, all her emotions had returned to normal. Hanson was her cure. ¡°Here, have a sip of water.¡± She brought the ss back up to his lips again. Hansonplied and took a sip before calling out to her adoringly, ¡°Darling.¡± He loved calling her that. Vania smiled. ¡°You should take a nap. It¡¯s always important to rest after donating blood.¡± Hanson settled back down onto the hospital bed, but he said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay awake and wait with you until Jude wakes up.¡± Vania knew that Hanson wanted the child to see them both once he woke up, so she nodded. ¡°Still, go ahead and sleep if it gets too tiring, okay?¡± Hanson only responded with a smile. Why would it be too tiring for him? All he did was let the doctor draw some blood from him. His complexion might be a little paler than usual, but his body was fine. Vania and Hanson continued to watch over Jude. Somehow, both of them saw the other in Jude¡¯s face. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just then, Jude¡¯s body twitched slightly and his eyelids shook a little, as if he was about to wake up. All at once, Vania went forward to hold his hand as she called out softly, ¡°Jude? Jude¡­ can you hear me?¡± Jude¡¯s eyelids were still quivering. While his eyes did not open yet, he seemed to react to her words. Vania continued, ¡°Jude, it¡¯s Mommy. I¡¯m right here with you. Could you open your eyes and look at me?¡± All of a sudden, Jude¡¯s body trembled violently, as if he was in the middle of a nightmare. Vania quickly tried to soothe him. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Jude. You¡¯re safe now. Mommy¡¯s right here with you.¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Jude¡¯s eyes shed open and he sat up at once. It was all a blur to him, and he blinked in fright until his eyes focused and he saw that he was with Vania and Hanson. All of his fear vanished, only to be reced by guilt and self-me. His expression wasplicated as he said in a small voice, ¡°I made a mistake.¡± Vania¡¯s eyes were on the verge of crying tears of joy as she hugged Jude and said, ¡°Darling, I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake. I was so worried.¡± She saw the look in his eyes and assured him, ¡°I will never me you for anything. All I want is for you to be safe.¡± Jude stared at Vania. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but nothing came out. Vania waited patiently and did not try to rush him. After a long bout of silence, Jude finally spoke. He seemed to struggle very hard to get it out, and his voice was full of emotion as he cried out loudly, ¡°Mommy!¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 396 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The Note Vania¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This was the first time Jude ever called her ¡®mommy¡¯, and it came under such circumstances too. There were no words to describe what was going through Vania¡¯s mind right now, but her eyes reddened with tears of joy. Once she came out of her daze, she pulled Jude into her arms and hugged him so tightly that she knocked the wind out of his chest. She said in excitement, ¡°Jude, you¡¯re finally calling me Mommy.¡± Vania did not know how to exin what she was feeling, but her eyes continued to tear up. She helped Jude to lie back down on the bed before saying, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry about anything, okay? All you need to do right now is rest. I¡¯ll be right here with you.¡± Jude tried to get up, and he looked like he had something to say. Vania hurriedlyforted him. ¡°You¡¯re hooked up to an IV drip, so you need to stay still.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Jude frowned. His expression made it clear that he was determined to speak. ¡°You can speak while lying down if you really must say something.¡± Vania did not want him to overexert himself since his body would be weak right now after the treatment. Even so, Jude was determined to sit up, so Vania had to oblige and help him up. Jude¡¯s posture had always been proper, and it was now too despite his health condition. Hanson smirked while watching from the side. Jude¡¯s firm attitude must¡¯vee from me. Meanwhile, Jude was also staring at Hanson. He kept staring for quite some time before saying, ¡°Thank you.¡± This was Jude¡¯s first time addressing Hanson personally, and his gratitude was sincere. If Hanson had not been willing to donate his blood to Jude, thetter would not be awake right now. Hanson knew that Jude was a sensitive soul and he did not want the young boy to think too much about this, so he said half-jokingly, ¡°Since I helped you this time, could you not be so against my rtionship with your Mommy?¡± Hanson was referring to them as a couple, naturally. After all, whenever the kids saw him and Vania kissing, they would re at him. Jude had a grateful expression just a few seconds ago but the moment he heard what Hanson said, his expression darkened and he said stiffly, ¡°These are two unrted things.¡± His protest over Hanson and Vania¡¯s rtionship was a matter of principle. It had nothing to do with his gratitude toward Hanson for saving him. He owed Hanson a debt of gratitude, and he was willing to repay it. If Hanson ever found himself in any sort of trouble, Jude would do his best to help him; not just because Hanson saved him, but also because they were rted by blood. Seeing how firm Jude was about this, Hanson could only sigh to himself. These children were very protective of Vania, and it was as if they were her knights in shining armor. However, now was not the time to dwell on this. Hanson exhaled and held his emotions back as he said to Jude, ¡°What did you want to tell us?¡± Jude recalled that too, and his mind flitted through everything that happened. Then, he reached into his pocket and passed a note over to Vania. ¡°One of the cleaningdies handed this to me.¡± The scrap of paper was crumpled like it had been gripped in someone¡¯s hand. After smoothening out the wrinkles, the message was clear for all to see. ¡°I¡¯m on my deathbed and I want to see you onest time. You must keep this a secret. I don¡¯t want anyone else to find out about this, or else, I will despise you forever.¡± The message was signed off with the name Susan Ledger¡ªthat was Jude¡¯s adopted mother. After reading the note, Vania looked up at Jude with a slightly grim expression. Every single word in that message was calcted specifically to convince Jude. That person knew that Jude was a kind soul who valued rtionships very much. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 397 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 397 Chapter 397 A True Connection That woman wrote that she would despise Jude forever. This message was aimed at his conscience and made it so that he would surelyply with her demands and meet her. Vania sneered. Every single detail is so carefully crafted. Jude began ming himself again. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to see her onest time.¡± In his barest of memories, he recalled that his adopted mother was someone who did give him a little bit of warmth and care in that violent family of his. She was the only light in the darkness of that period of his life, and he still clung to it now. Therefore, when he heard that she was on her deathbed and wanted to see him onest time, he did not hesitate at all. He did as she said and ran out in secret to meet her, but he never thought that it would lead to this instead. Not only did he hurt himself, but he also hurt those around him. Jude could not forgive himself for this. He added bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I caused you all to worry about me and get injured because of me. It¡¯s all my fault. You should punish me for this.¡± Ever since Jude returned to Vania¡¯s side, everyone showered him with care and affection, but these people who loved him the most were hurt today because of him. At this moment, he felt like a demon who brought cmity to them. Seeing how Jude was wallowing in self-me, Vania threw her arms around him at once and said gently, ¡°We understand how you feel, but you don¡¯t need to me yourself and you don¡¯t need to apologize either. We¡¯re a family. We¡¯ll always be together.¡± Vania held Jude by the shoulders and got him to look her in the eyes as she said, ¡°I want to tell you something.¡± When Jude saw the love in Vania¡¯s eyes, he was moved beyond words and he nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say, Mommy.¡± Vania gave him a warm smile and stroked his little face. ¡°I want you to remember that I will always be someone you can rely on. No matter what happens in the future, you can alwayse to me and I will support you, no questions asked.¡± Jude was shaken to the core. It took five years for him to meet Vania, and it was only natural that there was still some distance between them. However, once he heard her staunch deration, all of that distance vanished into thin air. He finally forged a true connection with her. It felt like their hearts had be one atst. Vania did not want to pressure him right now, so she smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not think about these things anymore. The most important thing right now is to focus on your recovery.¡± Jude nodded along, but his eyes were still glued to Vania. He did not want her to leave. She smiled and said to Hanson, ¡°As long as Susan Ledger gives her confession, we¡¯ll be able to know who the real mastermind behind all this is.¡± Hanson nodded, but he warned, ¡°I fear that someone might have already tipped them off, though.¡± They were most likely not going to get anything useful from Susan. Mnie agreed with his point. ¡°You¡¯re probably right, but we¡¯ll still be one step closer to the truth.¡± A lot more people were dragged into the most recent events, so the more people involved, the easier it would be for them to get to the bottom of things. Hanson nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Right now¡ª¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He was just about to begin his analysis of the whole affair when Jude, who seemed perfectly fine just moments ago, fell back down onto the bed with no warning at all. Jude¡¯s eyes were closed and his limbs were limp. He had fallen unconscious once again. ¡°Jude!¡± Both Vania and Hanson eximed at once. He rushed to call the doctor whereas she was worried that she might do something wrong if she touched him, so she could only call out to him over and over again. ¡°Jude, wake up! Please wake up¡­¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 398 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 398 Chapter 398 No Reaction Jude did not react at all, and it was as if he had really lost consciousness this time. He stiffened up, and even his breathing got quiet. For a moment, Vania thought Jude would die, and she nched. ¡°Stop ying around now, Jude.¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°Wake up.¡± The doctor hurried over and checked on Jude, but he pushed the child straight to the operating room. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see what happened to the Little Master, Miss Greyson.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Vania helped push the bed as well. She did not want to waste any time. ¡°You¡¯ll have toe with us, President Luke, but you must stop if you can¡¯t hold on.¡± Anyone would feel wiped out after a blood donation. A consecutive donation might make them dizzy or send them into shock. The doctor was worried, but he had no choice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Save the boy.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The doctor quickly performed a checkup on the boy. Hanson getting involved again only made things worse for Vania. She stayed outside the ward, praying for them. Fortunately, the checkup went well, and they came back out in just ten minutes, though the doctor looked grim. It was like he saw something impossible, and he had no idea how to break the news to Vania. Vania was already nervous to begin with. The first thing she thought when she saw the doctor¡¯s looks was, Oh no. Something happened to Jude. Am I going to lose my baby? She teared up and asked the doctor in a hurry, ¡°Where¡¯s Jude? What happened to him? Tell me the truth!¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks, but she did not feel it. Her tears broke Hanson¡¯s heart. He wiped her tears away and whispered, ¡°Jude¡¯s fine. We just ran into a blip, that¡¯s all.¡± Hanson had just wiped her tears away, but Vania started crying again. She said hoarsely, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded. The doctor finally had an idea how to break the news to her. And so, he stated, ¡°That¡¯s right. Jude¡¯s poisoned, but we have no idea what kind of poison it is. It broke out again just now. That¡¯s why Jude fainted.¡± Poisoned? Vania had a lot of questions and she looked at the doctor curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± I thought the poison¡¯s gone, so where did thise from? The doctor shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen anything like this before. We¡¯ve sent for Dr. So.¡± They were talking about April, of course. He was in another operating room when Jude was sent here, so he could not make it. Now, the doctor had sent someone to summon April since he was already done with his operation. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Before long, April rushed over. He did not even change out of his surgical clothes. His brows were furrowed and there was worry in his eyes as he cut to the chase. ¡°Give me the report.¡± He looked serious, unlike his usual self. His frown got even deeper after he went through the report. ¡°I think the poison is developed in some sort ofb in secret. It won¡¯t show up in most checkups.¡± Even April himself did not understand this poison well. He had only seen it before in books. This was the first time he saw it in real life. Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 399 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Poison I did not expect someone to actually make this, and they even seeded. I¡¯d be impressed if they hadn¡¯t used this illegally. Vania still had questions, but she asked coldly, ¡°So how did you find it out this time?¡± If April¡¯s right, then this is a powerful poison. Question is, who went through the trouble just to hurt Jude? N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It probably reacted to the blood cleansing.¡± The poison could hide itself well. Vania¡¯s face fell. So they had this all nned out? And they had a backup n too? If we didn¡¯t manage to find any matching blood, Jude would¡¯ve died because of the sleeping pill overdose. If we managed to find the blood needed to treat him, then Jude would be poisoned instead. This means Jude would be hurt no matter what. D*mn it! They¡¯re really out for me. ¡°Do you know how to cure this?¡± It should be hard to cure, since the other party did go through a lot just for this. April had no idea how to cure the poison. ¡°I think the antidote is in the hands of whoever made this poison.¡± Hanson was surprised that someone as talented as April would be stumped. ¡°Not even you can help?¡± If he can¡¯t, then nobody can. April shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± He had looked into this poison, but he made no progress thus far. ¡°Worst case scenario is there¡¯s no antidote for this poison. I don¡¯t think the guy who made this even knows how to make the antidote.¡± He was not trying to make things worse for Vania. The truth was antidotes had always been harder to makepared to poison. A deep frown furrowed Vania¡¯s brows. She could not change the past, so she had to face it. ¡°Is he in any danger?¡± She would not hold herself back if they could guarantee Jude¡¯s safety. Perhaps I can find a way to save him if I go all out. April looked at the results. ¡°All his stats are normal from the looks of it. The poison only sends its victims into aa for the moment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll do anything else, but I can¡¯t be sure about that if this drags on.¡± All they could do now was observe. Nobody had a confirmed answer or solution. Darkness swelled in Vania¡¯s eyes and right now, she was looking like a demon who came from hell. April promised, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to keep things as it is. Just do whatever you have to.¡± Worried, she asked, ¡°Can he still wake up someday?¡± After all, Vania had no guarantee she could find the antidote. April shook his head silently. Vania closed her eyes to keep her tears from falling. She could not face the possibility of Jude staying in aa forever. Keeping her son in an eternal slumber was the worst torture anyone could inflict on her. She would never give up on her children, and everyone knew that. She would do anything to save them and she was willing to pay any price. However, if the antidote was impossible to find, then she would never be able to save her son. Suddenly, she looked up and sneered. ¡°They¡¯re out for my blood. They went through a lot just to get to me.¡± The look in her eyes changed, and it was filled with resolve and fury. ¡°Please keep him safe, April. I¡¯ll find the antidote ASAP,¡± she muttered. April nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vania. I¡¯ll keep him safe.¡± ¡°Can you tell me everything you know? I¡¯ll look for the antidote right away.¡± She turned her attention to the other doctors. ¡°You guys can help me out too. Any clues?¡± Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 400 Love Of Tomorrow Chapter 400 Chapter 400 The Search Begins All the doctors tried to see if they could remember anything, but they sighed and shook their heads. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen this kind of poison before.¡± The doctors kept sighing, so Vania turned her attention to April. Suddenly, April¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°Someone might know something about this.¡± Delighted, Vania asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Hanson was reminded of a certain person as well, and he asked, ¡°Are you talking about the Apothecary¡¯s Family?¡± ¡°The Apothecary¡¯s Family?¡± Vania repeated. She had never heard of that family before. April snapped his fingers. ¡°Bingo. Legend has it that the apothecary¡¯s descendant, Mr. Owen, can cure all sorts of poison.¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°The Apothecary¡¯s Family is real, but Mr. Owen is just the stuff of legends. Nobody has seen him in the flesh before.¡± The Apothecary¡¯s Family was an organization that dated back hundreds of years. Everyone in the family spent their lives researching all kinds of poisons in the world. Rumor was that they had the antidote to every kind of poison, and this generation¡¯s leader was the Owen Family. ¡°Nobody has seen them before?¡± Vania asked, to which April nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a century since they werest sighted. Mr. Owen only cares about making his medicines, so he lives a quiet life in the mountains. We have no idea about his current situation.¡± ¡°Well, someone must know something, or this rumor wouldn¡¯t have started.¡± Vania was sure someone knew about the Apothecary¡¯s Family¡¯s situation, but there were a lot of forests in Hillsworth. She had no idea where to start. Hanson did not want to douse her hope, but he had to say something. ¡°We aren¡¯t even sure if Mr. Owen is still alive. Nobody knows who he is, or if he¡¯s even a man, to be honest. He could be a woman.¡± It was nigh impossible to find someone just from a rumor, but Vania was adamant on doing so. ¡°I¡¯ll go through hell just to find him and save my son.¡± But I have something to do before that. She looked at Hanson. ¡°Wannae with me?¡± Hanson nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He looked at April. ¡°You¡¯ll handle things here. Call me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Of course. You guys do what you need to do.¡± Hanson nodded and went with Vania. Vania took the wheels, since Hanson had just donated his blood. She looked ahead coldly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Greyson Residence first.¡± Mnie must have something to do with this. Hanson nodded. He knew where Vania was going first anyway. At the same time, George was lounging in his house, enjoying his tea like nobody¡¯s business. Josie was giving him a massage, while Mnie was scrolling through her phone as she sat on the sofa. She looked cruelly smug. That¡¯ll teach you not to mess with me, b*tch. I love seeing you cry. Vania stormed right in. Since she came with Hanson, the servant did not stop her. Instead she announced, ¡°President Luke and Miss Vania are here!¡± The announcement made Josie stop what she was doing. She looked at Mnie, worried about what would happen.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!